pfttatg of <g>on$xtM. 

7 






<%j 



■ r% 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 







/*.- *rrf 






H ,A^ 




H 






» * i ■ 














. ., ' *"■$ 






I 




* 














H 



',/.; 



1 1 : 










■ 






I 



■ 






■ i 






1 1 






e , 2^$(,.JV- 



THE 



BIBLE TKUE 



OE, 



THE COSMOGONY OF MOSES COMPARED 
WITH THE FACTS OF SCIENCE. 



CONTAINING 



THE ORIGIN AND CORRELATIVE POSITION OF THE 
DIFFERENT RACES OF MEN, AND A DESCRIP- 
TION OF OUR EARTH AS IT WAS, AS 
IT IS, AND AS IT MUST BE. 



ELIJAH M. FLY, 

OF GONZALES. TEXAS. 




PHILADELPHIA: 

CLAXTON, KEMSEN & HAFFELFINGER, 

819 & 821 Market Street. 
1871. 






Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1870, by 

CLAXTON, REMSEN & HAFFELFIXGER, 

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 

STEREOTYPED BY J. FAGAX & SOX. PRIXTED BY MOORE BROS. 



to 






r 

Medication. 



i 



TO THE LOVED ONES AT HOME, 

WHO MINISTERED TO MY WANTS AND CHEERED ME 

IN THE HOURS OF MY AFFLICTION : 

TO THE HONEST CHRISTIAN, 

REV. P. S. HENSON, E>. D., 

OF PHILADELPHIA: 
TO THE BOLD AND INDEPENDENT THINKER OF THE NINE- 
TEENTH CENTURY EVERYWHERE, WHO DARES INVESTI- 
GATE AND REASON UNFETTERED BY THE BONDS 
OF PREJUDICE: THIS WORK, IN THE HOPE 
THAT IT WILL PROVE OF LASTING 
BENEFIT TO THE EARNEST 
INQUIRER AFTER 
TRUTH, IS 



^ffectionaielg indicated 



BY 

The Author. 



PREFACE 



TO no one is the arduous difficulty of this self-imposed 
task so apparent as to the author. 

There is a large class of Christians who consider it un- 
necessary to adduce evidence to substantiate the claims 
of the Bible, arguing that the proof is 'prima facie and 
self-evident, and therefore to all who read the Holy Word 
the conviction of its divine authenticity will certainly 
come with overwhelming power. 

Experience proves this to be a mistake. 

Others demand for the inquirer a rationalistic answer 
to all questions, arguing that the mind must have every- 
thing fully and clearly demonstrated before it can be con- 
vinced. 

This is also an error. 

Two and two added together make four must be ac- 
cepted by the reason. " God is love " is accepted by the 
heart. 

There are truths in the Divine code not demonstrable. 
Where they occur, the mind and heart both enter into 
the investigation. There are truths everywhere we can- 
not demonstrate, yet they are none the less true. 

Yet the rationalistic tendency of the age requires from 
the Christian deeper investigation and more catholicity 
of spirit. 

Infidelity, like a simoon, is sweeping the field of reli- 
gious investigation, and he who would escape its wither- 
ing influence, must — as the individual in the caravan on 
the desert — independently of all others, labor for his 
safety. 

The seeming contradictions and inconsistencies in the 
Bible, so harped upon by those who disbelieve, are ap- 
parent to every one who carefully reads the Scriptures. 

1* V 



VI PREFACE. 

They are not denied, not explained ; and the honest 
mind is often driven into infidelity. 

We must have a " living reason " for our faith, and 
not conclude, because the evidence of a fact is convincing 
to our mind, it is necessarily so to others. 

Christians should be able and willing to accept the 
invitation of the skeptic, " Come now, let us reason to- 
gether," with the full confidence of success which a thor- 
ough knowledge of our subject always inspires. 

The earnest investigator begins with the firm convic- 
tion that the Bible is true, and meeting these, to him, 
inexplicable passages, seeks the professed believer, and 
to him looks for a solution of his honest doubts. 

Unfortunately for him, frequently too, unfortunately 
for both, the only answer to his inquiry is, u It is so be- 
cause the Bible says so." 

This does not, will not satisfy the vigorous and inde- 
pendent mind of the nineteenth century. 

The idea that it is sacrilegious to attempt the elucida- 
tion of the so-called " hidden mysteries " belongs to the 
past. 

The Bible is true ; and its truths, adapted to the wants 
of the human race for all ages, are in their nature pro- 
gressive ; hence their revelation will keep pace with men- 
tal and moral progress so long as time shall last. 

We must " search the Scriptures " in this age of ration- 
ality. 

To those who reject them, we would say a truth is 
none the less a truth because we do not accept it. 

To the honest thinker, we would say, investigate fear- 
lessly the word of God — but be thorough. Be inde- 
pendent, patient, but above all, not easily discouraged. 

We were made to labor. 

Our minds were given us for use. 

Our earth is to us the primary school of heaven, and 
there intellect is free. 

John Henry Kern. 

Willoavbrook, Gonzales Co., Texas. 



CONTENTS 



PAOK 

INTRODUCTORY 13 

CHAPTER I. 

Explanation of "In the beginning" — Matter not 
Eternal — Time and Eternity Explained — Eter- 
nity of God — First Act of Special Creation — Or- 
ganization of Worlds — Three Heavens — Regular 
Gradation in Nature 27 

CHAPTER II. 

Moving upon the Face of the Waters — Rotary Mo- 
tion First Assigned — Explanation of "Evening 
and morning were the first day" — length of 
Creative Day 31 

CHAPTER III. 

Order the First Great Law of Nature — The Pro- 
vince of Revelation — The Locality of Heaven.... 34 

CHAPTER IV. 

Description of the Firmament — God uses Adequate 
Means to Accomplish all his Designs — Attraction, 
when first began to operate — formation of beds 
of Rivers — Circulation of the Waters — Waters 
Gathered into one Place 39 



Viii CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER V. 

PAGE 

Six-Day Theory Considered — Motion the Law of 
Being — Gravitation Converted into Cohesion — 
Commencement of Vegetation — What Kind first 
Appeared 48 

CHAPTER VI. 

Creation of Fish and Fowl — Necessity of Death 
among pre-adamic beings — blrds of aquatic ori- 
GIN — Existence of Pre-Adamic Carnivora 57 

CHAPTER VII. 

Creation of Animals — Highest Link of Animal Crea- 
tion — Law of Hybridity — Plurality of Races 
considered 60 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Creation of the Governing Race — Creation of "The 
Prince of the Power of the Air" — His Locality 
and Individuality 69 

CHAPTER IX. 

Plurality of Races Established — Description of 
the Primitive Earth — The Fossil Remains of sup- 
posed Extinct Species Accounted for — The mean- 
ing of the Command " Subdue the Earth." 74 

CHAPTER X. 

The Influence of the Moon upon the Seasons — Su- 
perior Chronology — The Age of the Earth — The 
Condition of the Pre-Adamic Races — The Negro 
the Servant of the Red or Governing Race— Ne- 
cessity of Creating the White Race 90 



CONTENTS. ix 

CHAPTER XI. 

PAGE 

Labor a Source of Pleasure to Adam— Reverence for 
a Higher Race a Natural Instinct in the Negro... 105 

CHAPTER XII. 

The Different Periods of Time in which the Races 
were Created — " Not a Man to Till the Ground " 
Explained — Desire for Universal Sovereignty 
Inherent in the White Race 113 

CHAPTER XIII. 
Computation of Time — Science vs. Moses — The First 
Democratic Government — First Monarchy — Crea- 
tion of Eve 120 

CHAPTER XIV. 

The Means God uses in the Accomplishment of His 
Designs — Thr Trinity in Unity — Spiritual Re- 
sults are Effected by Spiritual Agencies — Physi- 
cal Results are Effected by Physical Means — 
The Connecting Link between Mind and Matter 
— God's Medium of Communicating with Man — In- 
stances — Proof 128 

CHAPTER XV. 

Electricity the Means used in Creating — The same 
Means used in Governing the Creation 136 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Reproduction is Death — Moses writing only the 
History of the Adamic or White Race — The Use 
of Revelation 143 

CHAPTER XVII. 
Adam and Eve could not have been both Immortal 



X CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

and Procreative — Location of Eden, both Figura- 
tive and Literal 156 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Locality of Eden Literally — The Hyperborean 
Regions of Orpheus 169 

CHAPTER XIX. 

The Locality of Eden Figuratively Considered 176 

CHAPTER XX. 

Why the "Helpmeet" God gave to Adam was a Fe- 
male — The Fall 180 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Who the Tempter was — "And they sewed fig-leaves 
together, and made themselves aprons." 189 

CHAPTER XXII. 

The Effects of the Fall — Moral and Physical 196 

CHAPTER XXIII. 
The Effects of the Fall, Continued 201 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

First Act of Religious Devotion — Cain's Offering 
Considered — The Origin of the Mongolian Race... 215 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Proof of Cain's Miscegenation — The Fifth King of 
the Line of Cain Noticed — Naamah — The Apotheo- 
sis of Lamech — Why Cain was Permitted to Estab- 
lish the Mongolian Race 222 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

Ideas Suggested by the History of Lamech — Evi- 
dences of Antediluvian Civilization 237 



CONTENTS. xi 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

PAGE 

" The Sons of God saw the Daughters of Men " Ex- 
plained — Why "Noah found Grace in the Sight 
of the Lord." , 249 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 
The Flood — Moses and Geologists— Mr. Hitchcock's 
Frog 261 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

The Flood — The Means used in Producing it — Ef- 
fects—Extent 273 

CHAPTER XXX. 

How the Western Continent and Islands were Peo- 
pled — Description of the Ark — The Dove bring- 
ing in an Olive Leaf 288 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

The Cosmogony of Moses Compared with the Facts of 
Geology — The Earth when a Crust — Formation 
of Rocks — The Three Stages in the life of Man 
Compared with the Three Revolutions in the 
Earth 302 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

Recapitulation — " Thy Kingdom Come," &c. — An- 
swer to the Question, " Why did God Permit the 
Propagation of the Adamic Race?" — Necessity 
for the Advent of Christ 321 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

The Different Forms of Government Noticed — 
Death sent as a Blessing upon Adam — Our Desire 
for Immortality — How can the Sons of Adam be- 
come the Sons of God ? — Christ the Second Adam 



Xll CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

— Difference between Adam and his Descendants 
— The Doctrine of Election — Office of the Sec- 
ond Adam 340 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

The First and Second Advent — The Faith of the 
Christian — The Faith of the Jew — Both Taught 
in the Bible — Misapplication of Prophecy 365 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

The First and Second Advent, Continued — The Pro- 
phecies in Relation to the First have been Ful- 
filled — Who will be Christ's Subjects in His 
Reign of Power ? — How can this Earth be Made 
the Abode of Peace? — "But the Day of the Lord 
shall Come as a Thief in the Night" — The New 
Jerusalem 381 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

Description of the New Jerusalem— Where Situ- 
ated — Its Inhabitants — Ezekiel and John 396 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

The Ecpyrosis — The New Earth — Its Inhabitants — 
Man made Immortal again through the Resurrec- 
tion — Reproduction, consequent Death in the 
New Earth 419 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
The " Ancient of Days " — " One like unto the Son 
of Man " — The Prayer " Thy Kingdom come," &c, 
now fully Answered 43& 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 



INTRODUCTORY. 



IN the investigation of any subject, there can be but little 
chance of arriving at the truth, if we approach it with 
our minds trammelled by preconceived ideas, so stubborn 
as to amount to ineradicable prejudices. Yet how few are 
there in this, or have been in the former ages, who have not, 
by this means, been prevented from attaining to that height 
in the development of the laws of mind and of matter which 
is within the reach of the human intellect. Reason is 
bestowed upon man for wise and noble purposes ; but if 
those aspirations for knowledge which are essential to supe- 
rior intelligence, are to be forever repressed by the dogmata 
of schoolmen, then is the power of thought, of investigation, 
given to us in vain ; and our thirst for knowledge, instead 
of being our greatest blessing, is an unmitigated curse. 

The bane of Christianity, in all ages, is the absurd and 
bigoted manner in which its professors frown down investi- 
gation. Good men, but men with narrow minds and preju- 
diced views, have had their theories, their standards of 
orthodoxy, and all thought must be squared by their rule ; 
and woe be to him who dares to think outside of and beyond 
the tread-mill circle prescribed by the commentators. How 
much more honoring to the word of truth to invite investiga- 
tion with a manly, ay, with a Christian confidence that the 
Bible will prove true, though the heavens fall, because it 
was given to us by the very God of truth, for the purpose 
2 13 



14 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

of leading us when blind, and without any sufficient guide, 
into the contemplation of the glory of his works and the 
perfection of his attributes. 

If, in the future pages of this work, any good man should 
think that we are disposed to make bold comments on the 
Scriptures, let him be assured that we do not so in a spirit 
of rashness ; for we tell him now, that his reverence for the 
sacred record is not greater than our own ; and if he will 
reflect that he may not be in possession of the whole of the 
truth, he may be disposed to give us a patient hearing ; when, 
if he is able to overthrow our position by fair, logical deduc- 
tions, we will admit that he and the fathers may possibly be 
right, and that we are wrong ; otherwise, as an honest man, 
he must concede that there are truths attainable by profound 
thought and patient investigation, not yet dreamed of in his 
or our philosophy. We feel the necessity of deprecating the 
flings of scientific men, not less than the anathemas of theo- 
logians ; for, strange as the assertion may at first appear, we 
believe the former to be more imperiously dogmatical than 
the latter. 

We hope, however, that no one will conclude that we 
•despise the learning of the one, or the opinions of the other. 
On the contrary, we reverence learning ; we bow to the minds 
which have thought, and gladly adopt the truths which they 
have eliminated. We only claim for ourselves the same 
liberty of thought which they enjoyed ; and we will not be 
restrained in our investigations now, or at any time, by the 
foolish charge of infidelity, or any other ugly epithets which 
may be applied to us by the ignorant and the silly ; for such 
persons not only "wrest the Scriptures to their own destruc- 
tion," but they are the votaries of error and enemies to 
truth at all times. " There is more hope of a fool than of a 
man that is wise in his own conceit." 

When shut in from the outside world, and prevented, by 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 15 

the disease of our eyes, from conversing with those who had 
thought and written before, our mind began to investigate 
that most sublime of all prayers, which was taught us by 
Him "who spake as never man spake." Especially was our 
mind directed to the petition, " Thy kingdom come ; thy will 
be done on earth as it is in heaven." If prayer be the sin- 
cere desire of the heart, directed to a superior being, then, 
to use the words of a prayer without comprehending their 
import, seems very much like solemn mockery. A peti- 
tioner to an earthly tribunal always knows what he wants 
before offering his petition; and should we not have some 
conception of the things contained in the prayers which we 
offer up to the Majesty of the heavens? Do we use the 
Lord's prayer because the desires of our hearts are more 
energetically expressed by this than by any other form of 
words, or do we repeat it merely as a duty? 

"When ye pray, say, Thy kingdom come; thy will be 
done on earth as it is in heaven." This was given to us as 
a form of prayer by Him who knows all things ; therefore, 
it is our privilege to use the petition ; but, when we do so, it 
is certainly our duty to endeavor to understand for what we 
are asking. The language of this prayer may have an indi- 
vidual and a universal application. Individual obligations 
and responsibilities are abundantly insisted on by the 
preachers ; but the enlarged view of the subject, the prin- 
cipal idea presented in the petition under consideration, 
which, indeed, involves the other, or minor view, is not 
deemed by them to be of sufficient importance to practical 
piety to demand their attention ; and, therefore, we con- 
sider that to be a subject open to our investigation. Can 
we obtain no insight into what the kingdom of God will be 
on earth, and how his will must be clone here ? If it be our 
duty, both to offer up these petitions, and to desire their 
accomplishment with all the vigor of the soul, then, cer- 



16 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

tainly, we should try to understand their meaning. Since 
God is immutable, so far as we may go in comprehending what 
was his original design in regard to the government of the 
world, so far will we proceed in establishiny a rational view of 
what it will be in the end. Our subject opens up a vast field 
of thought, and we intend to take so wide a range in our 
investigations, that we will enter freely into every path of 
learning which may promise to lead us into light, hoping 
that they will all converge in the very temple of the truth. 

In the olden time, Moses veiled his face when he had been 
with his God, because the children of Israel could not bear 
the light of the truth ; yet the revelation which he made 
was intended to be understood at some time, and was given 
for our instruction. Then, is it not strange that expounders 
of the Christian religion, even at this late day, should per- 
sistently shut out the light contained in the writings of the 
inspired philosopher, by declaring that the subjects of which 
he treats are "the hidden mysteries" of God, and are not 
therefore to be understood ? Our Saviour spoke to the Jews 
in parables, lest they should understand, but it was given to 
the disciples to know the truth. "All Scriptures are given 
by inspiration," and are intended " for our instruction ; " 
wherefore we boldly take the ground that at some time 
they must be understood, else were they written in vain. 

In the effort to eliminate the truth, the mind must be free ; 
for if we are trammelled by the dogmata of others, there is 
but little chance for progress of a decided character, and 
much less of the thorough eradication of error. We are 
impatient of restraint in our civil rights and physical 
actions ; and yet, strange paradox, we are the willing, obse- 
quious intellectual slaves of those who have thought and 
written in other ages. The original thinkers of former times 
were under no greater obligations to think than we are, nor 
are their researches entitled to any higher consideration than 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 17 

our own. On the contrary, aided as we are by the results 
of their investigations, the modern thinker ought certainly 
to be able to go farther, rise higher, and bring out truth in 
a clearer light, than those who lived and thought in the 
dark, the middle, or any of the former ages. If the conclu- 
sions to which they came are correct, we ought to receive 
them gladly ; but, if they will not bear the test of reason, 
they ought to be rejected ; for it is absurd slavery in us to 
be influenced by them. 

That philosophy, as taught in our schools, is not what it 
ought to be — a satisfactory elucidation of the laws of mind 
and matter, an explanation of the causes of the effects with 
which we are acquainted — cannot be denied ; and yet, theo- 
logians and philosophers are agreed in repressing investiga- 
tion in the fields beyond themselves, by the assumption that 
those tilings cannot be understood; and no rational attempt 
to ascertain the real cause of human depravity and of the 
warring elements in nature is allowed. The one frowns, 
the other sneers, but we shall disregard them both ; for we 
are in search of truth. Many things now thoroughly com- 
prehended, even by the ignorant and unlearned, were in 
the olden times classed by the most profound philosophers 
among " the hidden mysteries of God." Why then should 
it be deemed presumptuous in those, even of our humble 
pretensions, to brave the authority of the great thinkers of 
bygone days, and endeavor to ascend the higher heights, 
which Locke and Bacon and Newton and Franklin — the 
church-fathers and philosophers of other ages — have not been 
able to scale ? They were but men as we are, and had no 
more right to trammel our investigations than we have to 
prescribe limits to the thoughts of those who shall come 
after us. 

The dogmatical rules and traditions of the fathers have, 
at times, wellnigh driven the world into infidelity; and 



18 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

that the prescriptive tyranny of the friends of Christianity 
has not utterly destroyed the entire system with all thinkiDg 
men, is a powerful argument in favor of its divine authen- 
ticity. Is it not passing strange that we should be required to 
stand in awe of the wisdom of the philosophers who cannot 
answer satisfactorily our plainest and simplest questions? 
They cannot tell us what gravitation is, or why matter is 
attracted by matter; what light or heat is; how water is 
evaporated ; how rain is formed : in a word, the learning of 
the philosophers, instead of satisfying our desire to know, 
only leads us into the thick mazes of mysticism, and then 
they attempt to crush out the spirit of inquiry, by declaring 
that what they do not teach, is beyond the comprehension of the 
human mind. So much may not be written in their books, 
yet the idea is so successfully inculcated, that the declara- 
tion that this or that is one of the things which can never 
be known, is as often in the mouths of the blind disciples 
of the philosophers as of the unthinking advocates of 
the infallibility of the church fathers — the ne plus ultra 
of modern commentators. Nothing human is perfected 
yet, and the vast fields of unexplored wisdom still lie out 
before us. 

We do not claim perfection, and willingly concede to 
others the right of free and full investigation, while claim- 
ing the same privilege for ourselves, so long as our thoughts 
run not contrary to the laws of God, as manifested to us in 
the great volumes of Revelation and of Nature. The book 
of nature is complete in itself; but owing to its seeming 
inconsistencies, which arise from the imperfections of our 
minds, and from the palpable warfare in nature itself, a rev- 
elation was absolutely necessary ; and in our opinion these 
two volumes are so intimately blended, that to separate 
them is to mar the beauty of a symmetrical whole, and to 
preclude the possibility of arriving at the truth. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 19 

We can but pity those would-be philosophers who assume 
to themselves the ability to unravel and elucidate the laws of 
nature without the aid of revelation — who see no necessity 
for such divine direction, and therefore very unphilosoph- 
ically reject the Scriptures as a cunningly devised fable. 
Such an assumption on the part of men who evidently think, 
most strongly proves the utter perversity of human nature ; 
and the imbecility of their attempts to unveil the truth is 
an unanswerable argument in favor of the absolute necessity 
of a revelation from the universal intelligence, such as that 
given us in the Bible. Another class of persons, who uncon- 
sciously and ignorantly labor to shut out the light of truth 
from the world, are those who read the revealed word, but 
scorn or pass by unheeded the profound lessons of wisdom 
written by the finger of God in the great book of nature. 
The dogmatical folly of the one, and the stupid bigotry of 
the other, are the mental tyrants of the age, and equal ob- 
stacles to every effort to rise into the regions of intellectual 
eminence. If, however, we will throw off the one or the 
other of these humiliating yokes, whichever we have the 
misfortune to wear, and honestly apply our minds to the 
investigation of the wisdom of the ages, in an independent, 
yet not in a licentious spirit ; if we will embrace the truths 
which may be so richly drawn from the storehouse of nature ; 
if we shall drink in the floods of light poured down upon us 
from the glowing pages of inspiration — then will we be in 
the way where truth may be found ; then will we be in the 
path which leads up to an intellectual elevation, whence we 
may obtain a rational view of the laws of mind and matter. 

Notwithstanding our indifference to the querulous carpings 
of fault-finding critics, yet, in order to save them much labor 
and precious time, we will advertise them in advance that 
in the earlier part of this work we will use the technicali- 
ties of other systems of science, and keep the old ideas be- 



20 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

fore the reader ; because we do not think that we can better 
develop our own views than by an exhibition of the process 
of ratiocination by which we have arrived at the conclusions 
here given to the world. Indeed, we should scarcely expect 
a hearing should we announce the opinions which we enter- 
tain of the laws of mind and matter, of God, and nature, 
fully, and at once, without explaining to some extent the 
process by which our own mind has reached them. When 
this is done, when we have gone step by step through the 
entire train of thought, we expect that what will stand the 
test of right reason will be accepted by the wise ; and we 
hope that whatever does not come up to this standard will 
be unconditionally rejected. 

It may be safely laid down as a rule, that whosoever tears 
down a building not his own, is under weighty obligations 
to erect in its room what he considers to be a better one ; 
and we are willing to be tried by this rule in all that we 
may say in these pages. The Romans were ages in devel- 
oping the arts and sciences, which the Goths and Vandals 
destroyed in a few days. An insane barbarian, by the 
simple application of a torch to the library at Alexandria, 
blotted out the very footprints of the grand procession of 
ideas there collected from the wisdom of the mighty past. 
God requires a thousand years for the perfection of the strength 
of the giant oak, and yet the veriest fool may destroy it in 
an hour. It were cruel to destroy any part of the Christian's 
hope without offering a substitute for it ; and it were reckless 
to annihilate a science or scientific theory without giving 
something which is believed to be better than its predecessor. 

If, in the course of this work, we shall come in conflict 
with this theory or that, if we shall appear wantonly to 
attack the professors of one system of science or of another, 
let no one therefore conclude that we aim to rise upon the 
downfall of others, or that we are actuated by the small 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 21 

ambition to shine only as a demolisher of the edifices of 
other men ; for our endeavor shall be to batter down and 
clear away so much only of their rubbish as to make room 
for our own structure. Should the building, when erected, 
not be squared by the rules of right reason, let it follow in 
the track of ruin made by theories which have perished be- 
fore; yet we do insist that no man shall attempt to tear 
down our, or any other system, unless he can build up a 
better — shall not discard our theory of the laws of nature, 
and of nature's God, unless he can offer something more 
rational as a substitute. 

A fact is believed only after the evidences of its truth 
have been presented and carefully weighed in the scales of 
the understanding ; then, to say that we believe this or that 
to be true, without previous thorough investigation, is pue- 
rile, not to say idiotic. Absolute certainty is not attainable 
in our present mode of existence ; but a rational belief, that 
is, an opinion formed upon the subjects before us, after thor- 
ough investigation, is a duty which every man owes to him- 
self, his kind, and his God. Should any one be disposed to 
charge us with being theoretical in our views, let him con- 
sider that in the very nature of the subjects before us, 
rational theorizing is indispensable in making inquiries after 
the truth. Sir Isaac Newton was the greatest theorizer of 
his age; Dr. Franklin, too, was a great theorizer; and every 
other philosopher, from the sages of Greece down to the 
present time, have formed their theories and built their sys- 
tems : then let it not be thought strange if, in our humble 
way, we also should have our theories and should build up 
our system. 

Had the learning of the past ages, collected in the grand 
old library of Alexandria, been preserved to us, how differ- 
ent would have been the condition of the world ! The learn- 
ing in that noble collection, in all probability, would have 



22 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

placed the world as far in the march of mind then as it was 
in the days of Sir Isaac Newton, or possibly up to the present 
standard ; and it may be that truths perished in those bar- 
barous flames which even yet have not been reproduced. 

It is quite evident that the knowledge of the magi of the 
East, and of the priesthood of Egypt, is lost to us. They were 
secret orders, whose time was spent in the study of the laws 
of nature and of God ; but by the conditions of their organ- 
ization, their learning was confined to themselves, while 
they invented a system of teaching for the people, as differ- 
ent from the truth as held by themselves as night is from 
day. We can only conjecture what would have been the 
state of learning now, had these ancient philosophers thrown 
the accumulated wisdom of their colleges upon the world. 
Unfortunately, they were bound to secrecy by such obliga- 
tions, that no one ever had the temerity fully to lift the 
veil and show the populace what they knew and what they 
believed. 

Moses, the great Hebrew lawgiver and philosopher, was 
taught in all the wisdom of the Egyptians ; and although 
he could not release himself from the obligations not to 
reveal it to the world, yet, under the power of inspiration, he 
uttered the words of wisdom, which, when properly under- 
stood, places us on the highest pinnacle of knowledge ever 
attained by the intellect of fallen man. He spoke to the 
Israelites with a veil upon his face, because they could not 
then bear the light of the truth; and until this day the 
priests are unwilling that the veil should be removed from 
his writings. The first part of Genesis is either covered still, 
or it means nothing ; it is a grand exposition of the penetra- 
lia of nature and of the purposes of God in creation, or it is 
a jargon of meaningless words. 

We once heard a poor old preacher say, that when he 
came to a hard place in the Bible, he "just called it Jacob 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 23 

and went on;" and he is far from being singular in this 
respect. If, however, the Spirit of God indited the mat- 
ter -Moses wrote, it must be the very truth ; and it is our 
bounden duty to try to unveil the mystery, and bring out 
clearly and fully its real and glorious meaning. 

To gain a clear understanding of a kingdom, we must 
study its laws and its constitution ; and this is not less true 
of the Divine government than of any other. We have 
already said that the laws of God are made manifest in the 
book of revelation and of nature. The constitution of His 
government is contained in the eternal principles of justice, 
mercy, and truth, the inalienable attributes of Him who rules 
in the heavens. Kevelation is the acknowledged law of God, 
but it is no more so, than are the so-called laws of nature. 
God is unchangeable, and his laws must form a perfect 
system, unique and indivisible ; wherefore, no more dignity 
or importance can be properly attached to one of His laws 
than to another. 

That which cannot be discovered by reason, has been re- 
vealed to us. " Thou shalt not kill " was not enacted on 
Mount Sinai, but simply promulgated there ; the principle 
contained in it being as old as the laws governing the 
motions of the heavenly bodies, — ay, as old as is the very 
truth of God. Whoso thrusteth his hand into the fire shall 
suffer pain, is upon the same platform, of equal dignity and 
binding force, with the above or any other revealed declara- 
tion in the law. If these laws be of equal authority, why, it 
may be asked, is the one set forth upon the pages of inspira- 
tion, and the other not mentioned there ? The plain and 
sufficient answer is, that the latter could be discovered by 
the light of experience, and as God never does a superfluous 
work, it was not given to us by inspiration. Where the 
ability of reason fails, there the light of revelation begins to 
shine upon the darkness of our understanding. 



24 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

To a perfect human intellect, as was that of Adam prior 
to his fall, the laws of nature and of nature's God were 
plain, or could be thoroughly comprehended by patient 
investigation ; and when our intellect becomes perverted by 
the transgression of a fundamental law, His mercy revealed 
all that is necessary to restore us to the condition of perfect- 
ability. The thorough understanding of the laws of physics 
is as necessary to our happiness as is the moral law ; and 
yet theologians ignore the former as unworthy of their 
attention, and are utterly astonished that all men do not 
devote themselves exclusively to the study of the revealed 
code ; while the views of the philosophers are equally absurd 
in regard to the investigation of the physical laws. 

It is our purpose to look into these laws, not attaching 
more dignity to the one than to the other ; but treating all 
as emanating from the infinite mind. We are led to adopt 
this course with the greater assurance, because reason 
teaches us that the moral and physical laws are parts of 
the same universal code; and because, according to our 
understanding of the subject, the revelation contained in 
the first part of the book of Genesis is intended to be an 
exposition of the physical laws, and to show how intimately 
they are interwoven with the moral laws, if indeed it be not 
intended to teach us that they form an unique system ; and 
because they all flow from the immutable God, we conclude 
that the sole difference between them is, that one controls 
mind, and the other governs matter. 

The great first cause, the Infinite Intelligence, through all 
his vast dominions, effects spiritual ends by the employment of 
spiritual agencies, and accomplishes physical results by the use 
of physical means. There can be no departure from these 
fundamental principles ; hence, matter acts on matter, spirit 
on spirit. Spiritual existence, therefore, must be governed 
by the laws of mind ; the material worlds by the laws of 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 25 

matter. In a compound being, where the union of intelli- 
gence and materiality is so intimate as it is in man, it is 
impossible to understand the mode of his government, with- 
out a thorough acquaintance with both branches of the law. 

We have inherited imperfection from our fallen first 
parents ; and it has been positively declared by inspiration 
that " man by reason knew not God." Many have thought 
that to understand the physical laws is of little or no 
importance in the performance of our whole duty ; but it is 
clear that this cannot be true, since man is a physical as 
well as an intellectual being ; and since the inspired law- 
giver devoted so much of his attention to hygienic regula- 
tions and the physical well-being of his people, we conclude 
that our duty requires us to study the physical as well as the 
spiritual laws. Was the Son of God incarnated to save the 
soul alone, or did he come to purify the spirit, to heal the 
physical maladies, to secure the resurrection of the body, 
and to save eternally both soul and body ? If the latter 
were the mission of our Saviour on earth, then the spiritual- 
ist is as far wrong as the materialist, and the labors of both, 
in all probability, would scarcely discharge the obligations 
of one good man. 

In these pages we shall endeavor to take a rational view 
of the laws of mind and of matter ; and since whatever has 
been written by inspiration is intended for our instruction, 
and, as we believe, must at some time be understood, we will 
try now to comprehend what Moses, the philosopher, and 
the prophets have taught us in regard to the physical and 
intellectual laws. Our object is the investigation of truth, 
and if we shall succeed in throwing light upon our subject, 
or of giving impetus to thought in the right direction, we 
shall be satisfied, in spite of the vain carpings of querulous 
critics and offended sectarians. 

We will here premise, that all the attributes of the Mighty 
3 



26 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

God are perfection, and his design the same, "yesterday, 
to-day, and forever." The puny arm of man, ay, the com- 
bined energies of all the creatures in the universe, cannot 
cope with the strength of Jehovah. He is immutable, and 
his designs cannot be thwarted; therefore beyond doubt, 
what the Almighty first purposed to do, he will most surely 
accomplish. " For I say unto you that the heavens and the 
earth may pass away, but not one jot, nor one tittle, shall 
pass from the law until all be fulfilled." Hence, so much as 
we may ascertain of what was the original design of Infinite 
Wisdom in regard to the government of the world, so much may 
we know of its future destinies. Unless we can form some 
conception of the material and intellectual condition of the 
world prior to the cataclysm and to the fall of Adam, it is 
useless for us to attempt to obtain anything like a rational 
view of what it will be after the ecpyrosis and the restora- 
tion of all things. And we request the careful reader to 
bear in mind these three fundamental propositions : God 
uses physical means for the accomplishment of physical 
results. God uses spiritual agencies to accomplish spiritual 
designs. God has said the law of reproduction is the law 
of death. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 27 



CHAPTER I. 

Explanation of "In the beginning" — Matter not Eter- 
nal — Time and Eternity Explained — Eternity of 
God — First Act of Special Creation — Organization of 
Worlds — Three Heavens — Regular Gradation in 
Nature. 

IN the introduction to the inspired code of laws which 
Moses gave for the government of the Israelites, he gives 
a succinct representation of the character of God, and of the 
manner in which he made and governs the worlds. Although 
we may not be able to comprehend all the grand machinery 
of nature, and the munificence of nature's God, in all the 
plenitude of the wisdom of Moses, yet we may climb with 
him to Pisgah's top, and gaze upon those sublime objects 
which he points out. He tells us that " In the beginning 
God created the heavens and the earth." What are we to 
understand by this terse and comprehensive assertion made 
by inspiration ? It means something or nothing. It is a 
mere introduction to what follows, or it is intended to convey 
in itself a world of meaning, a universe of thought. From 
the design and pithy style of the writings of Moses, we are 
forced to reject the former and adopt the latter conclusion. 
It is not asserted that God existed from all eternity, be- 
cause that great truth is patent to our reason ; but in order 
to assure us that matter is not eternal, it is stated positively 
that " In the beginning God created the heavens and the 
earth." By this declaration we are to understand, not that 
the worlds were then organized and arranged in the order 
and harmony which now pervade the spheres, but that 
matter was then spoken into existence, and was made to fill 
the immensity of space, as high as infinity, as deep as uni- 



28 THE.BIBLE TEUE. 

versality, as vast in extent as the boundless power of God. 
Here is a resting-place for the fatigued intellect of the labo- 
rious investigator of the physical laws. The finite must rest 
at that point where it is clearly ascertained that the Infinite 
Mind began to act. Keason might lead to the conclusion 
that universal matter, as well as the Infinite Intelligence, is 
eternal, were it not for this inspired declaration ; but now all 
doubt is removed from the subject, and it is rendered abso- 
lutely certain that matter was spoken into existence, and 
that God is not only the constructor, but the absolute cre- 
ator of all things. 

Eternity is without beginning or end ; therefore the begin- 
ning here spoken of must be that of time. No note, how- 
ever, was made as yet of the passage of time, for the simple 
reason that there was no means of marking the periods of 
duration ; because the worlds had not then been formed, and 
time could not be indicated by their revolutions. 

Eternity is duration without events to mark its progress. 
Time is a section of eternity, whose duration is pointed out 
by the succession of events. From the beginning until the 
first act of organization, duration was neither time nor eter- 
nity. It was not time, because no recurring events marked 
its passage ; it was not eternity, because it was the begin- 
ning, and ended when the work of creation indicated time 
by the succession of events. It would therefore be in vain 
to speculate in regard to the length of duration from that 
point in eternity when matter was called into existence to 
the first act of special creation. It may have been mo- 
ments ; it may have been, by our present mode of compu- 
tation, innumerable cycles of ages. Finite reason has no 
grounds upon which to stand here, and revelation makes 
known to us no facts from which we would be able to enter 
upon such an investigation. 

"And the earth was without form, and void: and dark- 



THE BIBLE TRUE, 29 

ness was upon the face of the deep." All the simple ele- 
ments of universal matter were in existence, but in a 
confused, chaotic state. The materials of which worlds 
might be organized had been created, but all was without 
form, and void, and darkness covered the face of the infinite 
deep. "And God said, Let there be light : and there was light." 
This was the first act of special creation ; and yet it must 
not be supposed that light was at that time originally cre- 
ated ; for if light be matter, or the result of material action, 
then must it or its cause have been made to exist prior to 
this, and in the beginning, when all matter, or the heavens 
and the earth, were created. How grand, how glorious, how 
bewilderingly sublime the thought here evoked ! The great 
God, who inhabiteth eternity, who sitteth upon the majestic 
heights of infinity, with a voice which reverberated through 
the darkest recesses of the boundless abysm, said, " Let there 
be light, and there was light." 

The Almighty uses adequate means for the accomplish- 
ment of all his designs ; but light was made to flash through 
the darkness on the first, and not until the fourth day of the 
creative week were the sun, moon, and stars created ; there- 
fore it is unavoidable for him who is in search of the truth 
to inquire into the means by which God caused the light to 
shine out of darkness. We will inquire at present, concern- 
ing the apparent and immediate cause of light, and reserve 
for some future part of the work a thorough investigation 
of the subject. 

With infinite wisdom, power, and skill, the vast, unbounded ' 
universe, filled with the rich material which he had called 
into existence, and unconfined eternity in which to do 
his work, the Grand Architect of worlds could at pleasure 
select the purest, the brightest, and the best particles from 
his rich and exhaustless laboratory, of which to form a 
grand world, to be the centre of all other worlds. When 
3* 



30 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

this vast imperial world was created, when the great centre 
of all worlds was established, and when the eternal throne 
was erected there, then the mighty Builder ascended his 
high empyrean, and, surveying the works of his hands, pro- 
nounced it "good," and "very good." 

After he had created the great central luminary, which, 
according to the teachings of the philosophers, must have 
contained much more matter and a vastly wider area of 
surface than all the countless millions of worlds in the broad 
creation, and when the effulgent rays of light confiscated 
from every pore of that glorious world, we may be allowed 
to conjecture that the Almighty gathered up the next purest 
and brightest material from his exhaustless treasury, and 
formed the myriads of suns, to which he prescribed certain 
fixed orbits around the grand central sun. Then collecting 
the residuum of refined material, he created the countless 
suns in the second degree of remove from the central sun, 
and assigned to them their orbits around the suns in the 
first degree of remove. Of the remaining matter in all the 
wide fields of space, God created the myriads of millions and 
countless billions of opaque worlds, which are in darkness, 
unless shone upon by some of the luminous worlds which 
are the centres of systems and the depositories of light. 

When God had finished the suns in this order, called in 
the Bible, as we suppose, the first, second, and third heavens, 
he peopled those bright abodes with pure, spiritual beings, 
who serve him continually ; who bask in his smiles and the 
rapturous joys of the heavens ; who were the witnesses of his 
power, and participants in the work of the creation of world 
after world, and vast systems of worlds. If it were His will 
to make the heavens in different degrees, and to people them 
with beings of different orders and capacities, should this be 
a cause of discontent among his creatures? Should the 
angel repine because he is not made an archangel, or the 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 31 

tallest archangel because he is not equal with God ? Cer- 
tainly the potter has power over the clay, to make of the 
same lump one vessel unto honor, and another unto dis- 
honor ; nor has the thing made, any right to say, Why hast 
thou made me thus. 

It seems that the law of regular gradation has been strictly 
observed in all the works of creation, from the resplendent 
heaven of heavens, down to the dark cold earth on which 
we live, and still down to the meanest atom of crude matter 
in existence. So, in created intelligence, there is a regular 
descent from the brightest archangel nearest the throne of 
God, down to the lowest order of animal instinct — one un- 
broken chain, with links gradually and regularly decreasing 
in length, from the highest degree of intellectual existence 
to the lowest grade of sentient beings. Who will find fault 
with the order which heaven has ordained ? The angels who 
rebelled against the authority of their God, and attempted 
to destroy the order which he had established, most fearfully 
and terribly lost their first estate. Then how vainly absurd 
and wickedly presumptuous for weak, puny, ephemeral man 
to arraign the Omnipotent, and deliberately set about 
breaking down the subordination which He has ordained ! 



CHAPTER II. 

Moving upon the Face of the Waters — Rotary Motion 
First Assigned — Explanation of "Evening and morn- 
ing WERE THE FIRST DAY " — LENGTH OF CREATIVE DAY. 

TO return to our author: He says that "the earth was 
without form and void, and darkness was upon the face 
of the deep." All the matter of the universe, earth, air, fire, 



32 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

and water, were in a mixed and confused state, and darkness 
was upon the face of the deep — not the ocean, because there 
was no ocean then, nor land to bound its limits ; but refer- 
ence is evidently made to the vast deep of infinite space. 
Universal matter was without form and void, for what was 
true of the earth at this time, or in the beginning, was true 
of the whole creation. " And the Spirit of God moved upon 
the face of the waters." What is meant by the Spirit of 
God moving, will be reserved for another part of this work. 
The grand chaotic universe is called the face of the waters, 
because the liquid state in which all matter then was, bore 
a nearer resemblance to water than to anything else with 
which we are acquainted. 

"And God said, Let there be light: and there was light." 
We have indicated how the light is collected in the heavens 
or suns, and is transmitted from one to another, until it 
reaches the most distant worlds. "And God divided the 
light from the darkness." When the countless suns which 
revolve immediately around the great central sun were formed, 
the All-wise assigned them a rotary motion upon their own 
axes ; a similar rotary motion being assigned to the sat- 
ellite heavens, of which our sun is one — the same being 
true of the planets and their satellites ; and since it is clear, 
from every point of view, that motion is the condition of 
pleasure, therefore we may conclude that when God created 
the infinite centre, which was to govern the motions of all 
other worlds, he caused it to revolve upon its own axis. 
By the revolutions of the planets upon their axes the light is 
divided from the darkness. 

"And the evening and the morning were the first day." 
It is evident that the day here spoken of does not mean one 
of our days, marked by the revolution of our earth upon its 
axis, because the earth was without form and void, and had 
no rotation ; because the sun, moon, and stars, which mark 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 33 

our time, were not created until the fourth day of the crea- 
tive week ; therefore the day spoken of was marked by the 
revolution of some other body ; and we will assume that it 
was the most important body, or central sun, which indi- 
cated by its axial revolutions the days of the creative week. 
This great centre being the primary depository of light, 
there can be no night there, but one eternal day. Then, at 
that point of time when it had completed one of its revolu- 
tions and had begun another, it might be said with propriety 
that " the evening and the morning were the first day." We 
cannot use the last sentence with reference to one of our 
days, because it begins with the morning and ends with the 
evening, the night intervening between two days; nor should 
we charge Moses with this misuse of language, this confu- 
sion of ideas, unless it were unavoidable. 

After the suns and systems of suns were created and 
arranged in the grand order of heavenly harmony, the pri- 
mary suns each being assigned, with its thousand of satel- 
lites or attendant suns, to a prescribed orbit around the 
sublime centre — all these worlds of light combining to illu- 
minate the vast universe, yet casting but an uncertain and 
confused light upon the far-distant matter, not yet wrought 
into worlds — the Spirit of God, still moving through the 
boundless space of infinity, divided matter into sections, 
giving to each of these bisections a rotary motion, and 
thereby dividing the light from darkness. 

As we have noticed, God separated the refined and lumin- 
ous matter of the universe from the gross. Of the former 
he created the heavens and the heaven of heavens, or the 
great central sun, and the vast system and involved systems 
of suns which revolve around it. Of the gross matter he 
created the countless millions of planets and secondary 
planets which revolve around their respective centres, in a 
similar manner to our solar system. These planets were not 



34 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

all placed in their orbits when first created, but revolved 
upon their axes, in the distant fields of space, moving along 
their weary tracks around the vast system of suns. How 
long they continued in this exterior condition, without light, 
except the blended rays from all the suns which reached 
their remote situation, or whether all the worlds, even up to 
this time, have been marshalled in their proper orbits around 
their own centres, we may not certainly know ; but we do 
know, from the inspired philosopher, that our earth was not 
introduced into the solar system until the fourth day of the 
creative week. But more on this point farther on. This 
much we will say here : " A. thousand years with the Lord 
is as a day, and a day as a thousand years." " In the day 
thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." The Eternal 
made this declaration, yet Adam lived nine hundred and 
thirty years. Is this not proof positive that the day spoken 
of in the first chapter of Genesis is at least one thousand of 
our years ? 



CHAPTER III. 



Order the First Great Law of Nature — The Province 
or Bevelation — The Locality of Heaven. 

WE have assumed that the suns are the heavens, and that 
the central sun is the heaven of heavens. Since this 
proposition is not a self-evident truth, if true at all, it must 
be susceptible of proof, not by mathematical demonstration, 
but by analogical deduction. Order is the first great law of 
nature. Regular gradation is observed through all the 
works of creation with which we are acquainted ; wherefore 
we conclude that whatever is true in regard to the works 
of God which come within the purview of our limited 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 35 

observation, must also be true in regard to the whole cre- 
ation. 

In the mineral kingdom we observe a regular scale of 
gradation, from the grossest and most crude to the purest 
and most refined of the metals, from the dull clod to the 
brightest gem. How beautifully is this subject illustrated 
in the vegetable world ! When we consider that nature, by 
no violent leaps, but gently, step by step, through all the 
flowery paths of the green earth, ascends from the ephem- 
eral mushroom, the moss upon the rock, or the lichen on 
the wall, to the majestic oak, in his own broad forest tow- 
ering ; or the tall fir-tree, on his native mountain, waving 
his glorious plumes to the passing breezes, or gracefully 
bowing to the raging storm — then may we appreciate and 
admire the perfect and harmonious order in the gradation 
of nature. 

Again, when we observe animate nature, we see in this 
wide field that no two creatures were made alike ; but the 
regular gradation, from the sponge in its briny bed at the 
bottom of the deep, up to man, made to be the lord and 
sovereign of this lower world, the endless variety and per- 
fect order in creation fill us with unbounded admiration for 
the wondrous gradation which God has ordained. Have we 
not the authority of inspiration for saying that this law of 
regular gradation ascends from earth to heaven? for it is writ- 
ten that man is but a little lower than the angels are. If the 
law of gradation connects the beings of this earth with the 
spiritual existences of the heavens, without doing violence 
to the rules of analogical reasoning we may conclude that 
the law of gradation, which certainly holds in this world, 
from the grossest earth to the most brilliant gem, is con- 
tinued, by a like ascending scale, from ours up to the world 
next above us. What must be the purity and brightness of 
that world whose grossest material is equal to refined gold ! 



36 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

How glorious must that world be ! How transcendently 
happy must be its inhabitants ! Yet, according to the law 
of regular gradation, as much as that world excels ours, so 
much is it exceeded in glory by the worlds next in order 
above it ; and that, again, by the great central world which 
controls the nations and gives light and life to all the worlds 
and systems of worlds throughout the vast universe. How 
inexpressibly grand, how unutterably glorious that world 
of worlds, that exalted centre of all worlds ! Is this not the 
heaven of heavens, the third heaven into which Paul was 
caught up ? and are not the primary and secondary suns the 
first and second heavens ? Thus we have our sun the first 
heaven, the sun around which the solar system revolves the 
second heaven, and the great central sun the third heaven, 
called also the heaven of heavens, because it controls and so 
far exceeds in glory all the others. " When I consider thy 
heavens, the work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars 
which thou hast ordained, what is man, that thou art mind- 
ful of him, or the son of man, that thou visitest him ? " 

We might rest here, as having made out a probable case, 
and thrown the onus probandi upon those who may under- 
take to controvert our theory ; but we will proceed to fortify 
our position by additional analogical reasons. When God 
showed to Moses in the mount the pattern of the tabernacle, 
it was in three compartments : the outer court, the inner 
court, and the sanctuary, where the ark of the covenant and 
the cherubim were. When Solomon built the temple at 
Jerusalem, which was done under divine direction, and which, 
when completed, was accepted and honored by the Almighty, 
the same order was observed. There was the porch, where 
the people assembled ; the holy place, where the daily sac- 
rifice was offered ; and there was the holy of holies, with 
the ark of the covenant, the shew-bread, the two cherubim, 
with outspread wings, touching in the centre, and stretching 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 37 

from wall to wall ; where the golden altar and the mercy- 
seat were placed. Into this apartment no one entered except 
the high-priest alone, and he but once a year, to make an 
offering for himself and for all the people. Is it not legiti- 
mate to conclude that this oft-inspired pattern for the struc- 
ture of places of worship is intended as a type of that great 
temple whose maker and builder is God? 

Revelation is intended to unfold great truths which man's 
imperfect reason could not discover. Since God particularly 
reveals the pattern of the earthly sanctuary in which he 
would deign to fix his name, it must have been intended to 
represent the structure of the heavens ; hence they should 
be in three degrees or compartments, the outer court or first 
heavens, the holy place or second heavens, and the most 
holy place or third heaven ; and we have, as before, the suns 
around which the planets revolve for the first heavens, the 
centres about which these suns with their systems revolved 
for the second heavens, and the grand central sun around 
which all the suns and involved systems of worlds revolve, 
the third heaven, the heaven of heavens, the sanctum sancto- 
rum, where the mercy-seat is established ; where the altar is 
erected which can be approached by none, but by the great 
High-Priest alone, and that but once, and for the sins of the 
whole world. What a field for thought ! How gloriously 
the worlds rise in grand gradation from the secondary plan- 
ets, or lowest order, up, and still up, through the intricate 
involutions of systems, to the sublime height of the heaven 
of heavens! 

Many persons may be unwilling to receive this as the cor- 
rect theory of the heavens. With such we will reason a 
little further on the subject. You believe that there are 
heavens ; but where are they ? Have they no locality ; and 
have the angels, the justified spirits and resurrected bodies 
of men, no fixed habitation ? You assert that heaven is the 
4 



38 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

place where God is. This is true, if you mean by the expres- 
sion that God is in the heavens ; but if you intend to say 
that heaven is wherever God is, you make a direct issue 
with the inspired psalmist, who declares, " If I make my 
bed in hell, lo, God is there." Heaven and hell cannot be 
in the same place, because they are antipodal ideas ; neither 
can heaven be located now on this earth, because wickedness 
and misery, and crime, and death can never enter into the 
realms of the blest, and heaven is now in existence ; there- 
fore it is not in hell, nor on this sin-stained earth. 

Then where is it ? Perhaps you may say that heaven is 
in some undefinable locality, but where, it is not for us to 
know. Then for what purpose were the suns, conjectured 
by the philosophers to be such magnificent worlds, created ? 
You answer, to give light upon the earth, and to garnish the 
heavens or the canopy of the earth, and for no other pur- 
pose. One moment's reflection, it would seem, ought to dis- 
sipate such an error. Can you believe that this little earth 
is the most important of the works of creation ; and that all 
else was made solely for its pleasure and garnishment ? The 
theory greatly magnifies the importance of our world, and 
of its inhabitants ; but oh ! how disparaging to God and his 
glorious creation. It is an error of the dark ages, and never 
once looks at the revelations which science has made. 

We know that this is a small world in the solar system, 
to which near a hundred similar worlds are known to belong ; 
and the sun is said by the philosophers to be greater in ex- 
tent and amount of matter than they all are. The sun 
must be composed of very different material, and have very 
different surroundings, from the earth. It is the fountain 
of light and life to our world, which, without his influences, 
would be a mass of cold, lifeless matter. Now, since the sun 
is so great a world, his influences so benign, and his sur- 
roundings so delightful, and since nothing is done in vain, 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 39 

he must not only be inhabitable, but his inhabitants, revelling 
in all the beatitudes of original and ever-enduring light, 
must be happy beyond our conception. 

What place in the solar system so suitable for the abode 
of its Ruler as its centre ? Thence the great King, seated 
upon his high empyrean, sends forth his ready ministers to 
Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, the 
Asteroids, the various satellites, and the known and undis- 
covered planets of the system ; commanding what he will, 
and enforcing obedience to his laws. But if this be true, it 
follows by easy deduction that the centre around which the 
solar system revolves, with all similar systems belonging to 
him, is the second heaven, which far exceeds in glory, gran- 
deur, and majesty the first heaven ; because there is located 
the power which gives laws and executes the government of 
all the solar systems revolving around that exalted centre. 
One step farther, and we come to the third heaven, the cen- 
tre around which the universe revolves, and there the great 
God sits upon his resplendent throne forever. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Description of the Firmament — God uses Adequate 
Means to Accomplish all his Designs — Attraction, 
when first began to operate — Formation of Beds of 
Rivers — Circulation of the Waters — Waters Gath- 
ered into one Place. 

AND God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of 
the heavens, to divide the waters from the waters 

And it was so. And the evening and morning were the second 
day." The firmament means the blue vault which arches 



40 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

above and around our earth, which sits upon the rivers and 
the seas, which bears the clouds and vaporous exhalations 
upon its crest, which is the medium of the transmission of 
light ; and is therefore nothing more nor other than the cir- 
cumambient air which we breathe, in which we " live, move, 
and have our being." In what sense did God call the at- 
mosphere or firmament into being on the second day? He 
had created all matter in the beginning ; but on the second 
day, He arranged the component gases and clothed the earth 
with the winds as a virgin is arrayed in her bridal robes ; 
thus preparing the world for her approaching union with 
the sun, whose benign influences should cause her to yield 
her fruits in their season. 

God uses adequate means for the accomplishment of all 
his works ; then let us inquire what were the means used 
for the performance of the labor of the second day in the 
week of creation. We must remember that by no possibility 
could the days here spoken of, be marked by the axial revo- 
lutions of the earth. We might as well suppose that time 
was measured by the movements of any other of the planets 
as our own. But time in the Divine computation, must be 
marked, as before attempted to be shown, by the movements 
of the most important, and therefore the central world of 
the universe. What that time is has not yet been ascer- 
tained, although it may be within the reach of future scien- 
tific researches to develop it with tolerable accuracy. The 
day in the chronology of creation, does not certainly mean 
less than a thousand years ; and for reasons which we will 
hereafter render, we will assume now, that the day in the 
week of creation indicates a period of fifty thousand years. 

In the beginning, God spake the matter of the whole uni- 
verse into existence. He then formed the worlds of light 
and set them in order around their grand centre ; but the 
far-off distant matter of the universe was still void, and dark- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 41 

ness was upon the face of the deep. It was, however, still 
approaching toward the system of suns ; and when arrived 
near enough for the purpose, the spirit of God moved upon 
the face of the waters, and God said, Let there be light, and 
there was light. When all the materials of nature were in 
a confused and liquid state, and the blended rays from all 
the worlds of light met no surface to reflect them or effec- 
tually impede their progress, they permeated the whole mass, 
and thus the light was mixed with darkness. 

When matter was sufficiently condensed by closing in upon 
the circle of the heavens, the great God divided it into sec* 
tions, and gave to each a rotary motion upon its own axis ; 
and then and in that manner the light was divided from 
the darkness. And the evening and the morning were the 
first day — or the close of the first period of the fifty thousand 
years in creative time. If it be remembered that there is 
no night in heavenly or superior time, and that when the 
evening ends the morning begins, we will the more readily 
comprehend the great operations of nature now under con- 
sideration. 

So soon as the matter composing our world was separated 
from the great external mass, the principles of attraction be- 
came active between its particles, and the tendency was to 
the consolidation of all its materials into a body, more solid 
than the granite, more obdurate than adamant. To prevent 
this result, however, the Omniscient caused the world to re- 
volve upon its axis ; which not only divided the darkness 
from the light, but, tending to throw off matter from the 
centre of motion, prevented the too great consolidation of 
its solids, and brought all the various gases in a commingled 
state to the surface. When God said, Let there be a firma- 
ment, then the forces became active between the gases by 
which they were arranged in the skilful proportions of 
water and air. The water covered the face of the whole 
4* 



42 THE BIBLE TEUE, 

earth, and the atmosphere, haying much less specific gravity, 
rose above it. 

The principal gases driven to the surface of the earth -were 
oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen. The air is composed of 
oxygen and nitrogen, in the proportions of 21 of the former 
to 79 of the latter. "Water is composed of 1 part oxygen to 
8 of hydrogen. When these gases arose to the surface, they 
were in a mixed and confused state, forming neither water 
nor air ; but " God said, Let there be a firmament in the 
midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the 
waters. And God made the firmament, and divided the 
waters which were under the firmament from the waters 
which were above the firmament." After the particles of 
air had been arranged, by reason of its great elasticity and 
want of specific gravity it sprang up above the water ; but 
it appears that the atmosphere also bore water upon its crest. 
Let us inquire how this could be. 

One of the component gases, namely oxygen, is common 
to both water and air ; but hydrogen, the other constituent 
of water, is the lightest ponderable body in nature, its spe- 
cific gravity being only 0.0694; that of air being 1.00. In 
consequence of its extreme lightness, all its particles not held 
in the water on the surface of the earth, would ascend with 
the speed of light to empty space above the air ; hence the 
oxygen in the upper air and the hydrogen upon its bosom 
is the water above the firmament. Because, whenever, by 
electricity or other disintegrating cause, any superfluous oxy- 
gen is released from combination in air, instantly, by reason 
of the extraordinary chemical affinity between it and hy- 
drogen, they will rush together, and water will be formed. 
Hence the superabundance of oxygen in the atmosphere and 
the hydrogen above it, though not combined, are called the 
waters above the firmament. Who but the mighty God,, 
with infinite wisdom, power, and skill, could have controlled 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 43 

the gases, and combined them in the delectable and useful 
proportions of water and air? And who but he could have 
devised immutable laws to prevent the decomposition of 
those two necessary elements, and yet be forever disintegrat- 
ing and recompounding their constituents in a way to afford 
fresh supplies of water and air to the needy earth ? What 
an inexhaustible source of reflection ? And here, too, is an 
almost unexplored field for philosophical investigation. 

" And God said, Let the waters under the heavens be gath- 
ered together unto one place, and let the dry land appear ; 
and it was so." So soon as the atmosphere arose above the 
waters, superinduced by the rotary motion of the earth and 
other influences established in the beginning for the govern- 
ment of the tides, the waters began to ebb and flow with 
that restless, never-ceasing agitation which alone could have 
prevented stagnation and putrefaction. Who has stood 
upon the rock-bound coast of the ocean, and beheld its 
mighty billows heaving, and angry wave after wave, with 
foamy crest, surging up against its granite walls, and shak- 
ing the solid earth, until the voice of command has come, 
" Peace, be still," and the storm has ceased, the fury of the 
deep has subsided, the angry roar of the ocean has sullenly 
fallen back and lingeringly died in the distance, and a great 
calm has succeeded ; or who has witnessed the ever-restless 
deep, even in its most placid moments, and could refrain 
from admiring, with all the energies of his soul, the wisdom 
which devised the laws of unceasing motion in the waters ? 

We must bear in mind that, after the atmosphere was 
made, the waters covered the surface of the entire earth. 
The tidal currents would remove the earth from one portion 
of the terraqueous globe and deposit it in another. From the 
time when water and air were separated, to the time when 
the dry land was commanded to appear, was one whole day 
of creative time, or an entire period of fifty thousand of our 



44 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

years. During all this time the waters were at work, scoop- 
ing out the beds of the ocean, the rivers, and interior ducts, 
and depositing the removed earth upon the shoals then and 
in this manner forming ; and in the morning of the third 
day the Omnipotent prescribed limits to the ever-restless 
ocean, and commanded her, " Thus far shalt thou come, and 
here thy proud waves shall be stayed." 

God in his wisdom provided for the internal, as well as for 
the external circulation of the waters. What the blood is 
to the animal, water is to the earth. The heavings of the 
ocean, like the throbbings of the heart, force the water into 
the subterranean ducts, or the earth's arteries, whence it is 
propelled out to the surface, where it is collected into creeks 
and rivers, or veins of the earth, by which it is conveyed 
back to the ocean, or heart of the earth, and is impelled for- 
ward through the same channels — thus keeping up a contin- 
ual circulation of the waters, or earth's blood. 

The dry land appeared when God commanded ; not in- 
stantly, according to our understanding of time, but at first 
the tops of the tallest mountains cropped out from the 
waters, and gradually they loomed up more and more, and, 
after the lapse of many years, the mountains, like giants, 
sat in solitary grandeur on the bosom of the watery waste. 
Then the hills and higher plains appear, and the waters, sub- 
siding with the lapse of rolling years, fell, in obedience to the 
laws by which they are governed, from the higher to the 
lower places, excavating in their course the beds of rivulets 
and rivers, thus forming the earth's veins, through which her 
vital fluid might flow forever to her great hearts Let the 
ocean cease to heave, let the waters stagnate in the interior 
ducts or external channels, and it would be as certain de- 
struction to the globe as it would be to a man should his heart 
cease to beat, and his blood congeal in his arteries and his 
veins. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 45 

After the dry land had appeared, and the watery circula- 
tion had been perfectly established, the earth was approxi- 
mating to the condition of a habitable globe. There was 
nought upon it, however, to sustain animal life ; wherefore, 
God said, " Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yield- 
ing seed after his kind, and the fruit-tree yielding fruit after 
his kind, whose seed is in itself upon the earth : and it was 
so." When the heaving waters had dug the beds of the 
ocean, and had built up the mountains and the hills, then 
the waters were collected into one place, and the dry land 
appeared. The mountains were bleak, the hills were bare, 
the valleys were desert wastes. God made the grass, and 
herbs, and trees, in all their endless variety, by commanding 
the earth to bring them forth : and it was done. A crop of 
grass and herbs sprang from the bosom of the young earth, 
grew to maturity, and produced fruit, which, when ripe, 
was cast to the earth, germinated in an improving soil, and 
grew and brought forth fruit again. Then, and not until 
then, could it be said that the command which had been 
given to the earth to bring forth the vegetable kingdom 
had been accomplished. 

It must have required thousands of years after the first 
vegetation grew upon the earth, before it could have arrived 
at a condition suitable for the support of animal life ; be- 
cause some plants are known not to yield their fruits until 
a hundred years have added vigor to their strength. God 
never exerts violent, extraordinary, nor miraculous means 
to accomplish those objects which may be as well effected 
by the operation of the laws which he has ordained for the 
government of the works of nature. When the dry land 
first arose from its watery bed, instead of being in a condi- 
tion to produce a rich crop of grass, and herbs, and trees, 
we know that there was, there could be no soil or com- 
pound earth, such as is absolutely necessary to the growth 



46 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

of any except the lowest grade of vegetable existence. The 
mushrooms, and the mosses, and the ferns, and the lichens, 
in their order, could alone flourish upon the hitherto unpro- 
ducing earth. When crop after crop of this kind of vege- 
tation had matured, decayed, and returned to the earth from 
which it had sprung, a vegetable mould was thus begun, and 
a soil commenced forming, capable of supporting some of the 
poorer grasses and herbs. These growing, maturing, and 
decaying, added still more to the soil ; and after the revolu- 
tion of many ages, when many crops of vegetable matter 
had sufficiently enriched the soil, the trees sprang forth 
which formed the first forests in the world. Annually cast- 
ing their leaves, they increased the richness of the soil from 
which they drew their own support, thus the better enabling 
them to bring forth fruit, and to mature the seeds which 
were to perpetuate their different varieties. Let us look at 
the world analogically as a huge animal, with bone, and 
flesh, and muscle — her great heart forcing the watery fluid 
through her arteries, or interior ducts, whence it is impelled 
out to the earth's crust, where it is taken up by the smaller 
arteries and carried to the surface, where, forming into rivu- 
lets and rivers, or veins, it is carried back again, to be loaded 
with the minerals necessary for the health of the world. 
As there are ten thousand small ducts branching off from 
the arteries, to carry the nutriment of the blood to bone and 
muscles, and lymph to the flesh of the animal, so there are 
millions of capillary tubes conveying the minerals of the 
ocean to every part of the mundane body. 

As the more perfect animals, or those of a higher order, 
are almost all clothed with an hirsute covering, so the earth 
is covered with grass, and herbs, and trees. The water, 
loaded with stimulating substances, borne from the ocean 
through the interior ducts to the exterior channels, loses in 
its passage its salts and minerals. These are taken up by 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 47 

the capillary tubes and deposited in the earth's crust, thus 
enriching every part of her surface. When by this means 
the water is thoroughly distilled, it is prepared for the use 
of man and beast ; and for this latter purpose, in ten thou- 
sand rills, rivulets, and rivers, at convenient intervals, and 
in all directions, it courses back to the ocean. This circu- 
lation of water loaded with minerals in solution, brings them 
in contact with the roots of vegetation. By the individual 
vitality of the tree it is thrown up through its body to its 
leaves, and as it rises through the arteries of the tree, the 
fatty particles brought from the ocean and the vegetable 
mould at its roots are deposited ; and being thoroughly im- 
poverished, the water returns to the earth: thence by de- 
flexion and evaporation it finds its way back to the great 
reservoir. 

When God surveyed the earth — with a delectable circum- 
ambient air, bearing upon its crest the constituent gases of 
water, which when necessary might be compounded and de- 
scend to the thirsty earth, to invigorate its soil and stimulate 
the growth of vegetation ; with the dry land variegated by 
mountain, hill, and vale, and clothed with the green robes 
which he had ordained ; with the water gathered into one 
place, throbbing with the regularity of a mighty heart, and 
diffusing by its grand pulsations vitality and energy to the 
whole body of the earth ; with the grass, the herb, the tree, 
growing to maturity, producing seeds after their kind, then 
decaying and growing again, thus furnishing the earth with 
a soil and vegetation capable of supporting its future inhab- 
itants — He saw that it was good. Another cycle of time of 
fifty thousand years, or one day according to the heavenly 
reckoning, had now passed, and Moses says, the evening and 
the morning were the third day. 



48 THE BIBLE TSUE. 



CHAPTEE V. 

Six-Day Theory Considered — Motion the Law of Being 
— Gravitation Converted into Cohesion — Commence- 
ment of Vegetation — What Kind first Appeared. 

AND God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the 
heaven to divide the day from the night ; and let them 
be for signs and for seasons and for days and years ; and it 
was so. He made the stars also — and the evening and the 
morning were the fourth day. The greater light was made 
to rule the day, the lesser light to rule the night ; the sun 
being the greater and the moon the lesser light ; then, how 
is it possible that the previous days of the week of creation 
could have been marked by the course of the sun or by the 
axial revolutions of the earth ? Such an hypothesis is wholly 
gratuitous, and, we maintain, utterly untenable, irrational, 
and unnecessary, and therefore inconsistent with the revealed 
character of the mighty Maker. 

It is the business of those who may differ with us to re- 
concile the seeming absurdities and contradictions which 
oppose you at every turn in their system, before they can 
consistently attack ours. But, are not the attributes of Deity 
equal ? Is He not the same, yesterday, to-day, and forever ; 
unchanging in his character, filling with his presence eternity 
as well as infinity ? According to your theory, God began 
to exert his creative power only about six thousand years 
ago ; but his goodness, power, and wisdom are coexistent 
with his being : why then should these attributes have been 
in abeyance to within so recent a period ? Is it not more 
honoring to the great God to understand in the beginning 
to mean so deep down in the rolling ages of eternity, that 
the finite mind of man staggers back from the mighty weight 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 49 

of its incomprehensibility ? We know that the present works 
of nature have not been from eternity, because the great 
truth is revealed to us, that in the beginning, God created 
the heavens and the earth. 

Some one says that the power of God is equal to the task 
of creating matter, and from it of organizing the heavens 
and the earth, in one hundred and forty-four hours, accord- 
ing to their theory of creative time. Certainly so. "Then, 
why," it is asked, " do you not adopt the theory ? " Because 
it is absurd and inconsistent with the known laws of God ; 
it is not revealed in the word of truth ; it implies that the 
Eternal is in a strait for time ; that He is compelled to hurry 
the completion of his task, by some stern, overruling neces- 
sity ; and therefore, that he is not God supreme. 

The Omnipotent could certainly have spoken the heavens 
and the earth into existence, in a perfect state of organism, 
at a word, but He did not so chose to act; for your theory 
claims that He took one hundred and forty-four hours in 
which to perfect the works of creation. Let us ask, if God 
inhabiteth eternity, could he not have taken one hundred 
and forty-four million of years as well as one. hundred and 
forty-four hours ? A thousand years is as a day with the 
Lord; then who are you that will assume to limit the time 
of the mighty God in the works of his creation to a few of 
our short hours? You cannot, you must not so circum- 
scribe the time of the Eternal, unless it be so revealed in his 
written word or in his works. In the Book we cannot find 
it so written ; and it is contradicted in all his w>rks. 

Ask the philosopher in what language he is addressed, he 
will answer you that the years are written by thousands on 
fossil remains, and on the granite rocks. He will tell you 
to count the annular rings in the gnarled oak, and learn that 
God has taken a thousand years to perfect the strength of a 
single tree. He will bid you look around on mountains, 
5 



50 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

valleys, rocks, and hills : on all the objects of nature it is 
written, Time is old, and God, its author, is unchanging and 
eternal. The child is born and grows up to maturity; even 
the first man's body was made, and afterward the breath of 
life was breathed into his nostrils, and he became a living 
soul. The only begotten Son of His love was conceived by 
the Virgin of the Holy Ghost ; was born in due course of 
nature, grew in stature and knowledge, — ay, remained in a 
state of pupilage for thirty long years. All the known 
works of nature proceed in like manner, step by step. 

In the face of these facts, who will insist that the Eternal 
must, of necessity, perfect the works of creation in six of our 
days, or one hundred and forty-four hours ? — and so destroy 
the independence or immutability of His character. But 
the laws of God are unchanging ; therefore it required as 
much time for the germination and growth of trees when the 
earth first began to exert her functions, as now; and hence 
the greater works of nature were perfected in time propor- 
tionate to their grandeur, and the necessities of their organ- 
ism, so as fully to meet the designs of their creation. One 
plant is an annual, and another is the growth of a thousand 
years. The laws of the Omniscient are perfect, and most 
wonderfully adapted to the accomplishment of his purposes. 
Then we hope that the want of time will present no further 
obstacle in the investigation of the truth, as revealed to us 
in the word of God, and in the developments of science. 

And God said, "Let there be lights in the firmament of the 
heaven ; " wjiich we think may safely be understood to mean 
that the earth was at that time introduced into the solar 
system, and commanded to run its unending race around the 
sun. Let us suppose that in a space which to finite compre- 
hension is infinite, God created the pure ethereal matter of 
which he would form the heavens and the heaven of heavens ; 
and that outside of this vast circle, or rather sphere, He 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 51 

spoke into being the crude matter of which he would make 
the worlds which should attend and do homage to the suns 
in their grand procession around the central sun. It is 
rational also to suppose that of the matter thus created, he 
would form the mighty world which was to be the centre 
of gravitation to all worlds ; and that then he created the 
glorious orbs which revolve around that centre, and after- 
ward the suns which revolve around these glorious worlds 
and attend them in their unceasing course around the great 
centre. 

When matter was first spoken into existence throughout 
space, had all its particles been equally endued with the 
power of attraction, there would not, there could not have 
been any motion in the universe, without some counteracting 
force, which would necessarily have been diametrically anti- 
podal to the law of attraction. All the atoms of matter 
exercising equal force upon each other, there must have been 
universal rest ; but as motion is the law of being, and as all 
nature is impelled forward in grand and glorious action, 
therefore, since God is infinite, so when the creative fiat went 
forth, all space was filled with matter ; and hence the central 
atoms were of a different character, possessed greater affinity 
and more energetic attraction for outside matter than existed 
anywhere else in space. This centre, in obedience to uni- 
versal law, began to agglomerate when Almighty power 
gave to the vast mass rotary motion, to prevent the too 
great consolidation of its particles. AVhen this first stu- 
pendous world was formed, the hollow sphere of inorganic 
matter, in obedience to the law of gravitation, moved from 
all points toward the centre. 

By this means the particles of matter, converging more 
and more, were rapidly gaining a proximity in which gravi- 
tation was being converted into cohesion. This was in the 
beginning of which Moses writes, deep in the unfathomable 



52 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

abyss of eternity, millions on millions of accumulated ages 
prior to the time when God said, " Let there be light," and 
the bright rays shot in upon the matter of our earth, and 
illuminated its hitherto utter darkness. 

When the material sphere had approximated sufficiently 
near, Omnipotence separated the approaching mass, giving 
to each a rotary motion upon its own axis, and assigning to 
each a prescribed orbit around the immeasurable centre. 
Although the universe of matter had twice been bisected, 
and a vast system of glory worlds had been constructed, 
and multiplied thousands of our short years had been num- 
bered, still the hollow sphere of matter in the far-off distance 
shone with the brightness of light reflected back to the 
worlds of light from whence it had first corruscated. This 
heavenly horizon, however, more brightly shone by its own 
inherent light, giving unmistakable evidence that the atoms 
of the distant mass were luminous in themselves, and kin- 
dred to those of which had been constructed the heavens and 
the heaven of heavens. 

All space outside of the circle, made void by the concen- 
tration of the bright matter of which the heavens had been 
constructed, was filled with opaque matter ; and it was 
approaching the heavens with a velocity accelerated in the 
inverse proportion to the square of its distance. As the dark 
mass neared the luminous system, God said, Let there be 
light, and the blended rays from all the suns penetrated the 
material horizon, which up to this time was without form 
and void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep. The 
Spirit of God, however, moving upon the face of the waters, 
God said, Let there be light, and there was light, and God 
divided the darkness from the light, by separating the rapid ]y 
proximating and consolidating surface of the material sphere 
into sections, and giving to each of them a rotary motion 
upon its own axis. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 53 

When these worlds approached the confines of the heavens, 
they began to be influenced by the contending forces of 
gravitation, and entered the system in much more eccentric 
paths than those pursued by the luminous bodies last cre- 
ated ; because the latter were so many additional points of 
attraction to the approaching bodies. These new worlds 
flew through the heavens, tending first toward one star and 
then another ; apparently governed by no law, and wander- 
ing at pleasure in their erratic course, but in reality urged on 
and still onward by the inevitable laws of gravitation, until 
their mighty career is arrested by the same great law and 
their orbits are fixed around those stars or suns to which 
they have approached near enough for the purpose. Some- 
times, when a small body is attracted or passes in its wan- 
derings sufficiently near to one of the primary planets, the 
former is caught by the influence of the latter, and revolves 
about it as a centre, thus becoming a secondary planet, as our 
moon and the satellites of Jupiter and Saturn. The creation 
had doubtless been going on for vast cycles of ages, before 
our world was rolled up from the vast deep of infinite space. 

Many worlds had been previously set in order about their 
respective centres, myriads of new arrivals were threading 
the intricacies of the heavenly labyrinth in search of their 
prescribed orbits. At last, the first creative day, as applied 
to our earth, w T as ushered in. Infinite wisdom arranged the 
dimensions of ours and of all the innumerable horizontal 
worlds then coming up from the deeps of infinity, and caused 
the blended rays from all the worlds of light to flash into 
the heterogeneous mass. This was done in the morning of 
the first creative day, as applied to our world ; and yet the 
grand hollow sphere for near a full period of time, or fifty 
thousand years, was constructing and condensing, as it ap- 
proached the circle of the heavens, before it was divided 
into sections and received the rotary motion, by which means 
5* 



54 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the light was divided from the darkness ; for this was the 
last act of creation on that day. 

Up to this period, on account of the rarity of the matter, 
the light and heat from all the suns had been sufficient to 
prevent the too rapid consolidation of the atoms of the new 
worlds ; but at this point the tendency to fly off from their 
centre became necessary, and the axillary impetus was ap- 
plied to them. When another period of fifty thousand years 
had passed, the materials of the earth were condensed, and 
the gases, by reason of their elasticity, were forced out and 
arranged above the surface of the earth according to their 
specific gravity. The firmament was then made, and the 
waters were divided from the waters. After this, when pro- 
bably a half-cycle or twenty-five thousand years had rolled 
back into eternity, when the unceasing heavings of the 
waters had scooped out the ocean's bed, had piled the hills 
upon the plains, and erected the mountains in the valleys, 
God commanded the waters to be gathered together in one 
place and the dry land to appear ; and it was so. 

When the earth had sufficiently dried off, He commanded 
the earth to bring forth the grass, the herb, and the tree, 
each in its order ; first that which required the least sup- 
port, and so on by regular gradation up to that which 
requires the greatest amount of nutrition from the earth. 
Here the question may arise, how came the earth to bring 
forth vegetation without a sun or regularly returning seasons? 
It is evident, from the manner in which the earth had re- 
ceived its motion, that is, by the gravitation of the conglo- 
merated system of suns and worlds, to which it was hastening, 
that there was no inclination of the earth's axis, and there- 
fore a continuous direct concentration of all the light and heat 
which reached it, from pole to pole, would be enough to sup- 
port vegetable life, though the earth were at an immeasur- 
able distance from the system of suns. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 55 

Nothing is created in vain, but all is made good and for 
some useful purpose. Every world inhabited by creatures 
having soul and life and blood, must have a great central 
light, for signs and seasons, and for days and years. The 
comets have no such centres — therefore they cannot be 
inhabited ; and hence they would appear to be useless and 
disturbing elements in the empire of God. If, however, 
His creative energies are unimpaired, if his spirit yet 
moves upon unorganized matter, and if he still repeats the 
command, Let worlds be formed, and be governed by the 
laws which control all my works — then must we not suppose 
that the comets are these new worlds, ever arriving, and 
moving with more than mathematical precision, through the 
labyrinthine system of worlds, to their destined centres and 
prescribed orbits? 

It has been conjectured that the diffusive condition or 
want of density in the comets, is caused solely by the 
excessive heat to which they have been exposed. This can- 
not be the case, for if the comet were a solid body, and 
should come near enough to one of the suns to be melted 
with fervent heat and be diffused as they are when passing 
through a system, it would appear that it would be fastened 
upon by that sun as a centre, or that its rarefied matter would 
be attracted to and agglomerated with the sun to which it 
has so nearly approached. Then we are brought back to 
our original conjecture, namely that the comets are new 
worlds, just brought up from the deep abyss of space by 
gravitation, and in obedience to which they are hurried on 
until they shall find their proper place in the vast system 
of organized worlds. 

The attraction between the particles of matter of which 
the comet is composed has not yet combined them into a 
solid mass ; and therefore it will not readily yield to the 
gravitation of the bodies near which it passes. So soon, how- 



56 THE BIBLE TRUE, 

ever, as gravitation between its atoms is converted into cohe- 
sion, it will present a point for concentrated gravitation, and 
its erratic course must be speedily arrested by some one 
of the heavenly bodies, around which henceforth it must 
necessarily revolve in a prescribed orbit. For illustration, 
take a quantity of down and a bit of lead of exactly the 
same weight, and let them go at the same time : the down 
will float in the air, while the lead will descend rapidly to 
the earth. Gravity acts upon both bodies with equal force, 
and in vacuo it is true that they would reach the earth's 
surface at the same instant. The matter of which the comet 
is composed is so widely diffused, and presents points of 
attraction to so many other bodies than that to which it 
has most nearly approached, that the attraction of the for- 
mer more effectually resists that of the latter than the 
atmosphere does the falling of the down. 

" He made the stars also." Moses does not say that the stars 
were made on the fourth day of the earth's creative week, 
but clearly leaves the inference to be made that the stars 
existed, even for our earth, from the time when it received 
its axillary motion, and when it first entered the system of 
the organized worlds. In the beginning, God spake univer- 
sal matter into existence, and then He formed the heavens 
and the heaven of heavens ; and after millions upon mil- 
lions of our short years had been rolled back into vast eter- 
nity, and the heavens, according to our ideas of time, were 
immeasurably old, then God began the creation of the pri- 
mary and secondary planets, and to arrange them in order 
about their centres in prescribed orbits. At last, the matter 
of our world was called up from the "vasty deep," and the 
evening and the morning were the first day ; and after roll- 
ing on in its erratic course through the grand system of the 
worlds for more than a hundred and fifty thousand years, it 
was finally organized and introduced into the solar system, 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 57 

and with its satellite became an orderly world. " And the 
evening and the morning were the fourth day." What 
infinite wisdom and power are manifested in the grand con- 
catenation of creation, and the continuous addition of new 
worlds to the already perfect and glorious system of God's 
universal empire! How unbounded the work of nature, 
how incomprehensible the attributes of nature's God ! 



CHAPTER VI. 



Creation of Fish and Fowl — Necessity of Death among 
Pre-Adamic Beings — Birds of Aquatic Origin — Exist- 
ence of Pre-Adamic Carnivora. 

AND God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly 
the moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may 
fly above the earth in the open firmament of heaven." How 
beautifully the works of creation proceeded, and how consist- 
ent with what an erudite philosopher might conclude would 
have been the case ! The earth was taken from the great 
store-house of infinity ; it was then organized and furnished 
with water and air; and afterward it began to produce 
vegetation ; but being without a soil, its productions must 
have been quite meagre. 

After the revolution of vast cycles of ages, when number- 
less crops of vegetation had grown and decayed, and a rich 
soil had in this way been formed, and when the earth was 
producing large crops of grass and seeds and fruits, then 
God created great whales, and every living thing that 
moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly after 
their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind. Although 
the earth was doubtless producing vast amounts of vegeta- 



58 , THE BIBLE TRUE. 

tion, yet the Omniscient created only the fishes of the sea 
and the fowl of the air, or that kind of animal life which is 
least destructive to vegetation. 

The cattle, the four-footed beast, and the creeping thing 
were not then created, because even then they would have 
been too destructive to vegetation. Submarine vegetation, 
however, is not nor can it be supported by compact earth, 
but merely fastens to the rocks or clay, and feeds upon the 
fatty substances with which the waters are so richly fraught. 
The waters, therefore, were abundantly supplied with nutri- 
ment for every living thing which moveth in them; and 
God created them all at this time, and commanded them to 
be fruitful and multiply and fill the waters in the sea. He 
made great whales, and Behemoth, and Leviathan, and all 
the finny monsters of the briny deep, and beautiful fish of a 
thousand varieties ; and he made them all after their kind. 

With the peculiar physical structure of the shark, could 
he ever have been other than a ravenous, carnivorous ani- 
mal ? His anatomical structure, his physical organism, for- 
bids the idea that he ever lived upon other than the animal 
food which now sustains his being. Can we not perceive 
how admirably all this was done — what consummate wisdom 
designed, what wonderful skill accomplished the work of 
filling the waters with teeming life ? So soon on the morn- 
ing of the fifth day as the command was given to the waters 
to bring forth, the animal culse were formed, and began to 
multiply notwithstanding their extreme diminutiveness, (for 
thirty thousand of them have been counted in a single drop 
of water,) yet the time of fecundation with them does not 
exceed a few moments ; then what would have been the con- 
dition of the waters at this time, had no meaus been prepared 
for their destruction ? 

Next in order were made the fishes, which feed upon vege- 
tation. Can it be supposed that all the graminivorous fishes, 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 59 

or those which now live on succulents and animal culse, had 
there been no death among them, and had they, in obedience 
to the command of God, been multiplying till now, could 
be contained in the oceans and the rivers ? Suppose that 
each female of all these different varieties of fishes should 
spawn once in a year, and take the number of eggs which 
Leuwenshock counted in a cod of moderate size, namely, 
9,384,000, as an average, and the seas would have been so- 
lidified with fish in less than a thousand years. But God, 
who beautifully regulates all his works, created many va- 
rieties of carnivorous fishes, to prey upon the former kind 
and upon the spawn and the young of each other ; so as to 
keep all in such bounds that they may obtain a sufficient 
support from the waters in which they live. 

At the same time when the fishes were created, God com- 
manded the waters also to bring forth abundantly the fowl 
which fly in the air ; hence it appears, contrary to the com- 
monly received idea, that the birds in all their varieties are 
of aquatic origin ; many of them are adapted to living on 
the seeds of grass and herbs and the fruits of trees ; and 
some of them we know to be remarkable for fecundity. 
Had none of them died until a period of fifty thousand years, 
or a day in the creative week, had passed, when God had 
designed the creation of other inhabitants for our world, the 
whole face of the earth would have been covered with their 
countless numbers ; the grass, the herb, and the trees would 
have been consumed by their unappeased voracity, and 
nought would have remained to support their own, much 
less the life of other animals. 

God, however, does all things well, and he created birds 
of rapacity, with talons sharp and strong, adapted to seizing 
and holding their prey, and with beaks proper for the dis- 
section of their unfortunate victims. The carnivorous birds 
are accommodated with no gizzards, and therefore are not 



60 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

prepared for living on a purely vegetable diet. That the 
vulture, the hawk, the eagle, and the carnivorous fishes ever 
lived on other than animal food, is a question which, it 
would seem, ought never to have been raised, when Moses 
so positively asserts that God made every variety of birds 
and fishes after his kind. Could it be said that this was so, 
if the carnivorous birds and fishes were made to live on vege- 
tation ? " And the evening and the morning were the fifth 
day." 



CHAPTER VII. 



Creation of Animals — Highest Link of Animal Crea- 
tion — Law of H ybridit y — Plurality of Races consid- 
ered. 

AND God said, Let the earth bring forth the living 
creature after his kind, cattle and creeping thing, and 
beast of the earth after his kind ; and it was so." Five succes- 
sive periods, or, according to our estimate, 300,000 of our years, 
had now passed since the first special act of creation was 
directed to our earth. " God said, Let there be light, and 
there was light," was that first act of special creation, and 
it was performed in the beginning of the first day of our 
creative week ; and it is separate and distinct from the 
duration indicated by " In the beginning," when universal 
matter was created, and the heavens and all the worlds were 
formed and wheeled into their proper spheres in the sublime 
system of the universe, while our earth was still in chaotic 
darkness. 

After the first and second periods, or 100,000 years had 
passed, and the water and the air had been formed, and the 
earth had become solid, then she was commanded to bring 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 61 

forth the grass, the- herb, and the trees ; and it was so. On 
the next creative day she was joined by the moon, and 
assigned her place in the solar system. On the fifth day, 
when vegetation had been growing, maturing, and decaying, 
and growing again, for some 250,000 years, and a rich soil 
had been formed, and its productiveness indicated the fact 
that animal life might be sustained without damage to vege- 
tation, then the fowl were created, and the aliment of the 
seas was so abundant that every living creature which 
moveth in the waters was then called into being. 

Another day, or period of 50,000 years past : and although 
the fowl had been living and multiplying on the superfluous 
grass and seeds and fruits produced in each successive year, 
yet such had been the abundance of the crops returned to the 
earth, and such had become the exuberance of her soil, that 
the Omniscient, on the sixth and last day or period in the 
creative week, made the cattle, the four-footed beasts, and 
the creeping thing, in all their endless varieties. He made 
them after their kind ; first the cattle, or all the different 
species of graminivorous animals, and commanded them to 
be fruitful, to multiply and fill the earth ; and afterward, 
lest they should increase to such an extent as to crowd each 
other and destroy vegetation, he created all manner of four- 
footed or rapacious beasts, with capacities and instincts for 
seizing and living upon animal food alone. Then he created 
the reptiles, with poisonous fangs for self-defence, and with 
lungs suitable for inhaling and absorbing the noxious gases 
which must be eliminated from the heavy decay of the exu- 
berant crops of vegetation. He also made thousands of 
insects to live on vegetation, to prevent its too luxuriant 
growth and the malaria which must be consequent upon its 
annual decomposition ; and he made thousands of others 
with instincts leading them to live on the blood of animals, 
for the purpose of preventing too great plethora in the latter, 
6 



62 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

and of stinging them into activity when not disposed to take 
enough of exercise for their vigorous health. 

It will be observed that the first living creatures were 
made of watery substance, because the waters were com- 
manded to bring forth the fish and the fowl ; and the last 
from the earth, because the mandate was given, Let the 
earth bring forth cattle, four-footed beast, and creeping 
thing ; and it was so. We should learn from this the fact 
which has been already intimated, that God created all 
things consistently with those great laws which he instituted 
in the beginning, which are still in force, and which we call 
the laws of nature. When the waters had produced a sup- 
ply of food sufficient for the support of animal life, every 
creature which moves in the waters was created of the rich- 
ness of that element ; and at the same time, of the same 
material, he created the birds, with necessities demanding 
comparatively but little vegetable food for their sustenance. 

They were endowed with appetites leading them to feed 
principally upon seeds and fruit, and with instincts inducing 
them to consume the superfluous crops, while the vegetation 
itself was left to decompose and go to enriching the soil. 
When another period of 50,000 years had passed, and as 
many crops of decaying vegetation had rendered the soil 
productive, and the grass and the herb luxuriant, while the 
tall forests of the growth of 100,000 years spread out their 
boughs and offered shelter and inviting shades to the teem- 
ing millions of happy singing-birds, then God created the 
cattle, which includes all the graminivorous animals, from 
the little squirrel, or the smallest animal that lives on grass 
or fruit, up to the huge elephant, and possibly to still larger 
species now extinct ; and from the lowest order of instinct 
up to the highest degree of animal intelligence short of gov- 
erning qualities. 

As no question of importance arises in regard to the min- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 63 

imum of this regularly ascending scale of beings, we may 
turn our attention to ascertaining the maximum, or what 
animal possessed sufficient intelligence to entitle him to 
the place next in order below the man who was made in 
the evening of the sixth day of the creative week. If we 
begin with the highest species of the genus homo, and de- 
scend to the lowest order of monkey, we shall find the nicely 
graduated scale to be complete — the concatenation of being 
perfect. As we find the distinct varieties, so must they have 
been created ; for Moses emphatically states that God cre- 
ated all animals after their kind ; that is, each should propa- 
gate their own, but no other species. 

This point may receive additional proof and satisfactory 
illustration by looking into the working of the laws of na- 
ture. In the genus horse there are many species ; each may 
propagate their own, and may even produce a single cross 
on one of the other species ; but the law of hybridity is 
there interposed to prevent the further and permanent vio- 
lation of the law that like must produce its like, or that God 
made every creature after its kind. This great law, without 
which all order in the animal kingdom would long since 
have been banished from the world, not only prohibits the 
intermingling of different orders of animals, but also of the 
various species of the same genus. It further implies clearly 
that the physical structure of the first created pair of every 
living thing must be transmitted, without the least shade of 
anatomical difference, to their latest offspring. The ancil- 
lary law of hybridity fully preserves that great law of order 
in the brute creation, and to some extent in the higher class 
of animals, or those capable of having a law addressed to 
their understanding. 

Let it be remembered that all the works of nature are 
performed on a regular scale of gradation. The equine, the 
bovine, the feline, the canine, embrace many species in each 



64 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

genus ; ascending from the lowest order of graminivorous 
and carnivorous animals, up to the glorious horse, the stately 
ox, the noble mastiff, and the lordly lion. Although there 
is a vast difference between the highest and lowest of each 
of these classes of animals, yet if the various species of each 
of these be brought together and properly classified, how 
beautiful the gradation ! how wonderful the skill which cre- 
ated the numerous species of these various concatenations of 
beings, so nearly resembling one another, yet perfectly dis- 
tinct in all their varieties ! 

The genus monkey, in all its various species, is included 
among the four-footed beasts ; but when we trace the rising- 
scale, step by step, we cannot readily tell where it ends, or what 
particular order is at the maximum of the scale. Does the 
orang-outang, or the stupid old man, or the gorilla, com- 
plete the concatenation? and does the genus homo stand by 
itself, or, like the truncated section of a huge mountain, was 
it hurled into the ocean of time in violation of the universal 
law of gradation ? And by his isolation was he intended by 
his Maker to be the author of confusion — an element of 
discord in the harmonious workings of the laws of nature? 

We repeat, all things are in a regularly graduated scale. 
We contemplate the moon, or the smallest of the satellites ; 
we ascend to the primary planets, thence to the sun ; we go 
on to the centre around which the solar system revolves, and 
then we rise up to the grand centre of the universe. There 
is a vast difference between the glory of the moon and of 
the sun; but when Mercury, Venus, the Earth, Mars, Ju- 
piter, in a word, all the planets, are set in order between 
them, we can readily perceive how beautifully the yawning, 
the apparently impassable gulf, is paved over by the rising 
scale of magnifying worlds. They increase in splendor in 
proportion to their dimensions, from the complete opacity 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 65 

of the moon to the semi-luminous character of some of the 
exterior planets. 

The rise from the lowest up to the most glorious world of 
our system is nowhere violent, but so gradual that we are 
scarcely sensible how or when we accomplish the grand 
ascent. The sun so far exceeds all others in dimensions, the 
brilliancy of its materiels and its surroundings, as to make 
it the source of light and the governing centre of the whole 
system. The same law of gradation which exists between 
the particles of matter which compose the earth is observed 
in the order of the heavenly bodies. The vegetables grow 
in similar degrees of resemblance, but distinct forms ; and 
the same regular, almost imperceptible, yet beautiful rising 
scale of intelligence is observed, from the lowest animal in- 
stinct to the highest order of monkey shrewdness. Here we 
are lost in the mists of traditional prejudices. Could this 
Cimmerian darkness be lifted up from our minds, so that we 
might view the subject in the true light of revelation and phi- 
losophy, how transcendently beautiful, regular, and immu- 
table would appear all the ways of Him who made and rules 
in the heavens. 

The point lies just here : a false and a very strange con- 
struction, at an early and a dark age, was given to the in- 
spired history of the creation of the heavens and the earth. 
Were the book of Genesis submitted to a well-informed man, 
whose mind had not been warped by traditional prejudices, 
who, in a word, had never heard or known of the existence 
of such a work ■ — can it be believed that such a one would 
ever think of placing the construction upon it which is en- 
forced on us as a test of orthodox Christian faith ? Could 
that unprejudiced philosopher suppose that a man of the 
profound erudition of Moses, even leaving his inspired 
character out of the question for the moment, could have 
been guilty of the absurdity of computing time through 
0* 



6Q THE BIBLE TRUE. 

three creative days by the motion of the heavenly bodies, 
and afterward, in the same chapter, of telling us that the 
sun and moon were made on the fourth day, for signs and 
for seasons, for days and for years ? 

Who, that is not wilfully self-deluded, and perversely 
blinded by traditional prejudices, can earnestly read the 
account of the creation, and, because Moses did not particu- 
larly enumerate all the varieties of monkeys, and on up to 
(the) Adam, will believe that he intended to assert that all 
the animals called man are descended from the same parent ? 
As well might we conclude that all the fishes having scales 
and fins are derived from a single pair ; that from one 
couple sprang all the graminivorous animals, and from 
another pair descended all the carnivora. This would not 
go further toward throwing suspicion upon the truth of 
what Moses writes, than the strange, yet, in Christian coun- 
tries, almost universal dogma, that all the animals called 
man are derived from Adam and Eve. 

Moses and the prophets have asserted no such facts ; but 
the honest inquirer after truth must conclude that they teach 
the very reverse. The law of semi-hybridity, the history 
of all ages, the observation of philosophers, psychological 
incompatibilities, anatomical differences, physical incongru- 
ities and antipathies, nature's mighty voice in tones of thun- 
der, all, all are continually reasserting the really beautiful, 
but to perverted man the terrible truth, that God made all 
his creatures after their kind. 

In order to believe that the different races or types of men 
sprang from a single pair, we must disregard the plain indi- 
cations of reason, the inspired teachings of Moses, and the 
sure instincts of nature. In the different concatenations of 
being, there are animals almost identical in structure and 
habits, to superficial observation, but really of different spe- 
cies. They may graze the plains, or roam the forests in inti- 



THE BIBLi] TRUE. 67 

mate companionship for generation after generation, yet the 
law that each shall multiply after his kind will forever 
prevent any cross between them. But for the interference 
of man, there would be no such an animal as a mule. He 
may go so far as to cause a single cross, but here the law of 
hybridity is interposed, and every mule must be produced by 
the same management of man. 

Sheep and goats, between whom there is much less anato- 
mical and physical difference than between some of the types 
of men, have herded together from the earliest ages ; and 
although the goat is the most lascivious of all the graminiv- 
orous animals, yet we dare say that in no instance has a 
cross ever been produced between them of their own pleas- 
ure ; and the same assertion is also true of the horse and the 
ass. This instinct or antipathy between the different animals, 
together with the law of hybridity, is the means used to pre- 
vent man from destroying that order which God has estab- 
lished among his non-intellectual creatures. 

The naturalist can pursue the regularly graduated ascend- 
ing scale, from the lowest order of monkey to the highest type 
of man, and he will not hesitate to tell you that they all belong 
to the same genus ; and that the link between the highest 
species of baboon and the lowest of man is as regular as any 
other in this chain of being. If the plurality of races be 
taught by the Bible, asserted by nature, and approved by 
reason, will we still cling to the wicked and absurd tradition 
that Adam is the father of them all? There never was, 
there never can be any natural instinct leading to an honest 
matrimonial connection between individuals of different 
races ; then is it not strange that men should insist upon 
the dogma of the unity of the races, and consequent misce- 
genation, an error which sprang from the father of lies, and 
is utterly subversive of the laws of our being. 

Good men contend with extraordinary zeal for this doc- 



68 THE BIBLE TRUE, 

trine. They assert that Moses informs us that Adam was 
the first man, and that Eve was the mother of all living ; 
and therefore they conclude that the various species in the 
genus homo are derived from that single pair. Moses, with- 
out doubt, speaks the truth, and no suspicion must be cast 
upon what he writes, because he wields the pen of inspira- 
tion, and his declarations are the words of the God of truth. 
It is your duty and ours to read his books, and, as honest 
inquirers after truth, thoroughly impressed with the majesty, 
the purity, the perfection of the God of inspiration, and the 
vileness and imperfection of our nature, we ought to search 
for the meaning of what Moses says ; and if we differ in 
opinion on the subjects contained in his writings, let us not 
so far disagree as to blind our reason, for we are no in- 
fidel, neither are you a fool, but we are rational men, respon- 
sible to God for the right use of the faculties which he has 
given us, and for the manner in which we understand his 
word. 

Moses tells us that God created everything after his 
kind ; and when he comes to speak of Adam, he introduces 
him as the father of that race whose history he proposed to 
write. He asserts, it is true, that Eve is the mother of all 
living ; but this can only mean that she is the mother of her 
own race. It will not do to say more, for the baboon and 
the horse are living creatures, as well as the individuals of 
the different races of men. 

Our author does not undertake to write a natural history, 
nor of any other races of men than that of Adam. He does 
not mention the great elephant, the huge mastodon, the 
beautiful horse, nor the man-like gorilla ; is there any more 
reason why he should, in this connection, have spoken of 
any other races of men than those with which he immediately 
had to deal? In the terse and pithy style in which he 
wrote, it would have been wholly out of place for him to 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 69 

have done so ; and it was enough for him to speak of par- 
ticular animals and of the other races of men, as they became 
incidentally interwoven in his subject. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



Creation of the Governing Eace — Creation of "The 
Prince of the Power of the Air " — His Locality and 
Individuality. 

THE cattle, the four-footed beast, and the creeping thing 
went on multiplying after their kind, and living accord- 
ing to the laws of their being, because guided by the sure 
instincts of the nature given to them by their Creator. We 
will assume for the present, as rendered at least probable 
from what has already been said, that some of the four-footed 
beasts were endowed with the power of speech, and were 
therefore superior to all others ; in other words, that the 
genus simia had culminated in a species which possessed 
the power of speech and was then the highest order of intel- 
ligence on the earth, yet not endowed with capacity for 
government. 

This condition of things might be well suited to the earlier 
ages, when the animals were few in numbers, and the wide 
and luxuriant world was before them ; but when they should 
have multiplied and replenished the earth, in the absence 
of a governing intelligence, it would have been a condition 
of confusion and misery. 

Wherefore, near the end of the animal period, or in the 
evening of the sixth creative day, " God said, Let us make 
(a) man in our image, after our likeness ; and let them have 
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the 



70 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over 
every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth." When 
this man was made in the image of God, that is, with the 
capacity to govern, the concatenation of animal being and 
intelligence was complete ; and the world was fully prepared 
for sustaining the vast amount of animal life and happiness 
for which it had been designed. " And God saw everything 
that he had made ; and behold, it was very good." 

We have heretofore intimated that, since God is immut- 
able, is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever, and since 
we know that he has created, therefore he now creates, and 
will create forever. We must also logically conclude that 
he did create from all eternity ; for otherwise we would as- 
sign to him at one period the character of an active, creating, 
sustaining, governing intelligence, and at another period 
we would give to Him simply the character of self-existence. 
Material creation, however, is not from eternity, because the 
inspired philosopher declares that "In the beginning God 
created the heavens and the earth," and that a part, of Avhich 
he was to write, namely the earth, and by synecdoche, uni- 
versal matter, was in a state of chaos, hence matter was 
created in the beginning. Since God is eternal and immut- 
able, he must have created before the beginning ; and since 
the former creations were not material, they must have been 
spiritual. 

It was then — may we not suppose? — that He made the 
angels, and the archangels, the cherubim, and the seraphim, 
placing one in authority over another, in all the spirit-worlds 
which he created, and surrounding his spiritual throne with 
the ministers of his pleasure. We might also suppose that 
this spiritual system of spiritual worlds, and their spi- 
ritual inhabitants, still existed in a separate and distinct 
locality, outside of the vast system of the heavens, and their 
involved systems of worlds ; but we are led by analogical 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 71 

deductions to the conclusion that the Almighty erected in 
that most transcendently bright, pure, and holy heaven, 
the centre and concentration of the glory of the universe, 
the majestic throne of his power, and that to his faithful 
ministers, whom he had created in his image and likeness, 
he gave the dominions and principalities which he established 
in the primary and secondary heavens, which revolve in 
angelic grandeur around the exalted throne of the high 
majesty of the mighty God. We are induced to imagine in 
that section of vast eternity which had rolled back before 
the beginning, that the mighty angel who had been first 
created was nearest the throne, and the best beloved of his 
God, the exalted seraph who had seen the beginning of all 
the beings in the universe, except only that of himself and 
his God, and had been associated in the creation of all, and 
since when he first awoke to the consciousness of his own 
existence and that of his God, there appeared no evidence 
of the prior existence of the latter, therefore he reasoned 
that he was the equal of God, and when the creation of ma- 
terial heavens and worlds began, that mighty angel formed 
the resolution and actually aspired to the dominion of the 
new creation. 

The mighty King would not stoop to contend with even 
this, the mightiest creature in the universe ; but, clothing his 
faithful minister, Michael, with the prerogatives and power 
which had been forfeited by the defection of the tallest 
son of the morning, he sent him forth, with all the loyal 
hosts of heaven, to purge that pure, holy, and immaculate 
realm of the horrid crime of rebellion. The dragon, and 
the rebellious spirits which followed his standard, fought, 
and Michael and his angels fought; and, favored by their 
God, the latter mightily prevailed, and drove out the hosts 
of the rebellion from the immaculate presence of their Al- 
mighty Sovereign. 



72 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

This, we suppose, may have occurred in the spiritual 
heaven which was before the beginning, or at the time when 
the material heavens were in process of creation. Sin had 
now entered that holy place, and there was no offering 
which could be made for the sin of spirits in a spirit-land ; 
and no blood with which to purify the place ; therefore, at 
the command of Omnipotence, the old heavens passed away, 
and the new heavens were created, wherein there is no sin 
or stain of rebellion. 

To the great central glory world, where is concentrated 
the light, and the power to illuminate and govern the 
universal fabric of creation, was transferred the exalted 
throne of the Eternal Majesty, where he sits and governs 
the vast system of worlds which he has created and now 
creates. We have supposed that around this great centre 
revolve thousands and millions of bright worlds, which are 
the heavens in the first degree of remove from the heaven 
of heavens ; and around these revolve myriads of glorious 
worlds similar to our sun, among which he is numbered. 

The incommunicable glory and power of God are concen- 
tred in the heaven of heavens — the sanctum sanctorum of 
the universe. There, it may be, that no creature has ever 
entered; that angels and the tallest archangels have de- 
sired to look into the secret designs of the Omniscient, and 
to approach the ineffable glory of his unrevealed majesty ; 
but the radiant brightness of his throne, the exalted grandeur 
of his presence, have awed them back, and none but the 
great High-Priest, the incarnate Son, can approach the 
throne of the Father. 

The seraphic legions are enthroned in the primary revolv- 
ing suns, as the executive deputies of the mighty God, and 
the cherubic hosts reign in the secondary suns, or more dis- 
tant provinces, under the supervision of their seraphic supe- 
riors. Should Gabriel, if it be he whose seat of power is in 



THE BIBLE TRUE, 73 

the sun, and whose dominion extends to the remotest bounds 
of the solar system, be dissatisfied and murmur because he 
is not the peer of that tall seraph around whose blazing 
throne the solar system revolves ? or should he envy the ex- 
altation of the envoy nearest the throne of God ? He who 
made them certainly had the right to establish the order 
and subordination among them which might seem good to 
him, and none must say, Why hast thou done it ? nor, Why 
hast thou made me thus ? Even the first and greatest cre- 
ated being, aspiring to be equal with God, and attempting 
to break down the order of heaven, fearfully lost his first 
estate ; and he drew after him the third part, or all the dis- 
affected spirits, into the same condemnation with himself. 

No atom of matter can ever be destroyed, though it may 
be caused to undergo a thousand different changes ; but pure 
celestial spirit is subject to one only change, which is from 
purity to sin. This change was effected by the son of the 
morning, and the angels who with him rebelled against 
the subordination which had been established in the celes- 
tial empire. 

Had Lucifer not attempted to subvert the order of the 
heavens, he, no doubt, would have been appointed to the 
highest place of honor ; ay, had possibly been inducted into 
the dominion of the first great glory world, which was ever 
to revolve nearest to the grand centre and dazzling throne 
of God. It is possible that in the heaven over which he 
presided was the scene of the conflict between him and 
Michael, described by John ; and that although he was de- 
throned and driven out from the heaven originally designed 
for him, yet, having been polluted by the sin of rebellion, 
the almighty fiat went forth that no heaven in the second 
degree of remove, and, consequently, that no solar system, 
should ever revolve around that great centre — that in soli- 
tary grandeur it should forever move around and nearest to 
7 



74 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the heaven of heavens, without the hope of a nearer ap- 
proach to the eternal throne. 

As there are no suns, or solar systems, moving about that 
fearfully grand hell for a centre, so there can be no system 
of hells answering to the glorious system of the heavens. 
If there be any subordinate hells, however, analogically we 
must suppose that the inferior planet, or that which revolves 
nearest the heaven or sun of the system in which sin is com- 
mitted, must be its hell. We know that sin has been com- 
mitted in our solar system ; hence, upon this hypothesis, we 
would conclude that Mercury was its hell, and that there 
the wicked of this world and of the other planets, if any of 
them be so unfortunate as to have fallen, will be confined, 
in that intermediate hell, with a fearful looking forward to 
final judgment, when the devil and all his angels will be 
bound in adamantine chains forever, and cast into that ter- 
rible hell which revolves immediately around the burning 
throne of God. 



CHAPTER IX. 



Plurality of Paces Established — Description of the 
Primitive Earth — The Fossil Remains of supposed Ex- 
tinct Species Accounted for — The Meaning of the 
Command " Subdue the Earth." 

AND God said, Let us make man in our image, and in 
our likeness." We have seen how regularly and how 
beautifully the genus simia rises from the lowest species up 
to the gorilla. Who will contend that the Australian, who 
lives in dens or builds his nest in the hollow of trees, yet 
makes some uncouth guttural sounds in communicating his 
crude ideas to his fellows, is not the link in the same genus 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 75 

above the gorilla ? Or who will presume to assert that the 
one possesses a living soul, and that the other does not ? Is 
the difference between the Hottentot, whose highest ambi- 
tion is to wear for a crown or covering a putrid mass of car- 
rion, so far superior to his neighbor the ape, that, while the 
latter is allowed to be a separate creation, the former must 
be descended from him who was created in the image and 
likeness of his God ? 

Every anatomist who has studied the structure of the 
various species of the genus simia and the different races of 
men, knows that there are no physical reasons why the 
baboon tribes should be sprung from different pairs, while 
all the races of men are descended from a single pair. If 
we will further test this subject in the light of external phys- 
ical and internal psychological reasons, we must perceive 
clearly that the claim to be descended from Adam is but 
slightly better for the Australian than it is for the ape. 

Who can behold the red skin, the long, straight black hair, 
the keen black eye, the erect form, the proud and lordly 
mien, the majestic bearing, the self-reliant air of the Ameri- 
can Indian, and then view the savage of Africa, with bowed 
legs, misshapen feet, long, ungainly arms, thick lips, flat 
nose, goggle eyes, ebon skin, woolly head, "an apish fore- 
head villanous low," in a word, with every feature dis- 
torted, and in comparison with the other races apparently 
bestowed in derision, with instincts leading him not only to 
submit to the superior races, but even to worship them as 
gods — who can attentively consider these physical differ- 
ences and psychological incompatibilities, and then seriously 
believe that the Indian and the negro are descended from 
the same parents ? It does appear that no one in the full 
exercise of right reason could ever heartily indorse such 
an incongruous absurdity. 

Then, how has such a wide-spread impression favoring this 



76 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

view of the subject been fastened upon the public mind in 
Christian countries ? The advocates of the doctrine of the 
unity of the races will answer at once that it is taught by- 
Moses and the prophets, in the account of the creation and 
the history of man. How strange the perversion, how in- 
comprehensible the misconception of Holy AYrit ! Heroditus 
and Sallust are not so construed. We can account for the 
delusion upon no other grounds than this: that the times of 
this gross ignorance is winked at, and that, for our persistent 
wickedness, " God has given us over to hardness of heart 
and reprobacy of mind, to believe a lie, that we may be 
damned." 

Except for the judicial blindness with which we and our 
fathers have been smitten, it would be utterly beyond the 
reach of conjecture why such an absurd gloss should ever 
have been given to the writings of Moses. Does he not say, 
time and again, that God commanded all his creatures to 
multiply after their kind, and that it was so ? There is no 
change of time, of place, of circumstances, with God ; there- 
fore, the laws which he put into operation in the beginning 
are still unaltered and unalterable. 

If the Indian and the negro sprang from the same origin, 
they should have appeared in the first family ; and to main- 
tain inviolate the immutability of the law, negro pickanin- 
nies and Indian papooses should have appeared indiscrimi- 
nately in all their families down to the present time. On 
the contrary, however, the red and the black man have never 
been found indigenous to the same country ; and wherever 
they have met, the latter have invariably submitted to the 
dominion of their lordly superiors. 

One of the laws of animal being, ordained for the preserva- 
tion of order and for the perpetuation of the different species, 
is the want of sexual desires, the natural antipathies between 
them. These natural antipathies are destroyed only by per- 



THE BIBLE TRUE, 77 

verted reason, or the wicked will of man. The Indian and 
negro meeting in any part of th'e globe, will fall into their 
normal relations of master and slave, and, unbiased by the 
white man, there would be no cross between them in a thou- 
sand years ; no more than between the horse and the ass, or 
the sheep and the goat. " Let every creature multiply after 
his kind," is a law never violated, except at the instance and 
through the contrivance of the white man. 

What abhorrence is manifested by the Indians w T hom we 
have known, spoiled as they were by the vices of the whites, 
at the idea of amalgamation with the negro ! When the 
Indian is with his tribe, though the negro is his slave, yet 
you never meet with a cross between them, effectually re- 
strained as they are by the sure instincts and strong anti- 
pathies of nature. It is made manifest by the concatenation 
of being, it is proven by the unmistakable instincts of na- 
ture, it is established by the laws of reason, it is written in 
burning characters in the book of inspiration that the negro 
and the Indian are distinct animals, not made so by chance, 
the accidents of climate, nor the skill of man ; but on the 
sixth day God created them, and commanded them to mul- 
tiply each after his kind, and it was so. 

On the last creative day, God made the cattle, the four- 
footed beast, and the creeping thing. It is evident, that the 
monkey, the ape, the orang-outang, the gorilla, are embraced 
among the four-footed beasts ; and that, according to the law 
of gradation, which is violated nowhere in nature, the lowest 
race of man must be next in order to the highest species of 
baboon. We have it in proof that the red and black man 
cannot be sprung from the same parents ; hence we must 
conclude that the inferior races of men were created, and 
merely mentioned as four-footed beasts, which was sufficient, 
as they were not the subjects of the succinct history which 



78 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

Moses was writing of a different race. And God saw that it 
was good. 

After all of the living beings which He had created had 
multiplied for thousands of years, the negro being superior 
to all other animals then in existence, yet incapable of gov- 
erning the world ; when age upon age had added a rich ac- 
cretion of vegetable mould to the earth's surface, and luxu- 
riance to its crops of fruits and grass, when the fishes were 
multiplied in the sea, and the fowl in the air, and the liv- 
ing creature on the earth ; and there were none able to take 
the government upon their shoulders, then God said, Let us 
make (a) man in our image and in our likeness — and let 
them have dominion over all the earth. 

The six days of the creative week were now ended ; the 
works of creation were perfected, and God rested on the 
seventh day. We must bear in mind that these days were 
cycles of time, each embracing 50,000 of our years ; and that 
the earth, in the morning of the Grand Sabbath, had exist- 
ed, since light had first flashed in upon its chaotic mass, three 
hundred thousand years, and that the happy period of vast 
cycles of ages of animal ease and prosperity, and unalloyed 
happiness, was now before it. God blessed the seventh day, 
and set it apart as a day of rest through perpetual genera- 
tions. If it were so important in the divine economy for the 
seventh to be observed as a day of rest, that God should im- 
press it upon us by example as well as by solemn command, 
how recklessly daring indeed must he be who wilfully vio- 
lates its sanctity ! 

The day of the creative week is a period of 50,000 years ; 
therefore, as the command to bring forth the grass, the herb, 
and the tree was given to the earth on the third day, the 
process of vegetable growth, maturity, and decay had been 
going on for 150,000 years. If we bear in mind that there 
was no washing rain nor deportation of soil through all these 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 79 

mighty ages, we may form some idea of the richness of the 
soil, the luxuriance of vegetation, and the perfect ease with 
which every want of animal existence could be satisfied 
through all the grand period of the divine Sabbath. 

It is a law in physics that a body will move in a direct 
line with the motive power. At the time of which we 
are speaking, there was no disturbing cause, no conflict in 
nature ; therefore the earth revolved on its axis in a right 
line, or perpendicularly to the plain of its orbit, and hence 
the days and nights were equal through all the year. The 
sun shining daily upon the earth from pole to pole, and in 
its annual revolution around the sun, there could be only a 
little increase of the heat at the perigee, and a slight dimi- 
nution at the apogee, so that the year round was a happy 
blending of vernal flowers and autumnal fruits. 

The benign influences of the sun were exerted by day, the 
gentle dews descended upon the happy earth by night; then 
how bountifully productive must have been the primitive 
earth ! Crop after crop, through the vast ages of the vege- 
table period, was added to the soil ; while no washing rains 
nor accumulating waters rushed over the surface of the 
earth, down the hill-slopes, and through the valleys, sweeping 
the rich compost earth into the ocean. Where the vege- 
table grew, there it decayed and was mingled with the soil 
which had given it life. 

The mountains, hills, and valleys were equally rich. No 
deep scars had been cut in the mountain-sides, no dark ra- 
vines in the vales below, and no ugly gulches were exca- 
vated among the hills. How magnificently luxuriant and 
gloriously beautiful must the world have been before the 
curse of sin had come, or ere the angry tornado had swept 
in violence over the plain, or the furious blast had driven 
the black thunder-cloud across the hills and against the 
mountain-sides, which, by their discharged burdens deflow- 



80 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

ered the earth of her virgin soil. There were no vicissitudes 
of seasons then, no autumnal frosts, no summer's heat, nor 
wintry blast ; no burning equatorial sun, nor polar snows ; 
but the whole earth was superlatively lovely and blessed ; it 
was a paradise. How delightful for all kinds of animals 
to live in such a world ! where there were no extremes of 
heat and cold, of wet and dry ; no change of climate nor of 
soil ; no scarcity of food, but with abundance in endless va- 
riety covering the entire earth from pole to pole, and through 
all the year ; the grass so rich, the herb so succulent, the 
fruit so luscious, that the imagination itself staggers under 
the weight of conception of the beatific conditions of such a 
world. Oh, it was a paradise ! 

Animal life was joyous then, and their physical develop- 
ment perfect ; and their fecundity and longevity must have 
been very great. There was no necessity for them to search 
for food, and they exercised only in sportive gambols induced 
by the wanton instincts of buoyant and happy vitality. The 
horse must have been perfect in beauty and form, beyond 
the conception of the most enthusiastic connoisseur of to- 
day. 

The difference in the variety of this animal at the present 
is very great ; yet the anatomical identity of structure proves 
them evidently to have sprung from the same origin. The 
race-horse, the Conestoga, and the Shetland pony are living 
monuments of the sad havoc which want and suffering from 
the vicissitudes of climate have effected upon the animal 
economy of the world. Almost inconceivable differences 
have been effected by these changes. Here might be found, 
in all probability, a satisfactory explanation of the huge 
fossil remains which are the puzzle of the world and the 
subject of curious investigation with learned geologists. 

If we will bear in mind that the earth is many many thou- 
sands of years old, and how immensely rich and productive 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 81 

the soil must have been in the primitive ages, much of the 
difficulty in regard to the mammoth and other such fossil 
animals, will disappear, and we will be able to perceive that 
many, if not all of the species of animals, hastily decided by 
geologists, on account of their enormous size, to be extinct, 
are not so in fact ; but they have been so contorted in form, 
so diminished in size, by hunger and exposure to the incle- 
mencies of the seasons of a cursed world, that they are not 
recognized by being compared with the bones of their happy 
progenitors, or rather the latter are not known from their 
dwarfed and ungainly offspring. 

The Shetland pony, which will probably weigh from sev- 
enty-five to one hundred pounds, and the Fleming horse, 
which weighs from fifteen hundred to two thousand pounds, 
both sprung from the same origin, are living proofs of the 
power of dietetic and climatic influences, in increasing and 
diminishing the size, and marring the beauty of animals. 
The latter horse is some twenty or thirty times as large as 
the former ; then what must have been the size, and beauty, 
and symmetry of this noble animal in the pristine ages, when 
there was no lack of rich and suitable food, and no suffering 
from change of seasons or of temperature, and therefore no 
disease ? The horse then must have been grand in his pro- 
portions, and beautiful beyond conception. 

An immense change can be made in the breed of hogs, by 
close attention to their comfort for a few generations ; then 
how different must have been this gluttonous animal, filled 
to satiety with the richest and most nourishing food through 
all the vast cycles of the pre-Adamic ages ? His gross ap- 
petites and sensual tastes lead him to feed with equal avid- 
ity upon succulents, grass, grain, fruits, and flesh ; and 
though he crowd his maw to repletion, his wonderful powers 
of digestion never cry " Hold, enough ! " nor refuse to appro- 
priate to his use whatever, in excessive quantities, his 



82 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

voracity may bring into that extraordinary animal labora- 
tory, the stomach of the hog. In the primitive condition 
of the world, when he had but to reach forth and take what 
his taste prompted, he must have been a very large, yes, an 
enormous, monster beast. The Siberian mammoth released 
from the icebergs in the present century, had " black bristles 
as large as a goose-quill, and a foot long, with flexible hair, 
and a woolly covering underneath." If there were no ana- 
tomical incompatibilities, would it be an unreasonable tax 
upon the credulity of the thinking geologist, to ask him to 
inquire if this huge animal might not have been the pro- 
genitor of the wild boar ? 

However nice the taste or particular the appetite of the 
animal, it could be satisfied without laborious effort ; and, 
therefore, whether graminivorous, granivorous, or carnivor- 
ous, with just exercise enough to give zest to the appetite 
and vigor to the digestion, the wants of all sorts of animals 
could be gratified ; and hence they must have grown to an 
enormous size and wonderful beauty and perfection, in com- 
parison with their starved and degenerate offspring. The 
races of men in those ages must have been grand and noble 
in stature and beauty in proportion to other animals. 

Then let the geologist pursue his investigations in view 
of the wonderful changes wrought by dietetic and climatic 
agencies, and he will discover that many of the fossils of 
huge animals considered to be extinct, are the bones of the 
mighty progenitors of pigmy species of animals now extant, 
and well known to the naturalist, and his labors will prove 
much more agreeable, and the results much more satisfactory 
and promotive of the truth of science. 

In order that the chain of being may be preserved un- 
broken, and the ascent be without any violent steps, there 
should be an animal so nearly resembling man in appearance 
and intelligence, and a race of men so inferior, that the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 83 

transition would scarcely be perceptible. We actually find 
this close resemblance between the orang-outang and the 
negro of Africa, or between the gorilla and the aborigines 
of New South Wales. Their physical conformation is 
nearly identical ; the one chatters, the other mutters a gib- 
berish language ; indeed, they are as much alike as the prox- 
imate links in any rising series of graduated nature. It is 
patent to unprejudiced reason that the negro is superior to 
the animals and inferior to the other races of men. 

The animals were all made after their kind, or with the 
power of propagating their own, but no other order of be- 
ings. Many animals resemble each other physically and 
psychologically much nearer than the negro does the white 
man. All allow the diverse origin of the former. Then 
why will we obstinately close our eyes to the lighc of nature 
and the truth of revelation, and blindly insist on so gross a 
natural and biblical absurdity as is the doctrine of the unity 
of the races ? This wide-spread error can be accounted for 
in no other way than that it is a delusion of the devil, in- 
troduced into the world for the purpose of ruining the races 
and destroying the order which God has established. He 
made everything not only good, but very good ; and order 
was preserved throughout all his works. Wicked man, how- 
ever, has studied out many inventions, perverted the ways of 
truth, and with vile, unbridled passions, has violated this 
great law of his being ; and, still urged on by unnatural 
lusts, the little creature man arises in rebellion against his 
God, and demands of him, Why hast thou established this 
order ? Why hast thou made me thus ? or, Why were not the 
animals, especially those called men, made all equal ? 

If the Omniscient saw fit to create animals of various 
kinds, who will find fault, and say that it is not well done ? 
He created many varieties of the monkey, and commanded 
each to multiply after his kind ; but had he made one pair 



84 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

only, and left them to introduce all the varieties, they would 
have been not merely progenitors, but makers, and would 
have been to the creatures who had derived their being from 
them in the place of God. If Noah was the father of three 
distinct races of men, he must be the creator of at least two of 
them ; for the universal, invariable, inexorable law of animal 
being is, that they shall multiply each after his kind, or like 
shall beget like, in all their generations. 

There is as great a difference in the races of men as exists 
between the proximate links anywhere in the graduated 
chain of animal being ; and the black, red, and white men, 
with their anatomical differences and psychological antipa- 
thies, without impugning the immutability of the character 
of God, cannot be said to have sprung from the same great 
ancestor. If the white man be like Adam, then it is evi- 
dent that the black and red men are not like him ; there- 
fore he could not have been their father ; and hence they 
were separate creations. In the evening*of the sixth crea- 
tive day, God said, Let us make (a) man in our image — that 
is, with goodness, and justice, and truth ; and in our like- 
ness — that is, with judgment, and discretion, and the power 
to rule. Let this high intelligence, this ruling spirit, be in- 
corporated in flesh, and indued with animal life, that they 
may be able to sympathize with and govern properly the 
present and future teeming millions of living creatures 
which move upon the face of the earth. 

So "God made man in his image, in the image of God 
made he him ; " that is, clothed him with the attributes of 
sovereignty, the capacity for governing the world in wisdom, 
justice, mercy, and truth ; "male and female made he them." 
"And God blessed them, and said unto them, Be fruitful 
and multiply and replenish the earth, and subdue it." The 
blessing was that they should multiply until the earth was 
filled with their race. He was commanded to subdue the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 85 

earth ; and he was promised the dominion over the fishes of 
the sea, the fowl of the air, and over every living thing which 
moveth upon the earth. 

The race was to be prolific, warlike, and to live by the 
chase. The word "subdue" is the strongest that could have 
been used in the language, and has a meaning, though it be 
generally passed over as a sounding brass and a tinkling 
cymbal. The meaning of the word as here used requires 
explanation ; for it carries in it the idea of resistance, con- 
flict, and subjugation, by the intelligent use of physical force. 
The fishes of the sea, the fowl of the air, the animals of the 
chase could offer no resistance requiring a war ; and when 
the man desired them for food, it would afford him a pleasant 
pastime to take them; therefore, the word "subdue" could 
not have been used in regard to them. 

The animals have been multiplied after their kind ; there- 
fore there were ferocious wild beasts then, just as there are 
now. They were created with carnivorous instincts that they 
might prevent too great an increase of the graminivorous 
animals ; otherwise they might have become so numerous as 
to have destroyed even the enormous vegetable productions 
of the world, and thus have produced misery and want in- 
consistent with the then existing order of things. It was 
the duty of the governing man to destroy the wild beasts 
when the general welfare of the world required a reduction 
of their numbers. The animal economy was thus nicely 
regulated with checks and balances; but to kill or destroy 
is not to subdue. 

The lion, the tiger, the hyena may be caged, and man 
may hold the dominion over them, but they retain their fe- 
rocious character still, while the noble horse and the faith- 
ful dog are subdued. Can it be believed that God created 
a man in his image and likeness, whose highest ambition 
should be to become a queller of wild beasts, to follow through 



86 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

all his generations the occupation of Van Amberg? The 
generous earth could not require the amount of labor for its 
cultivation which would justify the use of so strong a term 
as to subdue is. Then what will we do with the command 
to subdue the earth? 

If, in the morning of the sixth day, God made an intelli- 
gent race of beings, endowed with the power of speech, but 
not with discretion or governing capacity, in time, by con- 
cert of action, if not restrained, they might destroy entire 
species of animals, if indeed they should not turn felo de se 
and by internal discord destroy their own race. They had 
been upon the earth for many years, and having become 
numerous and dangerous to the animal economy of the world, 
a governing race was rendered necessary; and then God 
said, Let us make (a) man in our image and in our likeness, 
and let him subdue the earth and have dominion over it. 

Is there any such race of men as here supposed ? Let us 
look at the African negro, and can we find a single com- 
munity, ay, or one individual of the pure blood of that 
race, with the capacity for forming social relations, and of 
administering civil government, or of protecting the wild 
beasts from destruction by themselves, although from that 
source they draw almost their entire support. When their 
chiefs die they sacrifice whole hecatombs of their young men, 
the most athletic of their tribes, to the manes of the dead 
old men. 

Close, intimate association with the highest order of Ameri- 
can civilization for two hundred years, and a very consider- 
able admixture with the superior race, has effected but little 
for the negro ; so little, indeed, that, if left to himself, twenty- 
five or thirty years would place him again on a level with 
his African brother. Had there never been any other race 
of men, what would have been their own and the condition 
of the world ? It is clear that the negro is a distinct animal 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 87 

from all other men, because it is an inflexible law of nature 
that like shall beget like, and because he has always been 
what he now is ; and no sane man can believe a thousand 
consecutive generations in the future can produce any per- 
ceptible change in his physical or psychological peculiarities. 
"Can the Ethiopian change his skin?" The negro certainly 
has no capacity for government, much less for scientific in- 
vestigations. Does the question arise here in the minds of 
any, why the negro was made thus ? why was he not en- 
dowed with the capacity to subdue and govern the world ? 
With equal propriety, we might ask why the lion, the horse, 
the elephant, or any other animal w T as not made the last in 
the series, and imbued with the highest order of intelligence? 

The sufficient answer to all such questions is that the 
Omniscient did not so design it ; and we should be content 
with the order of nature which he has ordained. It is no 
offence that the angels are not the equals of the archangels, 
nor that the latter are not the peers of the Almighty ; 
neither do any find fault because the highest order of men 
were made a little lower than the angels. No one thinks it 
strange or unjust that the negro should have been made su- 
perior to all the animals, physically and intellectually — 
that he should be gifted with the power of speech wdiich 
was denied to them ; then why is it such a rock of offence, if, 
in carrying out the design of a perfectly graduated scale 
of being, God saw proper to put other orders of intelli- 
gences between the negro and the angels ? 

The distance between the negro and the lowest order of 
angels is too great for the latter, a pure intelligence, to have 
been the immediate ruler of the former, or to fill the require- 
ments of the gradation so strictly observed in all things 
else. It ought to be a source of gratitude that a material 
being superior to the negro, endued with the capacity for 
governing, and responsible to God for the manner in which 



88 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

he executed his trust, was created, and that the dominion 
of the world was laid upon his shoulder. The poor negro 
would have been utterly crushed by the weight of such a 
responsibility. It will be well for him if he shall be able 
to make a favorable report to his God in regard to his re- 
sponsibilities as an individual. 

It will be remembered that the animals were created in 
the sixth day or geological period of fifty thousand years ; 
that many ages had passed away, and that the beasts of 
prey had become numerous. Following the instincts of 
their nature, they were in the way, even at this period, of 
destroying some of the species necessary to the gradation 
in the economy of nature. The indolent and thoughtless 
negro then, as now, cared for none of those things. He was 
perfectly satisfied to devour the animals which he could 
entrap, to fill himself with the esculents and luscious fruits 
everywhere around him, to drink the pure waters which 
gurgled through the veins of an uncontaminated earth, and 
bask in the glorious sunshine of a happy world. He would 
not raise an arm except in the defence of his own person, and 
the youngest of his offspring, to which he was compelled by 
natural instinct. 

A superior governing man having become necessary, he 
was made in the evening of the sixth day, and was com- 
manded to subdue the earth. We would suppose that they 
would use the means and pursue the course by which their 
task could be most easily accomplished. If they did so, 
they first subdued the race of men whom they found in the 
world, and used them in destroying the supernumerary beasts 
of prey, and of driving the balance into coverts and secret 
places, whence they issued in the darkness of the night, in 
search of their food — a mode of life for which nature had 
admirably adapted them. 

The authority thus established by the governing man 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 89 

over the negro, instead of being grievous, was honoring to 
him, and indeed the only way in which the race could have 
been rendered prosperous and happy. Without this supe- 
rior intelligence, a continual state of warfare must have 
existed between the negro and the ferocious wild beasts, 
until the former might possibly have become extinct. The 
relationship of governor and governed, of protection and 
willing service and unlimited trust, it would seem, is the 
normal condition of these two races ; so that the same sub- 
ordination is observed among animate beings on the earth 
which exists between the angels in the hierarchy of the 
heavens. 

The concatenation of government, from the high impe- 
rial sovereignty of the universe down through the archan- 
gelic powers of the second, and the angelic authorities of 
the first heavens, is perfected by the creation of a material 
being, w T ith godlike capacities, upon whose shoulders was 
laid the government of the world. The government thus 
early ordained was not questioned through all the vast 
cycles of the pristine ages, the governing not being more 
benefited by the relationship than was the governed race. 

When the earth was young, her capillary tubes were open, 
and the insensible perspiration, if we may be allowed the 
use of the expression, was full, free, and healthy. In youth 
the head of man is covered with rich glossy curls in wan- 
ton profusion; but when he is old, the pores of the scalp 
are closed up, the vital fluid is cut off, the scalp becomes 
dry, the hair is harsh and dead, and, finally, if not supported 
by the application of pomades, must fall off, and leave the 
head bald and the scalp without energy ever to reproduce 
its last covering. Were the man always perfectly healthy, 
were he never exposed to the extremes of heat and cold, of 
wet and dry, with no hunger, no thirst, but always richly 
supplied with healthy food and pure water, with no violent 
8* 



90 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

exercise of mind or body, he must live out his appointed 
time in strength and vigor, and his hirsute covering would 
become more luxuriant and glorious with the lapse of years. 
The world, with similar happy conditions, would have gone 
on increasing in productiveness until her mission had been 
accomplished. 

In such a healthy and vigorous state, the earth continued 
to sustain the teeming millions of her children ^hrough all 
the vast ages, until she was cursed on account of the trans- 
gression, on account of the sins of their sovereign and fed- 
eral representative. There was no sin, no pain, no suffering 
then, except what was ended by immediate death. 

So God created the ruling race, male and female created 
he them ; and blessed them, and commanded them to be 
fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth, and subdue it, 
and have dominion over the fish of the sea, the fowl of the 
air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the 
earth ; and through all the peaceful ages of the divine sab- 
bath, or geological period of fifty thousand years, they held 
the happy rule of all the earth. 



CHAPTER X. 

The Influence or the Moon upon the Seasons — Superior 
Chronology — The Age of the Earth — The Condition 
of the Pre- Adamic Eaces — The Negro the Servant of 
the Eed or Governing Eace — Necessity of Creating 
the White Eace. 

rpHUS the heavens and the earth were finished, and all 
JL the host of them. And on the seventh day God 
ended all his works which he had made ; and he rested on 
the seventh day." The Septuagint, the Syriac, the Sama- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 91 

ritan have " the sixth day " in the first clause, which is no 
doubt the correct reading, and removes all obscurity from 
the text. By the heavens, as used here, we are to under- 
stand the sun, moon, and stars. The sun and the moon 
were given to the earth for signs and for seasons, and for 
days, and for years — the unchanging sun for the certain, 
fixed return of days and of years, the fickle moon for the 
uncertain signs and seasons. It requires no research what- 
ever to show that the day is under the control of the sun ; 
and philosophy has demonstrated the fact that the year 
also is governed by the same luminary ; or, more accurately 
speaking, the axial motion of the earth causes the day, 
while a complete revolution in its orbit around the sun 
makes the year. The elucidation of these facts in modern 
times has been effected with philosophical investigation ; and 
the result shows how perfectly Moses understood the rela- 
tionship which existed between the earth and the sun. 

The learning of the wise, in these latter times, lead them 
to scoff at all signs and seasons, and derisively to ignore 
the moon as a ruler of the night, except so far as she gives 
light upon the earth, and her revolutions around the earth, 
dividing the year into thirteen equal seasons, or months. 
These months, and the harvest, and other apparently con- 
ventional periods fixed in the Jewish economy, are, without 
doubt, and we believe without controversy, the seasons to 
which the inspired philosopher alludes. The moon shines 
at night, but one-half of the time ; therefore, if this were her 
only office, she is evidently a ruler of the night, only one- 
half of every month, and one-half of the year. But, if she 
is also set in the heavens for signs to the earth, though appa- 
rently ever so fickle, yet is she constantly enthroned, and, 
no doubt, governs the signs as well as the seasons, by laws as 
certain as those by which the sun rules the days and the years. 

Let the would-be philosopher cease to sneer at what he is 



92 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

pleased to consider the ludicrous credulity of the ignorant, 
until the true philosopher shall have investigated the laws 
by which the moon governs the signs — lest the old woman's 
instincts, the personal observations of the ignorant, and the 
traditions which have been crudely handed down to them 
from the learning of the past, should prove a better guide 
to truth than all his boasted philosophy, and thus the bitter 
jest be bitterly turned against him. After thorough inves- 
tigation in the light of reason, we may reject or embrace 
any theory submitted to us ; but to do so before testing the 
subject in the light of our own rationality, merely because 
it is sneered at by one or embraced by another, is derogatory 
to the manhood of our race, pernicious to the advancement 
of civilization and truth, and insulting to the God who gave 
us reason, and made each responsible for its proper use. 
We tell you, there are more things in heaven and earth than 
are" dreamed of in your philosophy. 

The sun is placed in the heavens for days and for years 
to us ; but David and Peter inform us that a day is as a 
thousand years with the Lord. Since the sun rules the year 
as well as the day, and since three hundred and sixty-five 
days make one year, therefore w T e would conclude that a year 
in the superior chronology, or the computation of Adamic 
time, must be 365,000 of our years. The laws and designs 
of the Almighty are perfect, and what he first intends to do 
he will surely accomplish in the end. One week, two weeks, 
or any number of these seasons marked by the changeable 
moon, less than fifty or a year, as indicated by the sun, is 
not a perfect cycle of time. All the works of nature are 
performed in rounded periods ; therefore the world, it would 
appear, must exist at least one complete cycle of 365,000 
years. 

Would the great earth be created and accommodated with 
all her beautiful paraphernalia for a single year's existence? 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 93 

Reason answers no ; and revelation, from Sinai's burning 
crest, and from Calvary's bloody brow, in tones of thunder 
and the wails of agony, proclaims, in accents unmistakable, 
that the world was made for grander periods, for a more 
extensive and perfect history. 

It is written in the plains of Siberia and on Himalayan 
heights, in the deserts of Africa and on Alpine peaks, in the 
broad valley of the Mississippi and on Andesian rocks, in 
the eternal icebergs of the poles and in the Western prairies 
of America, that this world is vastly old, and that God, who 
made and sustained it, is unchangeable. He is the same 
yesterday, to-day, and forever. He effects all his purposes 
by the operation of certain fixed laws ; yet he is not the 
slave even of his own perfection, but doeth whatsoever 
seemeth good unto Him. He can set aside or reverse the 
laws of nature, but when he does so a miracle is wrought. 
It would be absurd to suppose that he had created the 
heavens and the earth and all that therein are, in opposition 
to the laws which since have governed their being. 

" In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth," 
that is, he spoke universal matter into existence, and estab- 
lished the great law of gravitation, by which he made the 
worlds. Who can explain this wonderful agency ? Is there 
any reason why one particle of inert matter should attract 
and be attracted by another similar particle ? The only so- 
lution to the question is that the law of attraction, which 
governs in spiritual or intellectual as well as in physical 
being, is the active power, the vital energy of God, by which 
all things are created and sustained. " In the beginning was 
the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was 
God. All things were made by him, and without him was 
not anything made that was made." 

The laws of nature are but the power of God to create 
and sustain all material existence; and, mutatis mutandis, 



94 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

the same may be said of all spiritual existence ; therefore 
they must be unchangeable, and hence as much time must 
have been necessary for the growth and maturity of the first 
animal bodies and the first trees as is employed at the pres- 
ent time to effect the same purposes. If we observe these 
laws in following the retroceding foot-prints of time, we are 
soon lost in the misty cycles of the vast ages of the past. All 
external things declare that the world is old. 

The geologist reads in the old red sandstone the revolu- 
tion of mighty ages. In the fossil remains, he reads of pow- 
erful generations long since passed away. In the excavation 
made for the gas-pit in New Orleans, two subterranean cy- 
press forests were discovered, which, with the one now grow- 
ing upon the surface, show that the Mississippi River has 
been making alluvial deposits there for 54,000 years. The 
foot-prints of time are evident upon the continents and the 
islands; everywhere the evidences are abundant that the 
ages have been multiplied by ages, and that thousands and 
tens of thousands of years have passed away since our earth 
began to be a world. 

Science may read the handwriting of God as plainly upon 
the granite rock as Moses could read the decalogue upon 
the tables of stone delivered to him in the mount. The re- 
searches of the geologist prove that the earth is old enough 
to be near the close of a grand astronomical year ; and the 
prophets indicate clearly that we are in the last day of the 
Adamic week. The commentators are all agreed that at 
the end of this week the Christian dispensation must be 
perfected ; and most of them believe that it will culminate 
in a sabbath measured by prophetic time, or Messiah's reign 
on earth of a thousand years. 

The chronologists show us that this is the end, or near the 
end, or that it has been about six thousand years since Adam 
was expelled from Paradise. If this were the first after the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 95 

creative week, it also appears from the whole tenor of sacred 
writ that it is the last of the world's present mode of exist- 
ence ; for the prophets, and Christ and his apostles, all speak 
of the end of time, or the end of the week of sin, as being now 
at hand, and the thousand years' rest about to be ushered 
in, during which the Lord God Omnipotent shall reign, and 
his will shall be done on earth as it is done in heaven. 

It would appear, then, that not only the end of the week, 
but the end of the last day of the week, is upon us. What- 
ever God does, is not only done perfectly, but in perfect cy- 
cles of time. Thus he wrought in creation by whole days, 
and rested one entire day. He established the same order 
for the observance of man in all ages. Every seventh was 
the sabbatic year with the Jews ; the forty-ninth, however, 
was not the year of jubilee, because the week of weeks was 
not completed until the forty-nine years had passed, and the 
next succeeding, or fiftieth year, was the time appointed for 
giving freedom to the slave and liberty to the oppressed. 
Hence we learn that God operates in perfect or full periods. 
Since, in the emblematic system of the Jews, six years are 
appointed for labor, and the seventh is a sabbatic year — 
since God made the heavens and the earth in six days, and 
rested on the seventh — since all his works are done in per- 
fect cycles of not less than seven days, and since it is made 
known to us by inspiration that one of these days, as applied 
to the history of our race, is a thousand years, therefore we 
conclude that the Adamic race must exist in labor and sin 
six thousand years, and then will follow a thousand years 
of rest, in which God will be served on earth as he is in 
heaven. 

We would impress it upon the reader that two kinds of 
time are brought to view by the prophets. In the first place, 
our day is made to represent a thousand years, when refer- 
ence is made to the history of the Adamic race ; and, in the 



96 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

second place, that each day in this thousand years may 
mean a year in superior or astronomical time. 

If Adam were created on the first day of the last week 
of the astronomical year, and if the first governing man was 
made, as Moses tells us he was, on the last day of the first 
week, then fifty thousand years had supervened from his 
first appearance until the advent of Adam, and through all 
these vast ages that man had exercised dominion over the 
world. Here, however, we are told that the man made in 
the image and likeness of God and Adam are one and the 
same. This brings up the most momentous question that has 
ever engaged the attention of philosophers or theologians, 
and one with which we intend to deal fully and fairly, in the 
light of reason and revelation. 

It is true that, as the first man here spoken of was made 
in the image and likeness of God, and clothed with the do- 
minion of the world, he was then the greatest of earthly 
beings. He was made to be not only a queller of wild 
beasts, fully invested with the power of life and death over 
them, but, as we have already seen, he was also a ruler of 
men. Every green herb, and the fruits of every tree, were 
given to him for meat. He was commanded to subdue the 
earth, and to have dominion over the fishes of the sea, the 
fowl of the air, and over every living creature which moveth 
upon the earth. He was, therefore, a man of war, and lived 
by the chase, and from the spontaneous productions of the 
earth. How nearly do his descendants, the American In- 
dians, resemble this picture, even at this distant day ! 

This man, who was created male and female, in the even- 
ing of the sixth day of the creative week, was commanded 
to be fruitful, to multiply, and to replenish the earth. He was 
made perfect, and no restraint whatever was imposed upon 
him, but he was permitted to follow freely the promptings 
of his natural instincts and inclinations ; for he was gov- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 97 

erned in this respect by the great law of being, just as all 
other animals. 

After this man had been created on the sixth day, and 
after the seventh, the day of rest, of fifty thousand years, 
had passed — after all this, Moses says God had not yet 
caused it to rain, and there was not a man to till, or who 
would till the ground. "And the Lord God formed (a) 
man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nos- 
trils the breath of life, and man became a living soul. And 
God planted a garden eastward in Eden, and there he put 
the man whom he had formed, to dress the garden, and to 
keep it. And the Lord God commanded (this) man, saying, 
Of every tree of the garden thou may est freely eat ; but of 
the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat 
of it ; for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt 
surely die." 

How widely different the two characters here brought to 
view ! God made the first in the evening of the sixth day, 
male and female created he them ; and blessed them, and 
said unto them, Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the 
earth, and subdue it, and have dominion over it. No 
restraining command was given to him ; no particular 
locality was assigned to him; but he was left to roam at 
large, a denizen of the world ; and the destination of his 
race was to fill all the ends of the earth. The fish, the fowl, 
and every living creature, were given to him, as well as 
every green herb, and the fruit of every tree for meat. The 
second, or Adam, was made after the sabbath»of divine rest, 
when the world had been divided off into different countries; 
for he was placed in a garden planted in one of them, called 
Eden. He was made a single man, and placed in that 
garden, to dress it and to keep it ; and he was commanded 
to eat of all the trees of the garden except that which is 
called the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. The first 



98 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

was to be a fishing, fowling, hunting freeman, at liberty to 
roam the wide world over ; the other was doomed from the 
beginning to a local habitation, and, consequently, to the 
arts of civilization and scientific investigations. 

These two characters, as portrayed by the pen of Moses, 
are as different as we see them between the natural and the 
civilized man of to-day, or between the noble native of the 
North American forest and the philosopher of the American 
or European city. Is it possible for the two characters de- 
scribed by Moses in the first and second chapters of Gene- 
sis to be applied to one and the same individual? As well 
might you attempt to confound the character of the lordly 
Powhatan with the lofty, intellectual, and scientific charac- 
ter of Sir Isaac Newton, as to blend the character of the 
man who was made to roam the forest, the lord of his own 
presence, and the ruler of those about him, who was made 
to follow all the instincts of his nature, and to multiply and 
fill the whole earth, with that of the man into whose nostrils 
God breathed the breath of life, and he became a living soul 
or intellectual being, capable at once of appreciating a high 
state of civilization. That Adam was made thus is evi- 
denced from the fact that the trees of the garden were se- 
lected with a view to their fruits being pleasing to a delicate 
t taste, and that they were arranged in the order which would 
be gratifying to a refined eye. 

The earth in its primitive condition, and especially at the 
time of the advent of Adam, with the accumulated compost 
soil made by the decay of the vegetable and animal matter, 
must have bee* inconceivably rich and luxuriant. For we 
must remember that in all this time no washing rains had 
fallen, but where the vegetable grew, there it decayed, and 
there the compost earth remained ; so that the mountain- 
peaks and steep hill-sides were equally as rich as the valleys. 
What an immense crop of vegetation must the earth have 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 99 

been capable of producing then ! We will also recollect 
that the poles of the earth were then erect, and that she 
then revolved upon her axis perpendicularly to the plane of 
her orbit, and the sun beamed upon her from pole to pole, 
through all the year, so that it was impossible for her any- 
where to bear the extremes of heat and cold. Her veins 
and arteries were all open, her capillary attraction was per- 
fect, and the gentle dews of heaven nightly descended to 
water the face of the ground. With all these favorable con- 
ditions, the mind cannot comprehend, the imagination fails 
to depict the exuberant fertility of the soil, the vast abun- 
dance of vegetable productions, the immense quantity of 
luscious fruits, or the happy contentment of the teeming 
millions of animate beings then upon the earth, with every 
want gratified, and all things moving on in the harmonious 
order which God himself had established. 

There was no sin, there could be no transgression in the 
primitive world, because man as well as beast had but to 
follow the promptings of his nature, the instincts of his being, 
and all was well. Then, when the laws of nature were un- 
perverted, with the highest order of intelligence, as with the 
inferior animals now, the great good consisted in the speedy 
gratification of every desire. Oh, what a world of peace and 
joy and happiness was this earth when Adam came ! No 
sin, no sorrow, no suffering, no pain ; and death came in such 
a guise, that he was no more dreaded than the gentle sleep 
of each returning night. The lower animals passed off the 
stage of action without reflection and without more than a 
spasmodic struggle ; and man knew that his spirit was in 
the hands of the Father of spirits, and therefore all was well 
with him. 

The negro, who has no more capacity for government, in 
and of himself, than many of the other animals, we have 
supposed was made when the four-footed beasts were; and 



100 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

the Indian, whose proud, unyielding spirit, and lordly hear- 
ing even now, points him out as the descendant of that pair 
who were made for dominion in the evening of the sixth 
day, were the two races of men on the earth from the crea- 
tive week down to the advent of Adam. The red men were 
the ruling race, and the black men were their servants. 
God made every animal after his kind ; and before sin en- 
tered into the world, there was no more desire for the amal- 
gamation of the races of men, than there now is among the 
lower animals to mix their species, and thus overturn the 
first great law of God, and destroy the order which he has 
established. 

Let us indulge for a few moments in conjectures relative 
to the governmental and social relations of the primitive 
world, in the light of analogical reasoning. The man who 
was created in the image and likeness of God held the sov- 
ereignty of the whole earth, for it was given to him by the 
earth's Creator. Although, at that early period, the pro- 
duction of the earth was comparatively small, and the beasts 
of the field were comparatively few in number, yet there 
was enough of vegetable and animal life to satisfy all his 
simple wants, and to give scope and exercise to his limited 
desires for dominion. 

The same law of increase which obtained in regard to the 
vegetable and animal kingdoms, also held in regard to the 
first governing man. The numerous family which the first 
pair reared were all equals, and one was entitled to govern 
as much as another. While they were growing up, the ani- 
mals, including the inferior race of men, were increasing, so 
that their father could retain his own authority and yet give 
a similar government to each of his sons. Their reverence 
and love for their father would induce them to govern under 
his direction, so that he would continue in fact to be the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 101 

ruler of the whole earth, until death removed him from the 
stage of action.^ 

When there was no longer a federal head, all of the sons 
of the first governing man, being equals, became the patri- 
archs of their respective families. In this way, after the 
lapse of time, the families grew into tribes; but there were 
no chiefs among them; for in the governing race, in a state 
of innocency, every adult man who had a family was 
equally entitled to dominion with all others of the same 
race. Their desires were, however, limited, and each was 
satisfied with the exercise of absolute authority over what- 
ever was immediately about him. The inferior race of men 
never thought of rebelling against the dominion of him 
whom God had given for a ruler and protector. 

There was no jealousy, no covetousness, no envying the 
one of another, therefore no efforts by one to injure another, 
and consequently no combinations to repel wrong. This 
form of government, or of social order, so long indulged in 
by this race, is yet that most loved by them. The Indian 
is not ambitious of extensive authority, though imperious 
above all others in what he deems his own prerogatives. 
He is so impatient of restraint, that he will readily die 
rather than be a slave. He is kind to the negro as his ser- 
vant, but spurns the idea of social equality and intermar- 
riage relations between his own and the inferior race, with 
all the abhorrence of natural instinct still active in the red 
man's soul. 

He readily acknowledges the superiority of the white 
man's intellect, but never submits to his authority. He 
meets the man of his own race as his equal, but admits of 
no superior. The forest is his home, where " he sees God in 
the clouds or hears him in the wind." He never soils his 
lordly hands with husbandry. He scorns manual labor as 
derogatory to his manhood. His occupation is to subdue the 
9*' 



102 THE BIBLE TBTTE. 

earth, and to have dominion over the fish of the sea, the fowl 
of the air, and over the beast of the field. He subsists on 
every green herb and the fruit of every tree, and whatever 
he can take on the war-path and in the chase. 

Remove the wicked influences of the white man from him, 
ay, contemplate him as he was when Columbus discovered 
America, and does he not bear a wonderful resemblance to 
the man described by Moses in the first chapter of Genesis? 
That man, the noble, the imperious, the self-willed, reigned 
in the earth during vast ages of the world's existence, with 
none to question his right to dominion, none to oppose his 
will, none to resist his authority. He was then, as the red 
man is now, exact in scrupulous regard for the rights of his 
brother, or every man of his own race. He looked on the 
blacks under his control and all the animals as his own, and, 
as their heaven-appointed protector, he administered to their 
wants, and in every respect treated them kindly. 

Thus the world went on producing increasing crops of 
luxuriant vegetation, with rapidly increasing numbers of 
animals and of both the black and red races of men, until, 
in the end of all the happy ages, they became so incompre- 
hensibly numerous, that, notwithstanding the astonishing pro- 
ductiveness of the earth, yet it had become so crowded with 
teeming animal life, that it was about to fail to produce 
vegetation enough fully to supply all their wants ; where- 
fore it became necessary for the earth to be cultivated. 
With the roving disposition and independent character 
given to him when he was created, the untrammelled mode 
of life and the free instincts which had been transmitted to 
him through a hundred thousand generations, to have culti- 
vated, or even to have superintended the cultivation of the 
soil, would have been to the Indian, not only disagreeable, 
but torture itself; therefore Moses declares that there was 
not a man to till the ground ; and hence the necessity for 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 103 

the advent into the world of a being with instincts leading 
to husbandry and the arts of civilization. 

This necessity demanded a being with an intellectuality 
not only capable of developing the productiveness of the 
soil to the utmost of its capacity, but a bent of mind which 
would render him best contented when thus employed. He 
must have patience to search after, and ingenuity to develop 
the secret resources of nature. He must possess the mental 
power which would enable him to compel the objects in na- 
ture to be the ministers of his will — to annihilate time and 
space, and bring together all the ends of the earth. He 
must have a mind which could analyze water and air, and 
ascertain their component gases — which could enchain the 
subtle fire of heaven, and compel it to do his bidding. He 
must possess the high attributes of sovereignty in so eminent 
a degree that he could wield the sole sceptre of the world, 
and compel a willing obedience from every creature. He 
must be a teacher who could lead the minds of his subjects 
through the material blessings which surrounded them to 
the contemplation of the Giver of all good, and his glorious 
works — to adore Him who upholds the life of the sparrow, 
and who has created and sustains the heavens and the hea- 
ven of heavens, and all the hosts of their attendant worlds. 
He must have the qualities of goodness, mercy, and truth, 
and a jealous, uncompromising desire for sole sovereignty, 
that he might be fully qualified to be the world's universal 
king ; so that he may never grow weary in the discharge of 
the high duties, and would be miserable without the grand 
prerogatives of his exalted position. 

No such being was in the world, for the existing races had 
each multiplied after his kind, and as the father, so was the 
son, through all their generations, in moral disposition and 
in mental capacity. From our knowledge of the Indian 
character, we know that, left to himself, he never could have 



104 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

become a civilized man, and he would have embraced death 
more willingly than universal sovereignty. He is equally 
averse to manual labor and to long-continued intellectual 
effort ; therefore he could never be brought to cTevelop the 
rich productiveness of the soil by cultivation, nor the secret 
wealth contained in the bowels of the earth, in the bosom of 
the ocean, by the mental and physical effort necessary for 
the purpose. 

God, however, uses adequate means to accomplish all his 
designs. Physical agencies effect physical results ; spiritual 
means accomplish spiritual ends. There were, no doubt, 
many lofty spirits in the heavens, who would have been in- 
tellectually equal to the task of assuming the government, 
and of wielding the sceptre of the world in its then condi- 
tion of innocency, and of preparing it for the future intended 
for it ; but mighty physical results were to be wrought out, 
which, requiring a material agent, would have necessitated 
the incarnation of the Spirit before he could have accom- 
plished the grand physical results which were designed. 

God for no purpose will clothe the pure, free, unconfined 
spirits which he created of old, in the habiliments of clay. 
Such a state of being would be as wretched to the angel as 
the requirements of civilization would be to the Indian. In 
effecting the purposes of infinite wisdom, the physical re- 
sources of the world must be developed ; mind must triumph 
over matter ; universal submission to one will, representa- 
tive of the majesty of the heavens, must be effectually 
taught and clearly exemplified in practice. Unlimited 
goodness and mercy would not, even to effect these great 
objects, impose restraint upon a holy spirit which had 
served him faithfully in the courts of heaven, nor yet upon 
a man of the race to whom he had given instincts unconquer- 
ably averse to manual labor and to continuous mental effort. 
Hence the absolute necessity for the creation of a new body 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 105 

into which the mighty Sovereign of the universe might infuse 
a higher order of his own image and likeness. 

Wherefore God formed (a) man of the dust of the ground, 
and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and he be- 
came a living soul. He was made so much like God, in the 
attributes of goodness, mercy, and truth, that he would not 
unnecessarily injure nor restrain the rights and pleasures of 
the least or meanest creature ; yet so jealous of his own high 
prerogatives, that he could no more bear corrivalry in the 
sole sovereignty of the earth, than God would admit a di- 
vided authority in the hierarchy of the heavens. He would 
spurn the surveillance of any being whatever, save that of 
his Father alone, to whom he would bow with high filial 
affection and the profound adoration of a creature. 



CHAPTER XI. 



Labor a Source of Pleasure to Adam — Reveeence for 
a Higher Pace a Natural Instinct in the Negro. 

AND the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden, 
and there he put the man whom he had formed." 
He to whom the supreme sway over the whole earth was 
given should possess the attributes of justice, mercy, truth, 
wisdom, and power so blended in him, that he might resem- 
ble the Supreme Ruler of the universe, to the end that he 
might govern the world as the Eternal Majesty rules every- 
where. As God is a jealous God, and as he will brook no 
divided authority, or allow of any rivalry in all his wide 
dominions, so his vicegerent on earth must be constituted 
with a mind which can admit of no corrivalry or partnership 
in his throne. Made in the express image of his Father, he 



106 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

bore the godlike attributes of sole sovereignty, and the cov- 
eted government was laid upon his shoulder. 

The weight of universal empire was no burden to him, 
because for this very purpose he was created and admirably 
adapted ; and the high aspirations with which he came into 
the world could be satisfied with nothing less than the abso- 
lute sovereignty of all the earth. He was also imbued with the 
godlike desire to create, and therefore, in order to be happy, 
he must ever be engaged in planning those changes in the 
material of which his world was made, and in superintend- 
ing their execution, which would tend to the increase of the 
happiness of his subjects, and the beautifying and adorning 
of the world. This same desire would lead him to the cul- 
tivation of the earth, in order to induce her to yield her 
whole strength for the support of animal life, and especially 
the life of the multiplied millions of the black and red 
races of men then covering the face of the whole earth. He 
bore the power and exercised the providence of his God. 
His care was extended to the meanest as well as to the most 
exalted of the animals, in the proportion of their intelli- 
gence. He overlooked not the weak and defenceless, nor 
permitted their species to become extinct, nor the strong to 
suffer for food. 

He made use of the red man, who had always held the do- 
minion over animate nature, still in that capacity, but sub- 
ject to his supreme authority. The garden in Eden, with 
all its beauty and loveliness, with all its glory and magnifi- 
cence, that Paradise into which Adam sprang from the hands 
of his Creator, was the model by which the whole world was 
to be perfected. For we may well conjecture that when 
Adam had been clothed with sovereignty, and placed in the 
garden, to dress it, and keep it in the perfect state in which 
he found it, the injunction was laid upon him to put the face 
of the whole earth in the same condition ; and may we not 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 107 

suggest that the command given to Moses on another occa- 
sion, with the necessary change, was given also to Adam ? 
See that thou do it according to the pattern shown thee in this 
garden. 

Labor is a curse when imposed upon those having strong 
natural antipathies thereto; but, in moderation, it is the 
normal state, and, therefore, the condition of the greatest 
happiness to many of the animals, as well as to the semi- 
intellectual black man. The horse, the ox, the ass, and 
probably some other animals, are much better developed 
physically when under the hand of intelligent man than 
when in an unreclaimed state. They exhibit much more 
beauty and symmetry of form, and far more of strength and 
vigor and buoyancy of animal life. And all intelligent 
persons know that gentle, moderate exercise is absolutely 
necessary to the rearing of a perfect animal. 

The horse, the pet of man, has been more thoroughly 
studied than any of the animals, and therefore his habi- 
tudes are best understood. All know that this noble animal 
is capable of astonishing improvement under proper care 
and attention. Let him be taken when a colt, and housed, 
and blanketed, and thus let him be thoroughly protected 
from all disagreeable changes and inclemencies of the 
weather ; let him never know what hunger and thirst are, 
and let him have no exercise except an occasional play in 
the lot, and now and then a little run around his keeper. 
Such treatment not only disqualifies him for the rough 
changes of the out-door climate, but his beauty is not brought 
out, his muscles are not developed, his bones acquire no 
strength ; there is in him no pride, no courage. Because he 
has been injudiciously cared for, and the great law of phys- 
ical being, which requires proper exercise, has been violated, 
he is far more wretched than if the care of man had not 
been extended to him. 



108 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

The other extreme, or too much use, is equally pernicious 
to the perfection of the horse. He is unnaturally developed 
in the muscles most severely taxed, and thus his beauty and 
symmetry are destroyed. He is dwarfed by hunger and 
thirst, by the keen wintry blast and cold drenching rains, 
and by the fierce rays of the fervid suns of summer. Under 
such circumstances, with such tyrannical treatment, he can 
never attain to beauty of form, to symmetry of proportion. 
His spirits are broken ; his courage is dispelled ; his dispo- 
sition is rendered vicious ; he experiences no ebullition of 
animal spirits ; he doggedly performs the drudgery imposed 
upon him ; he drags on his miserable existence until friendly 
death comes to his relief. 

"He hath given the horse strength. He hath clothed his 
neck with thunder. The horse cannot be made afraid as 
the grasshopper ; the glory of his nostrils is terrible. He 
paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength; he goeth 
on to meet the armed man. He mocketh at fear and is not 
affrighted; neither goeth he back from the sword. The 
quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear and the 
shield. He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage; 
neither believeth he that it is the sound of the trumpet. 
He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha ! and he smelleth the 
battle afar off, the thunder of the captains and the shouting." 
This is, indeed, the description of a glorious animal, and 
shows that in the time of Job, as well as now, his perfections 
must be developed by the use and care of man. Take the 
finest specimen of the wild horse, and will he at all compare 
with this description ? This proves that the normal condi- 
tion of the horse, and therefore his greatest happiness, is in 
the service and protection of man. 

This conclusion obtains with equal force in regard to all 
the domestic animals ; but is it true of any race of men ? 
Those who know the negro as well as we do, will readily 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 109 

answer this question in the affirmative. He was made with 
great powers of physical endurance, yet with a soul so slug, 
gish that he is perfectly incapable of arousing himself to 
systematic physical action. Exercise is just as necessary 
to the full development of his form and symmetry, and 
therefore to securing his complete physical happiness, as to 
almost any other animal ; and although he so far surpasses 
them in mental capacity, yet he is so indolently constituted 
as to be incapable of making any effort whatever, either 
physical or intellectual, except what is absolutely necessary 
to satisfy some immediate, pressing want. 

With all his mental powers, (and they are considerable,) 
if left entirely to himself he is but slightly superior to the 
baboon tribes around him. All the animals were made to 
multiply after their kind; therefore, as we find the negro 
disposed, in his native wilds, at the present day, so he was 
made ; and so, left to himself, he would continue to the end 
of the world, unless his race sooner became extinct. In the 
primitive ages, when he had but to reach forth and take 
what he wanted, to eat, and to lie down, and slake his thirst 
with sweet water from the sparkling brook, what were his 
habits, if left to himself? Did he not eat, drink, and sleep ; 
and eat and drink and sleep again ? Under such circum- 
stances he certainly would have been one of the most com- 
pletely dormant animals in nature. 

His physical nature would have so suffered for the want 
of healthy exercise, that, instead of being happy, as the state 
of innocence in which the world then was required every 
creature to be, he would have been miserable ; or, at best, 
his mode of life would have resembled that of a vegetable 
rather than that of a sentient being. He also was created 
without any intellectual aspirations or pride of individuality, 
so that in him, physically and psychologically, there is no 
motive power whatever, except what is common to the lower 
]0 



110 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

animals, and in many of them in a higher degree than in 
him. 

Instinct is the guide to the brute, as reason is to more 
elevated beings. Instinct is more clear and certain in the 
lower animals, growing less so as we ascend the scale of being, 
until we arrive at the grade of man, where it is almost to- 
tally lost in the effulgent light of rationality. Some of the 
higher order of animals are possessed of intelligence enough 
to obstruct the sure workings of instinct, and not enough to 
guide them in the way of their greatest physical good ; and 
hence the necessity, in the beginning, for the creation of a 
being who should exercise dominion over them. The negro, 
however, is endowed with superior intellectual capacities to 
any of these, by which means his instinct is blinded to a 
greater extent than any of theirs ; and since no intellectual 
motive power or incentive to thought was bestowed upon 
him by his Creator, therefore, without a ruler, protector, and 
guide, he of all beings is most miserably situated. 

In the plenitude of his goodness and mercy, God made 
ample provision for the comfort and happiness of all his 
creatures. He implanted in the negro unbounded reverence 
for superiority, whether intellectual or material, and this 
quality leads him willingly to submit to men of a superior 
race, as they do to God alone. As the negro is the lowest 
of intellectual beings, so also he is the highest of the imita- 
tive animals. He is therefore so constituted that he cannot 
elevate himself by the powers of his own intellect, neither 
can he secure a high degree of physical happiness by fol- 
lowing the dim light of his instincts ; hence he must have 
been unhappy without a superior intelligence, upon whom 
he could rely for protection, and to whom he could look for 
guidance and support. 

So long as such superior retain the image and likeness of 
his God, that is, with power and justice mingled with mercy 



THE BIBLE TRUE. Ill 

and goodness, the negro would be aroused from his lethargic 
state by the benevolent administration of his superior. All 
his imitative powers would be called forth in his efforts to 
be like his lord ; and he would proceed with alacrity in the 
performance of the behests of the being who to him was in 
the place of God. Thus the black man, with beclouded in- 
stincts, and with no certain light from the lamp of reason to 
guide him, who seemed to be without the hope of either phys- 
ical or psychological enjoyment, when the red man appeared 
upon the stage of action, was drawn to the latter by the 
strong impulse of admiration for his noble person, and devo- 
tionally followed him as his superior. He served the red 
man to gain his good will and protection. He executed the 
wishes of his chosen lord with alacrity, and, rapidly assimi- 
lating to him by reason of his wonderful powers of imitation, 
was greatly elevated and rendered joyous in perfect animal 
felicity beyond all others. 

We conclude then, as we have concluded before, that the 
rising scale of animal life in the first creation, that is, in the 
morning of the sixth creative day, culminated in the forma- 
tion of the black man. He was not made in the image and 
likeness of God, did not have the capacity for self-govern- 
ment, much less for the government of the world ; .hence the 
necessity for making the governing man in the evening of 
that day, whose noble qualitities of head and heart, and per- 
fect adaptation to the duties of his station, are not even yet 
wholly lost in his just, imperious, self-reliant, but unambi- 
tious descendants, the red men of North America. Those 
who have known the slaveholding Indians in the United 
States can form a fair conception of the happy condition of 
the negro in the pre-Adamic ages. No oppressive exactions 
were made upon him for labor, no restraint was laid upon 
him which was at all grievous to be borne. He was treated 
with kindness and the consideration due to an inferior ; but 



112 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

if he attempted to cross the natural barrier between him and 
his superior, it was so promptly repressed that it would not 
be tried a second time. The relation of master and slave 
between the Indian and negro, as we have seen it, is most 
admirable, conferring, if there were any difference, the greater 
amount of happiness on the negro. So, no doubt, it was 
through all the primitive ages. 

The red men held the absolute dominion over the world 
through all those vast cycles, and still they were a multi- 
plying race. Every man among them was the equal of 
every other ; yet they had no desire whatever to infringe 
upon the rights of each other, so that notwithstanding the 
authority was in multiplied thousands of hands, yet it was 
peaceful and harmonious. 

This happy state of things might have continued, but the 
earth failing by spontaneous production to satisfy all the 
wants of the teeming life upon it, and since there was not a 
man to till the ground, and since it would appear that God 
designed, in order that the law of gradation might be still 
observed, that the government of the world before the end 
should be assimilated to that of the hierarchy of the hea- 
vens, therefore a man must be found with capacities and 
aptitudes for universal sway. Such a one there was not in 
all the earth ; nor yet was there a being in the heavens who 
could take upon him the sovereignty of the earth ; hence 
the necessity for the creation of the third or white man, into 
whose nostrils God breathed the breath of life, and he be- 
came a living soul, fully capacitated with all the exalted 
qualifications for the performance of the high duties intended 
to be assigned to him. 

He resembled God in the attributes of justice, mercy, and 
truth, nor could he admit of rivalry or divided authority. 
He might employ the red man as his minister, he might del- 
egate authority to him, and through him govern the black 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 113 

man and the world, but all must bow to him. The red men, 
who were all equals, might submit to the authority of a 
being evidently superior physically and intellectually to all 
others, though they could never be induced to unite in obey- 
ing any one individual of their own race. Although their king 
came to them indued with intellectual perfection, and all 
the lofty attributes of sovereignty, to be in the place of 
God, and although they must submit to his authority, yet 
we may surmise that the proud, haughty, imperious disposi- 
tion which had been given to their first parents in the day 
in which they were created, and had been transmitted from 
father to son through all the generations of the mighty past, 
notwithstanding their state of iunocency, would cause them 
occasionally to chafe even at the order which God had 
established; and the wish, unbidden, would rise, that no 
superior had been given them. 



CHAPTER XII. 

The Different Periods of Time in which the Kaces were 
Created — " Not a Man to Till the Ground " Explained 
— Desire for Universal Sovereignty Inherent in the 
White Eace. 

LET us inquire further at what period of the world Adam 
was created ; then we may remark upon the length of 
time he reigned, the character of his government, and the 
manner of his fall. From what has already been said, we 
may assume for the present that he was the third created 
man, and in the proper place we will endeavor to prove the 
fact to a logical certainty. 

We will remind the reader here, that, according to our 
10* 



114 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

theory, the negro was made in the morning of the sixth day, 
and that he was so constituted as to make his happiness de- 
pend upon a superior; and since none existed then, the 
necessity arose for a further creation ; and, hence, in the 
evening of that day the red man was made, in the image 
and likeness of God ; and he was appointed to be the ruler 
of the black man, and of the whole earth. As this govern- 
ing man was made to be a multiplying race, therefore the 
government must necessarily be divided indefinitely ; but, 
since God is a universal sovereign, it was necessary for the 
government of the world, which is a province in his grand 
dominions, to be brought to assimilate to the universal mon- 
archy; hence it became necessary for a third man to be 
made, with the high attributes which would qualify him for 
sole sovereignty. 

If he became the progenitor of a race in obedience to the 
law, " Let every creature multiply after his kind," his descend- 
ants, like himself, must ever aspire to the highest place in 
the government of the world. Is there a race of men who 
do and have ever exhibited such unbounded ambition for 
exalted rule ? The history of the Caucasian race is but a 
recital of vaulting ambition and bloody efforts to rise to the 
loftiest eminence in government — to the pinnacle of earthly 
fame. The first chapter of post-diluvian history begins with 
the building of towers, the founding of cities, the erection 
of monuments, the creation and consolidation of princi- 
palities and powers and dominions ; and, from that time to 
the present, like the restless ocean, the ambitious race has 
been raging and surging up against the granite cliffs of God's 
will, chafing to leap over the bounds which he has appointed 
by the command, " Thus far shalt thou come, and here thy 
proud waves shall be stayed." 

Belus erected the great tower of Babel, and ISmus Nin- 
eveh. Semiramis led forth her conquering armies, and 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 115 

brought into subjection to her sway the surrounding coun- 
tries. She built the great city of Babylon, and erected 
other monuments to secure for herself the crown of lasting 
fame. Macedonia's warlike son, as a god, aspired to uni- 
versal sway — maddened by the grand desire, he led his 
rough warriors from country and from home, and, like an 
infuriated deity, overturning thrones and tearing down king- 
doms, swept over the then known world, and left a broad, 
charred desert behind his devastating army. But not content 
with this vast sovereignty, he aspired to be a god, and died a 
miserable wretch. Csesar's vaulting ambition led him into the 
high dominion of the Roman world ; but ambition in Cassius 
and in Brutus induced them to strike him dead at the foot of 
Pompey's statue. Ambition drew the Saracen, with fire and 
sword, into the heart of Europe ; and this same love of fame, 
this desire for the eminent place among men, drove back on 
the surging tide of war the mailed knights of Europe to the 
Holy Sepulchre and to the walls of Jerusalem. The ambi- 
tion to be the world's imperial sire steeped Napoleon's hands 
in human gore, made him death to millions of his race, and 
the apparent incarnate prince of the power of this world, 
"raging hot from hell." It was the love of pre-eminence 
which brought on the late war in the United States, result- 
ing in the destruction of the fairest heritage of man on earth, 
laying waste the comfortable homes and devastating the rich 
fields of the South, baptizing in fraternal blood this hitherto 
peaceful land, and making eternal enemies of the kindred 
people of the North and South. But why, even had we the 
space, should we particularize, when the entire history of 
the race, from the first murder in Eden down to the assassi- 
nation of Lincoln by the aspiring hand of Booth, is nought 
but a continuous black record of crime and suffering and 
cruel death inflicted by one upon another of the race, in the 
pursuit of that desire for sole distinction, for universal sov- 



116 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

ereignty, which was, for the noblest purposes, inspired into 
Adam when he became a living soul. 

The desire for distinction is the tormenting thorn in the 
flesh of every born son of Adam's race. All struggle by 
their own efforts to clothe themselves with immortality. 
Each torments himself with the raging, consuming passion 
to grasp the hissing, flaming bauble honor, which, when ap- 
prehended, will burn all goodness from the heart, and pierce 
the immortal soul with the very flames of hell. Ambition 
cannot be wholly eradicated from our nature. It may be 
crushed and repressed for a time, but it will patiently con- 
tend with all sorts of difficulties, whenever the least oppor- 
tunity offers. In fits of desperation, it will fly at impossi- 
bilities, and in the ravings of the maniac, swear — 

"By heaven, methinks it were an easy task 
To pluck bright honor from the pale-faced moon ; 
To dive into the bottom of the deep, 
Where fathom line could never touch the ground 
And pluck up drowned honor by the locks; 
So he, that doth redeem her thence, might wear 
Without corrival, all her dignities : 
Out upon this half-faced fellowship ! " 

Although this passion for pre-eminence, this desire for 
sole sovereignty, this jealousy of rivalry, has been the cause 
of the destruction of the peace and happiness of mankind, 
the cause of all the misery with which the world is cursed, 
yet it was bestowed upon Adam as a blessing, ay, the crown- 
ing gift by which his likeness to God was rendered com- 
plete. By it, he was fully prepared to reign in the theocratic 
government of the whole world, which it was his mission to 
establish upon the existing democracy, and to maintain the 
position of universal autocrat, until he should render back 
the sceptre to the God who had given it to him. 

We have seen that the descendants of the man made in 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 117 

the image and likeness of God, on the evening of the sixth 
creative day, are the red men ; and since the law is inexor- 
able that all things must increase after their kind, there- 
fore that man could not have been Adam, or that he is not 
the progenitor of the white race. God rested on the seventh 
day, which, we must bear in mind, was a period of fifty thou- 
sand years ; but if it were but twenty-four hours, still the 
entire day was past. After this, Moses says that it had not 
rained upon the earth, and there was not a civilized man, 
or a man to till the ground. 

This does not assert, as many have supposed, that there 
was no man in all the earth, but simply, that there was not 
a man with the capacity to develop the resources of nature. 
On the contrary, what follows would seem to show that the 
world was not only populous when Adam was created, but 
that it was also divided into countries, with metes and 
bounds and local names. "And God planted a garden east- 
ward in Eden." If this country was so named after the gar- 
den was planted eastward, why does not Moses say so ? it 
would have been as easy as to say that it was planted in 
Eden. 

Eastward and westward are relative terms, and indicate 
the direction from the speaker or writer, or from some stand- 
point well fixed in the minds of all as neither east nor west, 
but the point from which longitude is reckoned, as the city 
of Washington, in the United States, or the town of Green- 
wich in England. As, however, in the days of Moses, the 
world had no established basis of longitudinal reckoning, 
we must understand him to mean that the garden was planted 
in a country, at that time called Eden, which lay to the east 
of some other important country of the ante-Adamic ages, 
and also of Palestine. 

All that we wish to establish in this place is the fact that 
the world was then divided into different countries, with 



118 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

fixed boundaries, and specially named, as Eden and the land 
of Nod. Therefore Eden was not the name of the garden, 
but it was the Paradise of God, planted in an eastern coun- 
try of the pre-Adamic world, called then and before the 
land of Eden ; hence we conclude, as heretofore, that the 
world must have been inhabited prior to the advent of 
Adam. 

God governs the universe by the use of adequate means ; 
and the agencies by which he works out natural results may 
be understood by all those who take delight in them, and 
will patiently investigate the laws of nature. These things 
have been given to us and to our children. How, then, was 
the garden planted in Eden ? It was, as must be admitted 
by all, a physical work, and performed after the world was 
clothed in hirsute covering of grass and herbs and trees. 
It was necessary, then, that the ground be cleared off, that 
the spontaneous vegetation be removed, and that the trees 
which were pleasant to the eye, and which would bear fruit 
good for food, should be transplanted into that favored spot. 

If there were men then, as there must have been, God 
would perform that work by their hands. As we have seen 
that the red man will not soil his lordly hands with labor 
even now, then we must not suppose that they would work 
in the days of their innocency ; nor would God, unless in 
punishment for crime, enforce any, and especially the high- 
est order of earthly beings, to do that which would cause 
physical suffering and mental anguish. Then may we not 
suppose that God selected a red man, the chief, it may be, to 
whom he communicated the plan and charged with the 
planting of the garden, as Noah was afterward chosen for 
the building of the Ark ? May we not also suppose that he 
executed the work by the hands of his dependants, the black 
men, who were the connecting link between the lower ani- 
mals and the governing red man, and whose greatest pleas- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 119 

ure consisted in following their superior and in executing 
his will ? 

In this way the garden may have been prepared for the 
reception of the representative of God and the king of all 
the earth. The trees selected, under the divine direction, 
may have been transplanted by them ; or, the ground having 
been first prepared, the chief may have caused his servants 
to gather the chosen fruits and bring them to the garden, 
where he could see that the seeds were planted in the order 
indicated to him by Infinite Wisdom. To the latter hypo- 
thesis we are inclined, because God is never hurried or in a 
strait for time, and could as well take a thousand years as 
one day for the preparation of Paradise. As Noah was one 
hundred and twenty years in the building of the ark, that 
space of time may have been sufficient for the planting and 
perfection of the garden in Eden. 

Geology informs us that thousands upon thousands of 
years are written upon the surface and in the bowels of the 
earth ; yet it has been but six thousand years, or one week 
of the world's year, since the fall of Adam. The account of 
Moses does not state the time that he held the government 
of the world prior to his fall. He certainly had been in- 
ducted into his office of sole sovereignty, when all living 
creatures were caused to pass in review before him, in order 
that they might receive the names by which he would call 
them, and learn what disposition he would make of them ; 
therefore he was in office for some space of time. 

Adam was made perfect, with a high order of intellect, 
capable of grasping almost by intuition the most difficult 
problems in government or science which might come up 
for solution. Yet he was not omniscient, for this would 
make him equal with God ; therefore what he knew he must 
learn, as all other creatures do in heaven and in earth. The 
means of learning, with him, as with us, were by precept, by 
observation, by investigation, and by reflection. 



120 THE BIBLE TRUE. 



CHAPTEE XIII. 



Computation of Time — Science vs. Moses — The First 
Democratic Government — First Monarchy — Creation 
of Eve. 

IN the Jewish economy, we have the week of days, the 
week of years, and the week of weeks of years ; every 
seventh day was a day of rest ; the seventh year was the 
sabbatic, or year of rest; and when seven times seven years 
were completed, the next, or fiftieth, was the year of jubilee. 
That was a year of rejoicing and doing good, when the 
debtor was released from his obligations, the homes of the 
poor were restored to them, the bondmen were set at lib- 
erty, and the prison doors were thrown open and the pris- 
oners went out free. It was a settlement of all abuses, a 
quieting of all old disputes, a time of general good feeling, 
when the oppressor must lay his oppression upon the altar 
of his God ; and thus the whole nation must again begin the 
world aright on every fiftieth year or year of jubilee. 

If this institution of the Jews, as all believe, was typical, 
may it not have represented some great truths in the history 
of the world ? A week of weeks of superior time, as applied 
to the operations of nature in our earth, would be 49,000 
years, and the next succeeding period of 1000 years would 
be the grand jubilee. In this view of the case, every fiftieth 
period would be a complete geological period, or one astro- 
nomical day. We have assumed heretofore, from the fact 
that fifty-two weeks are reckoned to one of our years, that 
52,000 years would therefore make one astronomical day, or 
a perfect geological period ; but from an examination of the 
rules for the construction of prophetic time, it will appear 
that 30 days are allowed for a month, and 360 days for a 



-THE BIBLE TRUE. 121 

year, which would make fifty-one and a fraction of weeks 
in a year. 

This, it would seem, should give us the true geological 
period ; but since all the operations of nature are accom- 
plished in perfect cycles, therefore, without doubt, there 
must be an error in such a basis of computation, which we 
have no means of correcting except through the medium of 
revelation. From the Jewish institution of the year of 
jubilee, we think that we may obtain the true rule and pos- 
sibly the exact geological period or astronomical day. 

Let us take 1000 years, as indicated by the sacred writ- 
ings, to be the superior or Adamic day ; then 7000 years 
will be the Adamic week. The square of this mystic or 
sacred number is 49,000. This is the perfect number, and 
we would therefore have supposed that the 49th would have 
been the year of jubilee in the Jewish economy; yet we find 
that Moses, under divine guidance, appointed the 50th year 
to be the year of jubilee, or the beginning of a new era. 
Upon reflection, we must perceive that this is the true 
rational arrangement ; because the 49th is an ordinary 
sabbatic year, and is necessary to close up the old order of 
things, to complete the grand square of 7 times 7 ; wherefore 
that could not be the year of jubilee, which is the beginning 
of a new era ; hence 50 years were necessary to make a full 
or round period of time in the Jewish economy. 

If we take a day in the Jewish week of weeks for 1000 
years, we obtain 49,000 years ; when, by adding the fiftieth 
day of 1000 years, we shall have 50,000 years for a full 
period of time, a geological epoch or astronomical day ; 
and since 360 days in prophetic time are reckoned for a 
year, therefore we have 360 multiplied by 50,000, equal to 
18,000,000 of our years, for a complete astronomical period 
of time. 

"Besides turning on its axis, the sun, attended by its 
11 



122 THE BIBLE TRUE., 

planets, moves at the rate of 8 miles a second, in a circular 
path round a centre far off in the fields of space. So vast 
is this path that it will take the sun 18,200,000 years to get 
once completely round it." (Astronomy.) By our deduc- 
tions from revelation we obtain 18,000,000 years for the 
astronomical period, while the mathematical calculation 
makes it 18,200,000 ; hence here, as everywhere, true science 
and revelation, rightly construed, corroborate each other, 
and unite to pour down a flood of light upon the rational 
view of the laws of mind and of matter. 

Since six geological periods or astronomical days had well- 
nigh passed before the man was made in the image and like- 
ress of God, therefore the world was near 300,000 years old 
when the first governing man came upon the stage of action. 
Then God rested one whole astronomical day or geological 
period of 50,000 years before Adam made his advent into 
this world. But if he were ushered in at the beginning of 
the second astronomical week, and just at the beginning of 
the first inferior geological day of 1000 years, it must have 
been the fiftieth sabbath of the world and the beginning of 
the first grand jubilee. The full climactic time of the old 
order of things was now completed, and, the grand jubilee 
coming on, it was the time for the introduction of the new 
constitution and the establishment of the mighty theocracy 
over all the earth. 

When the first governing or red man was made, he was 
commanded to be fruitful, to multiply, and to replenish the 
earth. We here lay down the broad proposition that what- 
ever reproduces must die. When the corn has yielded its 
fruit, the object of its life is accomplished, and it straight- 
way must die. The tree may produce many crops and then 
live, yet the effort is such a tax upon its vitality, that each 
returning crop proclaims the fact that the tree must die. It 
is written in every page of the history of nature, that what- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 123 

over animal produces young must surely die. The red man 
was made a fruitful animal, therefore he was made mortal, 
and as he was, so must those be who are sprung from him ; 
for he was to multiply after his kind, that is, reproduce exact 
copies of himself. These multiplied men were to subdue the 
earth, and to have the very same dominion over it which had 
been given to and exercised by their first parents. All the 
men of this race, as the individuals of all other races of 
beings, are born equal. The innate sense of justice of the 
red men would in their state of innocency ever prevent 
one from infringing in the least upon the rights of another ; 
or if such a thing had occurred in the geological jubilee, 
during which time they had the dominion, all the others 
would have united to compel the others to restore his 
rights to the injured party. Hence arose a great democratic 
government, as extensive as were the races of men and 
animals. 

The governing race were all equal in power ; equal in in- 
telligence ; equal in justice ; equal in jealousy of individual 
rights; equal in the love of truth; — and the inferior race 
were on equality with each other, and found exuberant hap- 
piness in performing the behests of their merciful masters 
and kind protectors of the superior race. The only form of 
government which could possibly exist under such circum- 
stances was a democracy. 

We would be inclined to the conclusion, since the govern- 
ment of the whole world Tvas the same, and since democracy 
must have existed everywhere, that, therefore, there would 
have been no political or geographical divisions of the earth ; 
but, from what Moses says on the subject, we are forced to 
a different conclusion. Before Adam made his advent into 
the world, the garden was planted in an eastern country, 
called Eden ; and when but two men had been born of the 
race of Adam, and one of them had slain the other, and 



124 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

when the first was driven out before the Lord, he went into 
another country, then called the land of Nod. Hence, it 
would appear to be evident that the world was divided into 
different countries, with metes and bounds marking tribal 
territories. As Palestine was divided into twelve parts, and 
as everything in connection with the Jewish history is typ- 
ical, so we would conclude that the primitive earth consisted 
of twelve grand divisions, which, with all their numerous 
subdivisions, were regarded as sacred by all the tribes. 

Much insight may be gained in regard to the govern- 
mental and geographical condition of the primitive world, 
by studying the character, customs, religion, and govern- 
ment of the aborigines of North America, whom we suppose 
to be the pure descendants of the original governing race. 
Our space, however, will not permit us to pursue the subject 
in detail, and we must leave it, with a passing notice, for 
the investigation of others. 

When, in the lapse of rolling ages, these red men, like the 
children of Israel, asked of God a king who should admin- 
ister universal and uniform justice, we may suppose that he 
authorized them to select one of their own number, a man 
of their own race, to be their representative ; or it may be, 
that the Almighty chose this individual, as he did Samuel. 
It was the duty of this representative to prepare a place for 
the coming sovereign, to receive him when he came, and to 
submit to his authority for all the race : the man whom they 
selected may have been the chief of the tribe which inhabited 
Eden ; that, probably, being the identical locality where the 
first red man was made, and ever since had been held by the 
right of primogeniture ; hence, the chief of Eden, the oldest 
country on earth, could with propriety be selected as the 
common representative of the race. 

The chief of Eden, whom they had all chosen as their 
wisest man. to whom Infinite Wisdom had intrusted the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 125 

preparation of the garden, who, as the representative agent 
to receive the king, and act for them in establishing the 
new government, this elevated character, we may suppose, 
he would take nearest to himself, in the capacity of premier 
or grand vizier of the world. 

Thus the democracies or tribal governments were united 
in one great and glorious monarchy, and placed under the 
authority of an earthly sovereign, who was so transcendently 
perfect, both in body and mind, that he was in the govern- 
ment in the place of God to the aboriginal inhabitants. 
This mighty ruler was incorporated with flesh and blood, 
that he might be able to enter into the views and sympathize 
with the feelings and passions of his subjects. He was made 
perfect and beautiful in body, and endowed with those lofty 
attributes which rendered him worthy to represent God on 
earth, and so far superior in intellectual qualities, that even 
the haughty red man could bow to his supremacy without 
doing violence to his excessive pride. We must bear in 
mind that pride in the red man then was no sin, for thus 
his God had made him. 

Although the empire had been established from the rivers 
to the ends of the earth, the change was so little in the work- 
ing of the present government from the past, that the people 
were sensible of the change chiefly on account of the benefits 
of the present. Let us repeat, that in computation of time, 
the day period, where it alludes to the history of man, is a 
thousand years ; where it refers alone to the great operations 
of nature, it is a period of fifty thousand years ; and the day 
of twenty-four hours ; so that the sacred number of three is 
observed here, as in all the works of God ; that is, the natural 
day, the human superior day, and the astronomical day. 

If Adam ascended the throne, as we suppose, in the morn- 
ing of the eighth jubilee, there were before him a thousand 
years of rest, of peace, and of quiet happiness, during which 
11* 



126 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

time, in solitary glory, he might rule as god over the whole 
earth. The people could but be happy under such a govern- 
ment, and would voluntarily offer more than its necessities 
required. Emulous in the service of their beneficent king, 
all rejoiced in the glory of his reign. Like the merciful 
God, whose vicegerent he was, he dispensed blessings on 
every living creature ; for all kinds of animals, as well as 
both races of men, were the subjects of his government and 
the objects of his care. In this way, Adam reigned in all 
probability for hundreds of years, with instincts and intel- 
lectual endowments so perfect that he was " a law unto him- 
self," and did whatsoever seemed good to him. Thus, in 
fact, he was a god on earth, yet did nought except with the 
full approbation of his Heavenly Father. 

During this happy period, Adam bore the same relation 
to his Father and his God that Jesus did through all his 
pilgrimage on earth. He was the only son of his Father, 
and bore the express image of his person. He and his Father 
were one, because his mind was under the complete control 
of the Divine Will ; his every thought was by the inspira- 
tion of God. He was such, we may suppose, as Peter and 
James and John saw Christ in his transfiguration on the 
mount. 

So perfect a being, the sole sovereign of the earth, seated 
upon his earthly empyrean, his will done on earth as that of 
his Father is done in heaven, basking in the light of God's 
countenance, and enjoying familiar converse with the lofty 
One who inhabiteth eternity — it would appear that such a 
one should be perfectly happy. So, no doubt, he was ; yet 
he was a solitary being, without companionship, without an 
equal, and, consequently, without complete sympathy in all 
the universe. In heaven he had no fellows, for he was clothed 
in flesh, and there all is unincumbered intelligence. He was 
so transcendently superior, physically, morally, and intel- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 127 

lectually, to his subjects, the red men, not to speak of their 
black servitors, that there was not in the earth one being with 
whom he could associate on terms of equality. His days 
were spent in ameliorating the condition of his subjects, the 
improvement of his world ; his evening in contemplating the 
glories of God and the perfection of his works. His mind 
was employed, and he was content. 

Though perfectly happy, his was a quiet, profound, unva- 
rying contentment, which flowed from the gratification of 
all his desires, and an abiding sense of the discharge of 
every duty ; yet, being without a companion with whom to 
associate, although he knew no sorrow, he could know no 
joy. The poet says : 

"The world was sad, the garden was a wild, 
And man the hermit sigh'd till woman smiled." 

"And God said, It is not good that the man (or Adam) 
should be alone ; I will make him a help meet for him. And 
the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and 
he slept ; and God took one of his ribs, and closed up the 
flesh instead thereof; and out of the rib which the Lord 
God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought 
her unto the man." She was made to be a help suitable for 
him, a companion, the partner of his throne, the equal par- 
ticipant in his glory and power. This being was the last of 
God's earthly creations — the adornment, the crowning glory 
of creation — made for the pleasure of the world's great king, 
and, therefore, more beautiful than the king himself, more 
lovely far than all the works of God. 

While Adam was in his first transport of joy, the warning 
voice of their Heavenly Father repeated the command, "Of 
every tree of the garden ye may freely eat; but of the tree 
of the knowledge of good and evil, ye shall not eat of it ; 
for in the day that ye eat thereof ye shall surely die." The 



128 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

excess of joy in Adam was immediately tempered down into 
rational happiness and quiet contentment. Adam was made, 
inaugurated, and reigned in solitary majesty until God, of 
his infinite goodness, made and presented to him a help 
suitable for him — a companion who could sympathize with 
him in his intellectual labors, and in the honors of vast do- 
minion ; and all this occurred during the historic jubilee, as 
applied to the old races, and the first superior day, or period 
of one thousand years, as applied to Adam. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

The Means God uses in the Accomplishment of His De- 
signs — The Trinity in Unity — Spiritual Results are 
Effected by Spiritual Agencies — Physical Results 
are Effected by Physical Means — The Connecting 
Link between Mind and Matter — God's Medium of 
Communicating with Man — Instances — Proof. 

HERE let us pause for a time in the investigation of our 
main idea, to examine into the manner in which the 
animals were created. And, in the first place, it becomes 
necessary to inquire somewhat into the attributes of God, 
and the means by which he accomplishes his designs, both 
of a material and of an immaterial character. We would 
approach this subject with that reverence and deep humility 
which is due from a sinful son of father Adam to the 
almighty Maker and Sustain er, whose purity is such that he 
cannot look upon sin with the least degree of allowance. 

The fact of the existence of God is nowhere revealed in 
the Bible, because, by the power of ratiocination, the fact 
can easily be deduced from the grandeur of his works and 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 129 

the necessities of the case. Nothing is made known to us 
by revelation except what cannot be discovered by patient 
thought and profound research. Up to the time of Moses 
the existence of a God had never been doubted ; but, for 
reasons which we will hereafter have occasion more partic- 
ularly to notice, the prevailing error in that day was in the 
other direction ; for " they had lords many and gods many." 

The Greek philosophers discovered, by the light of un- 
aided reason, the existence of the great First Cause, and 
erected in Athens an altar to him as the unknown god. It 
remained, however, for the apostle, in the light of revelation, 
to remove their doubts by saying to them, " Whom ye igno- 
rantly worship, Him declare I unto you." It is true that in 
David's time the fool in his heart had said there is no God ; 
but if any such unfortunate existed in the time of Moses, he 
was too insignificant to excite even a passing notice from the 
inspired writer. He boldly assumes the existence of God, 
and, in the very first sentence which he writes, reveals the 
tremendous truth that, " In the beginning God created the 
heavens and the earth," or universal matter. Were it not 
for this declaration, the philosopher might be led by logical 
deduction to the conclusion that matter is eternal. 

And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters, 
or of chaotic matter, and " God said, Let there be light, and 
there was light." Here we have a revelation of the triune 
character of God. In the beginning God created matter ; 
then the Spirit of God moved through chaos, and the Word 
said, Let there be light. God the pure intellectuality, the 
Nous; God the thought, the product of the mind, and yet 
the mind itself, the Logos or Word. " In the beginning was 
the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was 
God. All things were made by him, and without him was 
not anything made that was made." Further, there is the 
principle of energy, which is the Spirit. The Spirit of God 



130 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

moved upon the face of the waters. Man by wisdom could 
not know this mystery of three persons in one God, therefore 
the important truth so essential 'to the proper understanding 
of the character and attributes of Deity, and the great plan 
of the world's redemption, is mercifully revealed to us. 

We know that man is endowed with intellect, because he 
can lay down premises, and, reasoning therefrom, can arrive 
at logical, or, still more accurately, at mathematical conclu- 
sions. "We infer the existence of mind from its operations, 
for there can be no effect without a cause, and conversely 
there can be no active cause without effect. Therefore there 
can be no thought without mind; no more can there be 
mind without thought. Thought is the product of mind, 
and they are so inseparably connected that they are one ; 
and we have the mind the Father, the thought the Son. 

Without language there can be no thought. All conclu- 
sions arrived at without the mental use of language are the 
result of mere animal instinct. Mind does not move instinc- 
tively, but rationally ; therefore thought is language fitly 
used, and hence the Infinite Thought is called the " Word 
of God." 

When the Spirit moved in chaos, God said, let there be 
light ; that is, when the Eternal Mind had educed thought 
into a purpose, almighty power went forth to its accomplish- 
ment, and when the word was spoken the deed was per- 
formed. The physical strength of a man is the result of 
physical energy or effort ; and yet this strength is so inti- 
mately connected with the body, that it is one with the body. 
The energy which attends the delivery of an oral address, 
but is lost in the written document, is the spirit, the living 
energy of the mind, which cannot be transmitted through 
the gross media of ink and paper. Hence the spirit of a 
man is the result of mind and thought, and yet it is one 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 131 

-with them. There can be no mind without thought, and no 
thought without energy or spirit. 

The great truth of the existence of the Mind, the Thought, 
the Spirit, three persons, yet only one Iuhabiter of eternity, 
has been revealed to us. No man can see the mind of God ; 
the Thought or Word has been made flesh, and dwelt among 
us, and the Spirit, the energy, the power of God is known 
to us by his works. 

Here w T e will observe that the Almighty accomplishes all 
his designs by the use of adequate means. Spiritual results 
are effected by spiritual means ; physical ends are attained 
by the use of physical agencies. God, who has established 
this great law, is a Spirit without body or parts ; then how, 
let us inquire, does he act upon the gross and the more re- 
fined material of which this and the universal system of 
worlds are composed ? The answer, in short, is that He 
accomplishes all things by the use of adequate means, which 
it is our business now in hand to examine into and illustrate. 

AVhen matter was created, it was in different degrees of 
purity, or rather in different degrees of grossness. It rises 
gradually from inert dull earth to the rich ingot of gold ; 
from the rough opaque sandstone to the brilliant diamond ; 
from the almost non-elastic oxygen, up through all the ethe- 
rial gases to the divine element of electricity. This last is 
the highest form of materiality ; then if the law of gradation 
be observed here as elsewhere, may we not conclude that it 
is the lowest form of spirit, or, in other words, that it is the 
connecting link between mind and matter, and the conse- 
crated medium by which God effects all his purposes in the 
material universe ? On account of its extreme subtlety and 
wonderful energy, some have thought it to be spirit ; but 
spirit cannot be seen, neither is it appreciable by the phys- 
ical sense of touch ; and since electricity is both seen and 
felt, therefore it must be material, and the mighty agent 



132 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

which He spoke into existence in the beginning: "And 
said, Let there be light, and there was light." 

Whatever is created is not God ; and is it not true that 
whatever is uncreated must be God, or appurtenant to him 
in such a manner as to be essential to his being ? Goodness, 
wisdom, truth, and power are the attributes of Deity ; and, 
may we not also add, ubiquity and eternal existence? But 
what were ubiquity without extension, and what eternal ex- 
istence without eternity ? Extension and duration could not 
be created, therefore we must conclude that they are not 
independent of, but attributes of, or essential to the being of 
God. 

To every creature He gives time and space, and when 
these are taken away the creature ceases to exist. Without 
the little space which our body occupies, and the few days 
of our life, we could never have been a man. It is impos- 
sible to conceive of existence, material or immaterial, with- 
out duration and space ; but God is an immaterial being, 
therefore extension and duration are prerequisite necessities 
of his existence, and hence they are uncreated. God could 
not create these pre-existing conditions of his own being ; but 
since whatever is uncreated is God, as before we conclude 
that eternity and extension are attributes or essentials to the 
being of God. Electricity is not absolutely necessary to 
spiritual existence, and though it be the mighty agency by 
which God effects all his purposes in the material universe, 
yet it was created by him. 

In all the works of creation the law of gradation seems 
to be universal and uniform in its application. There is no 
exception to this, unless the link in the chain which should con- 
nect the material with the immaterial be wanting. If such a 
connecting link do exist, it must be a pure, ethereal, subtle 
element, which can pervade the most compact material sub- 
stance, affect the most gross, and yet constitute the medium 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 133 

of intelligence between spirit and spirit. Such should be its 
characteristics that it would be difficult to determine whether 
it were a material, substance or an immaterial principle or 
element. 

Electricity actually fills these conditions, and is therefore 
the connecting link between mind and matter. Now let us 
see if this is the instrumentality by which the great I Am 
effects all physical results. 

When Moses was upon the mount feeding his flocks, he 
beheld a bush in flames which was not consumed, and when 
he turned aside to see the wonderful sight, God spoke to him 
from the midst of the bush. It is evident that God in this 
instance manifested himself to Moses through the medium 
of electricity. 

The philosophers tell us that every object pertaining to 
our earth contains latent heat, called caloric, which, educed 
by friction or violent concussion, results in fire. If the rays 
of the sun be concentrated with a lens the result is fire. If 
a current of electricity come in contact with combustible 
matter the effect is fire. Similar results are produced by 
similar causes ; and if the same effect is obtained from dis- 
similar causes, we must conclude that the dissimilarity is 
only apparent, and though with different modifications and 
surroundings, yet the cause is one and the same. 

On a clear night the gentle dews descend and water the 
ground. At noon the black clouds cover the heavens, the 
sun is darkened, the rain descends in torrents, and again 
the earth is watered. The restless ocean, by its mighty 
heavings, forces the waters through the internal ducts or 
arteries of the world, to external channels or veins, and by 
capillary attraction the liquid is diffused through the surface 
of the low valley and the high mountain, so that the earth 
literally sweats at every pore, and the ground again is 
watered. How different the processes, yet the result is the 
12 



134 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

same ; and we know, without a syllogism, that the cause is 
the same — that is, the ground in each case is moistened by 
the application of that compound of oxygen and hydrogen 
called water. 

So fire is obtained from caloric, from the rays of the sun, 
and from the flashes of lightning ; therefore, though under 
different modifications, caloric, the rays of the sun, and the 
lightning are one and the same. But lightning is known to be 
electricity; hence caloric, the ordinary light of the sun, and 
all supposed agents which will produce fire, are electricity. 

May we not assume the fact as not only susceptible of 
proof, but abundantly proven, that through the medium of 
fire alone God communicates with material beings ? " God, 
out of Christ, is a consuming fire." " No man can see God 
and live." Should the spirit of the immaculate God come 
in direct contact with the sin-stained soul of man, he must 
surely die ! By the intervention of a Mediator, and by the 
use of the subtle element of electricity, which so perfectly 
connects spirit with matter that it is difficult to determine 
whether it is the one or the other, the Almighty establishes 
intercourse between himself and his creature man. 

A man's head may be compared to a telegraphic office, 
the brain the apparatus, the soul or intellectuality the oper- 
ator. He may occasionally transmit a message of his own, 
but ordinarily he is engaged in receiving and despatching 
the thoughts of others. The operator recognizes the oper- 
ator with whom he converses, by the various calls of the 
different offices with whom he is in communication. If God 
addresses himself to man's intelligence through the medium 
of electricity, and if, by permission, it be possible for man to 
communicate with other spirits, and they with him, yet he cer- 
tainly should be able to recognize the call and communica- 
tion which comes from his Maker. 

"The prince of the power of the air" makes himself to 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 135 

appear as an angel of light to the sons of men ; it will not 
do, then, to answer and rely upon every call that comes 
clothed in light to us ; but if the operator will send up an 
earnest petition to the throne of his Heavenly Father, he 
will be certainly notified when God or his angels speak, or 
if the call be from the devil or evil spirits. 

If God acts upon the mind of man only through the 
medium of electricity, because the mind is connected with 
materiality, much more will he not move gross matter itself 
without the use of this subtle and powerful agency to effect 
his purposes. 

The chariot which bore Elijah from earth to heaven was 
a chariot of fire. When this same devout man had made 
an issue with the four hundred prophets of Baal, and had 
stated the proposition to the people, that if " Baal be God, 
serve him, but if the Lord be God, serve him," then he 
brought the questiou to arbitrament by saying, Whoever an- 
swers by fire, let him be God ; and the Lord answered Elijah 
by fire, in a most wonderful manner. The electricity or a 
flash of lightning from heaven fell upon the offering, and 
not only consumed the sacrifice with the wood, but also the 
rocks of which the altar was built, and even licked up the 
water in the trenches round about. When Abraham had 
divided his offerings in twain, and had laid them upon the 
altar, a flash of electricity or fire passed between the parts 
and consumed them. But why multiply instances of this 
kind? For under the old dispensation, God ever answered 
his servants by fire. 

The Tabernacle was consecrated, the altar was made holy 
by heavenly fire ; andtheUrim and the Thummim ever glowed 
with electricity when God was pleased with his people, but 
the bright flame was wanting when he was displeased. 
When Solomon had erected the great temple at Jerusalem 
and consecrated it in solemn prayer to his God, then the 



136 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

lambent flames of electricity flashed through all its recesses, 
played upon the cherubim in the holy of holies, fell upon 
the altar of burnt offerings, and consumed the hecatombs 
of lambs and bullocks which Solomon had sacrificed on that 
grand occasion. 

" O Lord, how great are thy works, and thy thoughts are 
very deep." " Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord 
God Almighty ; just and true are thy ways, thou King of 
saints." " The works of the Lord are great, sought out of 
all them that have pleasure therein." " I will praise thee ; 
for I am fearfully and wonderfully made ; marvellous are 
thy works, and that my soul knoweth right well." " O 
Lord our God, thou who makest thine angels spirits, thy 
ministers a flaming fire," guide us to speak aright of thee 
and of thy laws. 



CHAPTEK XV. 



Electricity the Means used in Creating — The same 
Means used in Governing the Creation. 

IT was by electricity, as we have seen, that oxygen and 
hydrogen in water were united ; and with it God com- 
bined nitrogen and oxygen, and thus made the firmament, 
by which the waters on the earth are divided from the waters 
which are attracted by electricity above the firmament. By 
this same agency, He gathered the waters together into one 
place, and caused the dry land to appear. By electricity, 
the water was evaporated, the earth w r as warmed and ener- 
gized, and vegetation, at the command of God, was brought 
forth. In the fulness of time, when Omnipotence spake the 
command to the waters to bring forth the fishes and the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 137 

fowls, and to the earth to bring forth cattle, four-footed 
beasts, and creeping things, it was electricity which ener- 
gized the water and the earth, and compelled inert matter 
to obey the high command. 

We cannot believe, as stated in another place, that the 
small fishes, and the great whales, and Leviathan, and all 
the monsters of the briny deep, and the little birds, and the 
swan, and the pelican, and the ospray, and the ostrich, and 
all the feathered tribes, were created instantly, iu a state of 
full maturity ; because they were commanded to multiply 
after their kind, which we understand to mean, not only 
that the offspring were to be like their parents, but also that 
they were to come into being and to maturity like the first 
pairs. Since we cannot conceive of the idea that the Eternal 
God could be hurried in His work, we can by no means sup- 
pose that less time was taken for perfecting the bodies of 
the first animals than is now allowed them for procreation 
and maturity. Not because the Omnipotent could not speak 
them into existence, but because he chooses to accomplish 
all his designs by the use of adequate means. Being im- 
mutable, He effects His objects by the same means yester- 
day, to-day, and forever ; therefore, if it require five, ten, 
fifteen, or twenty years for the procreation and maturity of 
an animal now, we may with propriety conclude that He 
would take at least as much time in which to fecundate the 
waters and the earth, and cause them to bring forth living 
creatures, as is required now to perfect their bodies. 

Electricity, then, is the agency by which the Almighty is 
pleased to sustain all nature, both animate and inanimate ; 
but, since He is immutable, the means by which He now 
sustains are the same by which He created ; hence, when 
the waters were commanded to bring forth abundantly the 
living thing which moveth in the waters, and the fowl which 
fly in the air, energized and fructified by the sun's electricity, 
12 * 



138 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

they brought forth in obedience to the sovereign command. 
So, also, when the earth was at first commanded to bring 
forth the grass, the herb, and the tree, and afterward the 
cattle, the four-footed beasts, and creeping thing, fecundity 
was imparted by this agency, and she brought forth what- 
ever the wisdom of God had designed. 

The fishes deposit their spawn in a shallow part of the 
water, and they are energized into life by the sun's elec- 
tricity ; then, by this fecundating agency, we may suppose 
that God caused the waters to bring forth the fishes in the 
first place without the spawn. By the same vivifying in- 
fluence, and at the same time, the waters brought forth 
abundantly the fowls which fly in the air. 

As previously stated, vegetation, in all its endless variety, 
did not instantly spring into mature existence, because this 
would have been contrary to the natural laws of production. 
There could be no necessity for hurrying the creation ; and 
God never works miracles unless it be for the purpose of 
carrying out some special design. The earth, when first fe- 
cundated by solar electricity, having no soil, brought forth 
ephemeral fungus growths ; and then the mosses, and the 
lichens, growing, maturing, and decaying, returned to the 
earth, and so a vegetable mould began to be formed. By 
this means an annual increase was added to the capacity of 
the earth to produce ; and in due time, the poorer grasses 
and the lighter kind of herbs, and so on, until finally all 
kinds of vegetation, up to the lofty pine and the giant 
oak, by the subtile and powerful agency of electricity, were 
brought forth from the bleak and barren bosom of the 
earth. 

In the primitive ages, there was no rain to wash off the 
forming soil, so that the mountain-tops and steep hill-sides 
w 7 ere equally as rich as the valleys below. The placid elec- 
tricity of the sun, by means of the relay batteries formed in 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 139 

our air, decomposed the water by day, and, being removed 
by night, the constituent gases were recompounded, and the 
gentle dews descended and watered the whole face of the 
ground. Thus with electricity the earth was warmed by 
day, and watered by night. 

After thousands of years had added richness to the soil 
and abundance to its production, the fishes and the fowls, 
being the least destructive to vegetation, were energized by 
electricity into life. After another astronomical or creative 
day of fifty thousand years, when immense richness had been 
added to the soil, and astonishing luxuriance to its crops of 
vegetation, at the command of God the vis vitce energized 
into being the cattle, the four-footed beast, and the creep- 
ing thing. Lastly, by the same energizing power, he created 
man, in his own image and likeness — male and female cre- 
ated he them ; and blessed them, and commanded them to 
be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and to 
subdue it, and to have dominion over it. 

We intend to prove, before we have done, that this man 
was not Adam. But before entering more fully upon the 
task than we have already done, we earnestly deprecate the 
prejudices of theologians, and solicit all earnest inquirers 
after truth to investigate the subject, and severely test our 
views by the rules of right reason. We must, right here, 
however, add something further in answer to the ques- 
tion, How did God, who is a spirit, form the first animal 
bodies ? 

When the Infinite Mind designed the creation of worlds, 
his spirit moved upon chaos, and, electricity flashing through 
the mass, it was bisected, and the worlds were made. By 
the same instrumentality the earth brought forth vegeta- 
tion in all its thousand varieties ; and since the earth, in 
obedience to the same command, brought forth all living 
creatures, was it not done by the same means ? The cab- 



140 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

bage-head and the broad-spreading top of the oak are sup- 
ported by the earth through the stem upon which they 
grow. 

If the animal bodies were vegetated into life, after the 
sap had freely circulated through them for ten, fifteen, 
twenty, or a hundred years, is it not rational to suppose that 
the vegetable fibre may have been consolidated into the 
strength of bone and muscle, that the pulpy substance was 
converted into animal flesh, and the internal bark into skin. 
The electricity from the sun to-day energizes the spawn of 
fishes into life, and brings forth the half-vegetable, half-ani- 
mal sea-nettles, sponges, and the like. The earth, then, fe- 
cundated by the same generous means, must have brought 
forth the first animal bodies. 

To say that this is "a hidden mystery," and that it is 
therefore beyond man's comprehension, is not only false, but 
a mean evasion of the question under consideration. It was 
made a subject of revelation, and ought to be investigated, 
and at some time will be clearly understood ; if not, the 
revelation amounts to nothing. The earth was commanded 
to bring forth vegetation, and she obeyed. Afterward, in 
the same words, she was required to bring forth the living 
creature, and she did so ; and if the process had not been 
the same, would not the inspired writer have given us some 
clue to the fact ? We are told that Moses in another place 
declares that God made every living creature of the dust 
of the ground ; and this, instead of controverting, helps to 
establish our views. 

Whatever means the Almighty uses in upholding nature, 
we may safely conclude are the same which he used to create. 
It is understood how the foetus is formed, and how it is sup- 
ported by the life-blood of the mother. In the beginning 
there were no mothers ; but God commanded the earth to 
bring forth abundantly, as the universal mother of all flesh. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. ^ 141 

According to the plain rules of analogical reasoning, we 
must conclude that the first animals were supported by the 
circulation of the earth, through a similar channel and by- 
similar propulsion to that by which the foetus is supported 
in the mother's womb. 

The young animal body is supported by infusion through 
the navel cord until perfectly formed ; and yet it breathes 
not until it is separated from the mother. Since the earth 
could not be a nursing mother, it was necessary for the first 
created animal bodies, especially those whose young are now 
dependent on the nursing care of the mother, to have con- 
tinued their connection with and drawn their support directly 
from the earth, through the original channel, until the body 
was not only perfectly formed as at birth, but until the 
body had ripened into full maturity. 

At that time it became so thoroughly permeated with 
electricity that the unconscious vegetable body, at the com- 
mand of God, was converted into a living, breathing, sen- 
tient animal. Where is the difficulty in the creation of a 
living animal upon this hypothesis, when art can apply 
electricity to a dead body and cause it to exhibit all the 
external signs of vitality, even to the deep breathing of 
profound sleep. 

"The works of the Lord are great, sought out of all them 
that have pleasure therein." Then, if you have pleasure in 
the works of God, you must not say that these are mysteries 
which are not intended to be understood ; and especially 
when the work, as in the case in hand, is the subject of rev- 
elation. Man is endowed with the power of ratiocination, 
to the end that he may be able to comprehend the sublime 
works of nature, and through them to look up to and wor- 
ship that Infinite Mind which has planned and executed the 
vast designs of the complicated system of worlds, and the 
endless variety of vegetable life, and of all sentient beings. 



142 " THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Then, with us, look into the works of nature, and through 
them up to nature's God. 

It is a fixed law of nature, that nothing shall be done 
without the use of adequate means ; spiritual objects must 
be attained by spiritual means ; material ends are accom- 
plished by material agencies. The Author of Nature estab- 
lished this law, and it would not only be inconsistent, but 
dishonoring to the exalted immutability of his character to 
suppose that he created universal nature in direct opposi- 
tion to, and in gross violation of, this great law of universal 
application. But if nature was created under law, you 
must conclude with us that the means by which it is sus- 
tained are the same by which it was created. 

We have seen that through the instrumentality of electri- 
city the world is sustained and was created ; that all the in- 
fluence from the sun is electricity ; and yet this influence is 
now the only support of vitality on the earth. We have 
seen how vegetation and animal life might have been 
brought forth by this same agency ; then why suppose that 
any other means were employed, or, still more, that they 
were called into being, without the use of means, in contra- 
vention to the universal law above refered to ? 

By the rays of the sun, which are electricity, the earth 
was impregnated, energized, and, at the command of God, 
brought forth first the grass, the herb, and the tree, in their 
order ; and then the living creature in all the vast concat- 
enation of animal life. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 143 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Reproduction is Death — Moses writing- only the His- 
tory OF THE ADAMIC OR WHITE RACE — THE USE OF REVE- 
LATION. 

WE have already observed that all nature, which was 
originally commanded to multiply after its kind, was, 
without any design of inflicting punishment, intended to die. 
The grass, the herb, and the tree, which bear seed for the 
reproduction of themselves, are subject to decay and death. 
Every kind of insect, and all kinds of animals, according to 
the law of their being, multiply after their kind ; and when 
old, and life becomes a burden, they die, to make room for 
their more vigorous offspring. 

The governing man or Indian, as well as the animal man 
or negro, were subject to the law of increase or propagation ; 
and, therefore, also subject to the universal law of decay and 
death. The love of life is common to all animals ; and He 
who made them, gave to each the instincts and capacities 
necessary for their self-preservation, to a certain extent. 
However, lest the world should become overburdened with 
living creatures to such an extent that the earth, even when 
most exuberant in her productiveness, could not yield a suf- 
ficient supply of vegetation for the support of all, the Om- 
niscient created the shark of the seas, the eagle of the 
mountains, the lion of the forests ; in a word, He created 
the carnivorous animals, to feed upon and to keep the gra- 
minivorous animals in due bounds. 

Lastly, lest the monsters of the deep, the mightiest of the 
birds, the terrible monarchs of the forests should exterminate 
the feebler animals in their respective elements, therefore 
God said, Let us make man in our image and likeness, and* 



144 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

let them have dominion over the fishes of the sea, the fowl 
of the air, and the living creature that moveth upon the 
face of the earth ; that is, this man, by his superior intellect, 
should have the power, as well as the wisdom and the jus- 
tice, to take the lives of those animals alone which shall be 
necessary to his own comfort, and which should threaten 
other varieties of animals with extinction. It was his duty 
to preserve the order in animal being which God had estab- 
lished. 

To this governing man, the animal man, on account of his 
helplessness, was an object of peculiar care; while the ani- 
mal man, in return, was a most faithful servitor and adorer 
of his protector. This governing man, however, was averse 
to labor, intellectual and physical, and therefore disqualified 
in his very organism, constitution, and in all his instincts 
for forcing the earth to yield her fruits more abundantly 
by cultivation ; hence, after the government of the world 
had been in his hands for vast ages, when the world was old 
and densely populated, and though rich in soil and exuberant 
in productiveness beyond our conceptions, yet the teeming 
millions of men and beasts demanded the cultivation of the 
ground, in order fully to meet and satisfy the multiplying 
wants of its numerous denizens. The governing man would 
not, could not work, or even plan agricultural labor for the 
animal man; wherefore Moses says, "And there was not a 
man to till the ground." On this account, and that the 
government of the world might be assimilated to the hier- 
archy of the heavens, God formed the body of a man out of 
the dust of the ground, as he had originally formed the 
bodies of all the other animals, and "he breathed into his 
nostrils the breath of life, and he became a living soul." 

In the very nature of things jyid in the necessities of the 
case, this man was formed to be a king, the supreme ruler 
of the whole world ; and therefore he was not, as all other 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 145 

animals, as the animal man and as the first governing man, 
made male and female. The single body of this man was 
formed, so different from all others, so superior, so tran- 
scendently beautiful and majestic, that even the proud, im- 
perious Indian, with all his high instincts of personal dig- 
nity, could but bow in admiration of this glorious person 
age. When the divine afflatus was breathed upon Adam, 
and godlike intelligence beamed forth from his every feature, 
the lordly governors of the earth, as Peter and James and 
John at the scene of the transfiguration on the mount, in- 
voluntarily prostrated themselves at the feet of his majesty, 
and acknowledged Adam to be the representative of God 
and the sole ruler of all the earth. 

"And God planted a garden eastward in Eden, and put 
Adam therein, to dress it and to keep it." The garden was 
watered by a river which was there parted into four heads, 
or rivers described as running out from thence in as many 
different directions. That no such geographical locality 
exists on the face of the earth accessible to man is evident, 
or it would long since have been pointed out by Biblical an- 
tiquarians. If such topography ever was in the world, 
where men now dwell or travel, it is clear that it was so ut- 
terly destroyed when the fountains of the great deep were 
broken up, and the internal waters were forced to the sur- 
face, as to remove every vestige of hope that it can ever be 
identified. We know, however, that this garden was a lo- 
cality, for Adam was a material being, and therefore re- 
quired for his convenience and happiness a local, material 
habitation. 

For reasons which we shall hereafter render, we suppose 
that the scene of Adam's majestic and paradisian happiness 
was situated high in those beatific hyperborean regions the 
traditional remembrance of which has been handed down even 
to our own times through the poetic literature of the Greeks. 
13 



146 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

We will observe, however, at present, that although this de- 
scription may and certainly does have a literal signification, it 
is also allegorical, and without doubt the information princi- 
pally intended to be conveyed to us is from this latter sense. 

If we will take a work on anatomy, and look at the in- 
verted rivers delineated in a cut of the human body, we 
shall have presented before us such a topography as that 
which Moses describes as the garden of Eden. If the heart 
be taken for a river, it parts into four heads, and runs off 
as four great rivers, or the arteries which run through the 
arms and the legs, and branching off into every part of the 
human body, it is moistened by that vital fluid. As seen in 
the cut, there is one great river, the aorta, parting into four 
rivers delineated in full form, and flowing in appearance 
up stream, or from their mouths to their sources. This map 
will answer the description given by Moses, unless we shall 
consider it as a representation of the whole earth, when the 
garden would be situated near the one sea of the whole 
earth, which possibly was somewhere in the present Atlan- 
tic Ocean. 

Then if, in a literal sense, we should understand the whole 
earth to be Adam's Paradise — in the figurative sense, being 
that with which we are here more particularly interested, 
the garden of Eden certainly was intended to represent his 
own body, in which God planted all manner of desires, in- 
stincts, and inclinations, the gratification of which would 
bring pleasure to their possessor. Among the chief of these 
desires was that represented as the tree of life, or devotion 
to the God who had made him, and that called the tree of 
the knowledge of good and evil, which represented the passion 
growing out of his virility. The latter was the only instinct 
or passion in his whole nature which it was unlawful for him 
to gratify. 

Why, it will be asked, did God plant this desire, or the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 147 

capacity out of which the passion might grow, in Adam, and 
then prohibit its indulgence ; and especially since no such 
prohibition had been imposed upon the animals, nor upon 
the inferior men? A sufficient answer would be, because it 
so pleased the Author of all things ; and he certainly has 
the right to dispose of and impose whatever conditions and 
laws upon his creatures and all his works which he may 
deem proper. Since he has condescended, through the works 
of nature and by his prophets, to reveal his reasons for what 
he does in the world, and especially for the course which he 
has pursued in regard to our first parents, therefore it is 
both reasonable and right that we should attempt to justify 
his ways, even in the eyes of his rebellious creatures, and 
show how the miseries, the sufferings of the whole earth 
sprang from the wilful disobedience of man. 

Let it be borne in mind that, according to our theory, 
when Adam made his advent into the world he found it full 
to overflowing with teeming life — animals and men being 
more numerous then than at any time since the fall — and 
that his mission here was to be a king, the universal mon- 
arch of all the earth. This theory we have builded upon 
what we consider a fair and rational construction of the 
account of the creation by Moses. In view of the hand- 
writing of God in the works of nature, the vast ages in 
which the mountains have stood, the rocks have matured, 
the strata of the earth have been formed, the fossil remains 
have been deposited — in view of all these cumulative proofs, 
the world was certainly old, very old, when Adam came, or 
at least when he was driven out of Paradise, six thousand 
years ago. 

When the earth was commanded to bring forth the body 
of Adam, he sprang from the earth in a manner similar to 
that in which the bodies of the other animals had been 
formed. It was superior to them all in beauty and perfec- 



148 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

tion ; and when God had breathed into his nostrils the 
breath of life, through the instrumentality of electricity, he 
became a living soul — that is, he was endowed with an in- 
telligence far superior to all earthly beings, which was but a 
little lower than the angels. Notwithstanding his great per- 
fection, yet his body was material, and therefore subject to 
the laws which govern materiality — that is, the same cause 
which produced decay and death in other animals would 
also produce the same results in his body. 

The law of reproduction is the law of decay and death. 
The grass, the herb, the tree, which produce seed, are there- 
fore subject to the law of decay and death. The living 
creature which procreates must, from that cause alone, as 
certainly die. The strength of the earth thrown into the 
vegetable increases its healthy growth, until it begins the 
work of forming and maturing fruit, when its vitality is 
chiefly directed to this object, whereby the vigor of the plant 
is materially affected ; and this recurring year after year, the 
plant sooner or later, in proportion to the substantiality of 
its structure, must decay and die. 

Animal life is produced and sustained by the same instru- 
mentality which produces and sustains vegetable life. That 
agency is electricity ; and any means by which the normal 
quantity of the vis vitce is lessened or diverted from its ap- 
propriate mission of supporting the individual vegetable or 
animal, whether the diminution or diversion be by violent 
disorganization or by a process less active, yet the effect 
must be the same in the animal as in the vegetable. The 
vitality which should go to the support and invigoration of 
the parent animal is diverted from this object, and goes to the 
procreation of a new body like itself. 

The mind controls the electricity of the body to a certain 
extent, and with it controls the body. When the mind 
wills that the body move from one point to another, imme- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 149 

diately it throws a sufficient quantity of the electric energy 
into the lower extremities, and the required motion is pro- 
duced. Whatever movements of the hands or other parts 
of the body are required by the mind, are effected in the 
same way ; and so soon as this object is accomplished, the 
extraordinary concentration of electricity, being no longer 
necessary in that particular part of the body, in obedience 
to the will returns to the brain, which is the palace of the 
soul or intelligence. 

If any contusion, fracture, or violent aperture be made 
in the body, the mind directs unusual energies to that point 
for the purpose of repairing the injury. By the extraordinary 
and lasting concentration of electricity in that particular part, 
the balance of the body, neglected, suffers for its usual supply 
of electricity ; or, as it is commonly expressed, the whole 
body, through sympathy, suffers with the afflicted member. 

The vitality of the vegetable, or of the animal, not only 
has a special direction in the act of procreation, but is ex- 
hausted, or escapes, never to return to the parent stalk, or 
to the control and invigoration of the parent animal ; there- 
fore every act of procreation is a sure blow aimed at the life 
of the procreating animal ; and death must inevitably fol- 
low, sooner or later, in proportion to the frequency of the 
tax on the vital energy and vigor of the constitution of the 
procreators. Death will as certainly result from procrea- 
tion as from a pistol-shot or the guillotine. 

The animals, which God made and commanded to multi- 
ply after their kind, had no restraining law imposed upon 
them, and can therefore have no fear of the judgment, and, 
do what they will, can have no consciousness of having 
infracted a law of their being. Although they have the love 
of life and the instinct of self-preservation, yet death to 
them is not that terrible monster which he appears to the 
guilty infractors of the known moral laws. 
13* 



150 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

The animal only sees danger when it confronts him. The 
instinct of self-preservation arms him for resistance. A con- 
flict ensues, an effort, a struggle, and death closes the scene. 
The herd or flock to which the victim belongs either flee or 
overcome the danger, and straightway forget their late com- 
panion and death. To such, death is shorn of his terrors. 
The negro in Africa, and the nobler Indian of America, 
are in this category. 

The hare is timid, the lion is brave, yet death is no more 
terrible to one than the other ; in other words, neither of 
them is afraid of death, but fears impending danger, and 
acts upon the instincts or promptings of the laws of self-pre- 
servation. When an African chief dies, whole hecatombs 
of the young and robust are immolated upon his tomb. 
This practice to us seems horrible, yet to the African it ap- 
pears all right. The African is a timid animal, and will 
shrink and flee from that danger which the white man, 
with the fear of death ever before his eyes, will sternly 
brave. It is abundantly apparent that it is not death, but 
danger, which the negro fears. If he is quietly led to the 
block or stake, not a nerve in his system will be disturbed, 
but he dies without a single fear or regret ; yet he is thrown 
into immense trepidation and terror by the report of a can- 
non or the bursting of a shell. He meet deaths as a natural 
consequence ; he fears danger from instinct. 

The nobler and more intellectual Indian, whose bravery 
exceeds that of the impetuous lion, which sells his life to the 
hunter only at the most extravagant price, yet the fierce son 
of the forest has no overweaning love of life or great fear 
of death. Previous to contact with and contamination by 
the white man, no Indian, who had forfeited his life to the 
laws of this tribe, was ever known to save it by fighting, 
because he confidently expects to pass from this stage of ac- 
tion to the more pleasant hunting-grounds beyond the west- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. LdL 

era hills. He sees his tribe melting rapidly awa) without 
more than a passing pang for those who have died, while 
the enduring grief, that reaches the very, core of his exist- 
ence, is for the young and vigorous warriors who should 
have been born to his tribe. 

Death is therefore as much the normal condition of all 
procreating animals as life and health. If any unpreju- 
diced reader will take the account of the creation as given 
by Moses — indeed, if he will read everything in the Bible 
bearing on this subject, he will be astonished that the idea 
of Adam's transgression having brought death upon all ani- 
mals should ever have obtained such a hold upon the Chris- 
tian mind. To such a one, that other general absurdity, 
that all the different species of men are derived from the 
same pair, will appear in all its native ugliness. 

Moses sets out with the design of writing the history of the 
race of Adam ; then we could scarcely expect of him an 
extended work on zoology. Were you to undertake to write 
a history of the United States, would you feel bound to enter 
into a detailed account of the inhabitants of Mozambique, 
the qualities and appearance of the Bengal tiger, the intel- 
ligence and enormous proportions of the elephant, the fero- 
cious strength and majestic grandeur of the lion ? Rather 
would you not confine yourself to American history, and 
make mention of outside men and things only as they 
became interwoven in the subject under consideration ? If 
mention should be made of the horse, it is because it is 
necessary to the full development of the American character. 
If the Indians or Chinese are brought forward in your work, 
it is for the purpose of illustrating American character as 
exhibited in connection with those people. 

This is the natural, the only way in which any other his- 
torian than Moses is expected to write. Why should he not 
have the same privilege, or, rather, be bound by this universal 



152 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

rule of the historian, and especially as he was giving only 
a synopsis, or at most a very succinct and comprehensive 
account of the times of which he wrote. Indeed, he only 
speaks of the creation apparently for the purpose of showing 
that God is the author of all things ; that he made every- 
thing very good, and that Adam by wilful transgression 
brought death upon himself and all his posterity ; that, not- 
withstanding the voluntary wickedness of the race, His 
goodness induced him to plan the redemption of the race 
from the bondage of sin and death. 

When Moses had said enough to introduce his subject 
properly — to show that God is infinite in goodness, power 
and wisdom — that man, who was made good and just and 
holy, rebelled against the law of his being, and thereby in- 
curred the penalty of death — and after mentioning a few 
prominent facts for the purpose of impressing these truths 
upon the mind, he proceeds directly into his subject, which 
is the history of the Jews, or of Abraham and his posterity. 
In such a work could we rationally expect the author to give 
a detailed history of the horse, of the gorilla, or indeed of 
any other animal or man, than of him from whom sprang 
the subjects of his work, and of others incidentally, as they 
might become connected with and involved in the history of 
those concerning whom he wrote ? 

We certainly ought not to look for a special account, or 
even the incidental notice of the creation of any race of 
men not directly or indirectly connected with the fall of 
Adam nor involved in its consequences, any more than we 
should expect a particular account of the creation and sub- 
sequent history of any other animal. For information, 
however, the inspired writer does mention the fact that God 
created all things, the vegetables and every living creature, 
and that he commanded them all, except Adam alone, to 
multiply after their kind. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 153 

We think that we will be abundantly sustained by reason 
in the conclusion that all the animals which were originally 
intended to multiply or procreate, were also intended to die. 
In this view, and this alone, can we understand the Mosaic 
account of the creation, and the succeeding early history of 
the world, as restored to us by inspiration, and reconcile it 
with the handwriting of God as plainly seen in the fossil 
remains of animals deeply imbedded in the bosom of the 
earth long anterior to the advent of Adam. 

It is not to be doubted that Adam was made to be im- 
mortal, nor that by transgression he brought death upon 
himself and upon his posterity. " The wages of sin is death," 
and when he violated the law he justly obtained this reward, 
and therefore died ; but by the sin of Adam the sentence of 
death passed upon all his race. Wherefore might this be ? 
Was the heinousness of the offence so great, in a moral point 
of view, that the offended justice of God must pursue with 
unrelenting rigor the unborn millions of his race, and that 
judicial punishment for this first offence must be inflicted 
upon them to the end of time? Or was the act of Adam, 
in its legitimate consequences, such a complete subversion 
of law and order that the incarnation, suffering, and death 
of the second Adam became necessary to restore the world 
to its former condition? After Adam's fall, do not his 
descendants die in the due course of nature, just as all other 
animals? 

"Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, 
and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, for 
that all have sinned." We see from this passage that the 
transgression of Adam was a representative act, which af- 
fects all his race; but how, let us ask, could it, in the sight 
of infinite justice, reach and impose penalties upon the 
denizens of the ocean, of the air, and of the forest ? If God 
had intended to inflict direst punishment upon all sentient 



154 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

beings, would lie not have declared the fact ? It is true, 
that incidentally and unavoidably, all do suffer with him, 
inasmuch as the earth was cursed for his sake ; but it cannot 
be that they were arbitrarily punished to the extent of the 
loss of immortality, and such an important fact not be men- 
tioned by Moses. 

Even upon the serpent and upon his seed, though the 
wrath of the Almighty was kindled hotly against him for 
the part which he had taken in bringing about the fall of 
Adam, yet the sentence of death was not passed, for the 
simple reason that by the very law of his being he was al- 
ready subject to death. Upon Adam himself, God did not 
denounce the judgment of death, but cursed the earth for 
his sake, and declared the evils of the life he should hence- 
forth live, until he should return to the earth, as the legiti- 
mate result of the act by which he had violated the law of 
immortality. 

Whatever is important for us to know may be discovered 
by the investigation of the works of nature ; otherwise it 
has been made a subject of revelation, and may be ascer- 
tained from the Scriptures. When both the book of nature 
and the inspired volume are silent on any question, it is not 
only safe to pronounce against it, but it is wholly absurd 
and irrational to contend for it. 

Throughout all the vegetable kingdom, decay is written 
upon every object that lives. The same law is enstamped 
in unmistakable characters, that whatever is born or comes 
into the world by procreation must die. Yet the Scriptures 
only speak of man who is born of a woman, being but of 'a 
few days and full of trouble,' although it is equally true 
that the days of the animals are also few and soon ended. 

The book of nature makes the fact clear, beyond a doubt, 
that the laws of reproduction and of decay and death* are- 
as inseparably connected as light and heat, as cause and 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 155 

effect. The immortality of Adam, which was directly in 
opposition to this well-known universal law of animal as 
well as of vegetable being, would not be discovered by the 
light of reason ; hence, that all might see the justice and 
goodness of God, the fact was made known by revelation. 
The primitive happiness of Adam may be inferred from the 
light of reason ; but his original immortality, and the fact 
that by his own voluntary act he brought misery and death 
upon himself and all his race, and produced by his rebel- 
lion all the ills of earth, could not be so discovered, and 
was therefore made the subject of direct revelation. 

Man is found to be a reproducing animal ; but it is plainly 
written on all the works of nature that whatever reproduces 
must die; therefore to reveal that fact would have been un- 
necessary. Since man is now a procreating, and conse- 
quently a dying animal, if he were ever a different being it 
could be known in no other way than by direct revelation. 

The converse of the proposition, that whatever repro- 
duces must die, is that whatever does not reproduce cannot 
die. Spirit does not reproduce, therefore spirit is immortal. 
Matter may be changed into a thousand different forms, yet 
matter is indestructible. Certain forms of matter may be 
increased, but the quantity of matter is not increased ; 
hence, it appears that, because matter does not reproduce, it 
cannot die. The law of reproduction and death is univer- 
sal, and, like all the laws of God, is without exception. 
Then when he declares to us that Adam was made to be 
immortal, we must conclude that the condition of immor- 
tality must have been the only one of which w T e can have 
any conception, that is, that he should not be a procreator. 
Had there been any other death-producing cause, since it 
was of such vast importance to us, it certainly would have 
been* revealed ; but since there are no two causes in the uni- 
verse which will produce the same result, and since the 



156 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

anomally is not revealed to us, therefore we arrive clearly at 
the conclusion that reproduction is the sole cause of death, 
and that Adam died not, nor would ever have died, had he 
not become a procreator. 

We are here met with the assertion that sin is the cause of 
death. Ay, that is the very thing which we were saying ; but sin 
is the violation of the law. Reproduction is the law of death, 
and conversely, non-reproduction is the law of immortality ; 
hence, as before, the condition of Adam's immortality was 
that he should not procreate. By reason we can discover no 
other cause adequate to the subversion of the original de- 
signs of the Almighty in regard to Adam ; therefore, had 
there been some other, it surely would have been revealed 
to us; hence, from every stand-point, it abundantly appears 
that the act of procreation was the cause of the fall and 
death of Adam. 



CHAPTER XVII. 



Adam and Eve could not have been both Immortal and 
Procreative — Location of Eden, both Figurative and 
Literal. 

IN the last chapter, we have seen that the cause of death 
in all nature is reproduction, and besides this we fail to 
discover, either by the light of reason or of revelation, any 
other cause adequate to this result ; and that, therefore, 
Adam, who was made to be immortal, was designed to be a 
non-producing being. It is our purpose at present to inquire 
into other reasons by which we think the condition of the 
immortality of our first parents will be further elucidated. 
If Adam and Eve were made to be both immortal and 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 157 

procreating, what would have been the condition of them- 
selves, of their offspring, of the world, at this time? Let 
us allow twenty-five years as the time for procreation, and 
then run back only two hundred and fifty years, and our 
ancestors number one thousand and twenty-four. Allowing 
each of these to have married into other families than their 
own kindred, and then each being the parent of five children, 
and it is apparent that each of us have had 9,765,625 blood 
relatives descended from the same pair, in the short space of 
two hundred and fifty years. This basis of calculation will 
admit of the death of the race at thirty-five years of age. 
Let the calculation be run back through six thousand years, 
and it will appear through what untold millions of ancestors 
each individual has derived his being ; and it will appear 
that whole volumes would be necessary to set down in figures 
the number of his collateral relatives, or the entire number 
of the descendants of Adam and Eve. 

When they were made, however, they were pure and good 
and perfect, and since they were immortals, had it been de- 
signed that in that state they should have procreated, they 
certainly would have multiplied after their kind, or repro- 
duced immortal beings just like themselves. Again, had 
they reproduced at all, they certainly would have been as 
prolific as their diseased, dying descendants ; and since they 
must have remained youthful forever, therefore had they 
been intended to be procreative beings in the first place, 
they must have continued so to the end. 

From every point of view, from reasons a posteriori and 
a priori, from analogical deductions, from all the works of 
nature, and from revelation, we must conclude that the im- 
mortal man was a non-procreating man, and that, when he 
became a procreator, then and by that act he brought him- 
self under the general law by which all reproducing crea- 
U 



158 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

tures are governed, and hence became subject to the law of 
decay and death. 

The man who, on the last day of the creative week, was 
made in the image and likeness of God, was made male and 
female ; and " God blessed them, and said unto them, Be 
fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth." He, then, 
was made to be a procreative being, therefore subject to the 
law of decay and death, and hence, by no possibility, could 
be identical with that immortal being known to us as Adam, 
who, by the transgression of the law of immortality, brought 
death upon himself. 

In that first man, to whom the government of the world 
was intrusted, were implanted instincts and capacities which, 
followed and developed, were all that was necessary to render 
happy and contented the nomadic race in the primitive 
abundance and delightful condition of the world. If we 
will look at the blessing bestowed upon him, we will be con- 
vinced that his descendants were intended to be a nomadic 
people, and to a wonderful extent this natural disposition 
has been transmitted to his pure descendants, the Indians of 
North America. 

To this man was not given the capacity or the desire for 
extensive, much less for universal sovereignty, nor any incli- 
nation whatever to develop the dormant resources of the 
earth by manual labor ; wherefore, when God designed to 
assimilate the government of the world to the hierarchy of 
the heavens, and when it became necessary for the comfort 
of the millions of men and beasts that the earth's produc- 
tion should be stimulated by skilful labor, then it was said, 
"And there was not a man to till the ground." 

" And the Lord God formed (a) man of the dust of the 
ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and 
he became a living soul." He was placed in the garden of 
Eden, to dress it and to keep it ; and the beasts of the field 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 159 

and the fowls of the air were brought to him, to see what he 
would call them ; and whatever Adam called every living 
creature, that was the name thereof." 

The man who was made in the image and likeness of God 
was commanded to subdue the earth, and to have dominion 
over the fish, the fowl, and the beast ; but this man was 
placed in the garden to dress it and to keep it ; and sitting 
there as the supreme ruler of the earth, without any effort on his 
part which would be necessary to subdue any animal, all the 
living creatures voluntarily presented themselves to acknowl- 
edge their entire submission to his sovereign will. The first 
man was evidently intended to be a follower of the chase, and 
to live by the spontaneous productions of the earth ; but 
Adam was as clearly designed to live by horticulture, and 
by reason of his superior intellect and the majesty of his 
person, that all living creatures should voluntarily bow to 
his authority. 

It would appear to be difficult to reconcile these two char- 
acters, as belonging to one and the same individual, in the 
condition in which the world must have been before the fall ; 
therefore, we again conclude that the man of the second 
chapter and the man of the first chapter of Genesis are not 
identical, but very different characters. 

In another part of this work, we have seen that the world 
must have been at least 350,000 years old when Adam was 
made. The first man had been multiplying for more than 
one geological period, or astronomical day of 50,000 years ; 
and, therefore, the world must have been vastly more popu- 
lous than it were possible for it to have been since the cate- 
clysm. With these facts remembered, a rational view of the 
subject before us will be much clearer, and more easily ob- 
tained. 

In the garden where Adam was placed was every tree 
bearing fruit pleasant to the sight and good for food, and 



160 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

in the midst of the garden were the trees of the knowledge 
of good and evil and of life. Adam was permitted to use 
at will the fruit of the trees of the garden, except the tree 
of the knowledge of good and evil : he was forewarned that 
"in the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die." 

The idea conveyed to us by the description of the garden 
is literal, but without doubt is also highly figurative. In 
the latter view alone are we to extract the high moral truths 
which the writer intends to inculcate. If we consider the 
subject as literal only, what great principle is established, 
except that God has a right to give laws, and that it is the 
duty of his creature to obey ? It would represent the Al- 
mighty as imposing an arbitrary law, merely to show His 
authority and the dependence of man. 

Taken figuratively, however, as no doubt it was intended 
to be understood, and it illustrates the goodness of God, as 
well as the right to create and govern in whatever way 
seems good to him. It shows that man was not only made 
perfect and good and immortal, but that he was made the 
guardian of his own attributes, and that when he fell, he 
alone was responsible for the fall. 

In the first place, taking a literal view of the description 
given by Moses, it becomes important to inquire where the 
garden of Eden was located. It will not do to look at the 
present map of the world, and expect to find the locality on 
this continent or on that, because the whole face of the earth, 
as is abundantly proven, by new formations of rocks and 
fossil remains, has been completely subverted by mighty 
upheavals and depressions. 

On the highest mountains, as well as in the lowest valleys, 
over much the largest part of the present dry land, it is 
written in unmistakable characters that here once rolled 
the waves of the briny ocean. Deep in the bowels of the 
earth. are found primitive rocks, primitive trees, and the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 161 

bones of primitive animals. High on the top of the loftiest 
barren peaks of mountains, where no foot-print of the deer 
or antelope or of the bear or panther is seen, and where the 
aspiring eagle scarcely ever extends his royal flight, there 
are found those shells and petrified bones which in life must 
have belonged to animate beings in the bottom of the sea. 
It is evident, therefore, that the whole face of the earth has 
been changed, radically changed, since it first was made. 

In Europe, in Asia, in Africa, in America, in the isles of 
the sea, everywhere the handwriting is seen — The waters have 
been here. Yet it is not universally so ; for here and there 
we find a spot of primitive soil, where salt water never flowed, 
and where, but for the curse of an incensed God, would grow 
in primitive luxuriance every tree bearing fruit good for 
food and pleasant to the sight. This primitive soil, though 
rich and blessed with a suitable climate, will not produce, 
like made soil of inferior quality, cotton, hemp, flax, and 
whatever is used for purposes of clothing ; but yields much 
more abundantly grains, fruits, grasses, whatever is used as 
aliment for the support of animal life. This fact proves, 
if further proof were necessary, that man was once in a very 
different situation from that in which he now is ; that the 
world is now used for very different purposes, and has vastly 
different capacities from those which it originally possessed. 

The account which Moses gives of the goodness and per- 
fectibility of the earth and its inhabitants, and the lapse of 
its supreme ruler, and the ruin which followed, if rightly 
construed, gives a satisfactory explanation of our present 
surroundings. The ingenuity of man fails in any other way 
to account for the good and the evil ; for the perfection and 
corruption ; for the love of life and peace, and for the exist- 
ence of wars and of death ; for the love and hate which we 
bear our race ; for the wretchedness of life, and the fear of 
death, and the dread forebodings concerning the future state ; 
14* 



162 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

for the dissatisfaction with the present, and the feverish 
desire to look into that which is to come ; for the unwilling- 
ness to be governed, and the universal desire to rule ; for the 
ignorance of our race, and their thirst for knowledge; for 
the perversion of our nature, and the purity of our concep- 
tions ; for the fertility of the valleys and the hills, for the 
barrenness of the mountains and the plains ; for the fevers 
of the equator and the icebergs of the poles ; for the wintry 
blast and summer's heat ; for parching droughts and exces- 
sive rains ; for the warring elements in ourselves, in earth, 
in water, in air, in fire, in everything pertaining to this 
world. All, all proclaim, in language clear and unmis- 
takable, that God did not create things as they are. 

Reason as well as revelation proclaims man to be the lord 
of the world ; wherefore it is not irrational to conclude that 
the perversities of our natures, and the cursed, unhappy con- 
dition of the world, must have been brought about by him 
who possessed the superior intellect and the capacity to 
govern. Men of the highest order of genius are those with 
the most glaring weaknesses. The most frank and generous 
are those who sink most surely into the grave of dissipation. 
Those who have the highest moral and religious instincts 
frequently become the most desperately wicked and danger- 
ous of men. 

The worst of infidels are the most superstitious of man- 
kind. The man who will deride Moses and the prophets, 
and scoff at the immaculate Son of God and his apostles, 
has great confidence in his own knowledge of the future 
through the medium of his dreams, "sees portents dire" in 
an unexpected flash of light, reads of fearful wars, of pesti- 
lence, famine, and death in every extraordinary phenomenon 
in nature. It is strange, yet it is true, that the man who 
will fearlessly curse God at high twelve, in the stilly night 
will tremble at a flitting shadow, or the low moaning of the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 163 

gentle winds. Do not these inconsistencies in the workings 
of the human mind prove its abnormal condition ? 

Did the world and all things come by chance ? Reason 
and nature answer, No. Did a good and merciful Being 
make them as they are ? Nature and reason answer, No. 
How, then, is it that all nature is at war with itself, and that 
man is the worst enemy of man ? The answer is contained 
in Moses and the prophets, and without revelation reason 
wholly fails to solve the difficult problem. 

But to return. The handwriting of God upon rocks and 
hills declares the fact that the present map of the world 
gives no idea of its primitive geography. The key thereto 
was lost to us, but restored again by Moses, who informs us 
that God gathered the waters together into one place, and 
that the dry land then appeared. Consequently the map of 
the ancient world would exhibit no continents, no islands, 
no lakes, no seas ; but a globe with the waters all in one 
place, and the remainder of its surface dry land. 

Paradise is literally the garden of pleasure ; but the whole 
earth was then as it was made, pure and right and good, and 
was, therefore, a world of pleasure. Adam was made to be 
the supreme ruler and federal representative of all the earth ; 
therefore, a rational view of the subject would indicate that 
his palatial residence, his seat of power, should be a minia- 
ture representation of his entire dominion. 

We have already supposed that Moses, in describing the 
garden of Eden, must have had reference to the anatomical 
structure of the body of Adam. If this be true, may we 
not suppose that the best idea of the map of the primitive 
world may be drawn from the delineation of a perfect human 
body? 

Our experience, our knowledge of geography, of hydrau- 
lics, are to the effect that rivers are formed by the agglom- 
eration of water from a thousand springs and brooks and 



164 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

rivulets flowing into a common channel, one after another, 
and finally in a body disemboguing into the ocean, the com- 
mon receptacle of the water of the whole earth. 

That it was not always thus, or that the laws of the cir- 
culation of the waters through the body of the earth was 
not always as it is now, may be very clearly inferred from 
the fact stated by Moses, namely, that in all the primitive 
ages God had never caused it to rain, but all evaporation 
was of that regular and moderate character which pro- 
duces dews. Taking the garden of Eden, or of pleasure, by 
synecdoche, to represent the whole earth, then we shall 
have the one great eternal channel running from the great 
sea and parting into four heads, which ran out in different 
directions to the extremities of the earth, in continually 
branching off and diminishing streams, like the arteries of 
the human body. The water was then taken up by innu- 
merable small ducts running out and coming together like 
the veins in the human body, as we see the rills and rivu- 
lets now forming our creeks and rivers, and by these the 
water was conveyed back to the sea. 

A map of this one sea and the internal circulation of the 
waters, we have seen, is most fitly represented by a drawing 
of the arterial circulation of the human body. The aorta 
is the great river which parts into four heads, and runs off 
in four different directions — the profound deep of the sea, 
the heart, and its surface, the lungs, where the blood of the 
earth is exposed to the atmosphere. If we add to this a 
map of the venous circulation of the human body, with all 
its beautiful external delineations, we shall obtain a more 
perfect idea of what the primitive earth was than it were 
possible to obtain in any other way. The whole globe was 
represented by the human body, the gathering together of 
the waters into one place, called the seas, is represented by 
the heart; the river which parted into four heads is ill us- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 165 

trated by the aorta parted into four arteries, running 
through the arms and legs, and dividing off into innumer- 
able branches, by which the whole mass of the earth was 
moistened ; and the impoverished water was then taken up 
by the veins, and conveyed back to the sea or great labora- 
tory of the waters. 

It were preposterous to suppose that anything like the 
present extent of the earth's surface was originally covered 
with water ; because the design of its creation must have 
been to support as large an amount of animal life as possi- 
ble. Since this is sustained by vegetation, and since vege- 
tation is produced on the dry land, therefore no more of the 
earth's surface was covered with water than was absolutely 
necessary for the comfort of the fishes of the sea, the fowl 
of the air, and every living thing which moveth upon the 
face of the earth. It is evident that by increasing the 
depth of one great sea, whole gulfs and seas and oceans, 
with a healthy circulation of the waters through the body 
of the earth, might be converted into dry land, richly pro- 
ductive of vegetation and supportive of animal life. Moses 
tells us emphatically that the waters were gathered into one 
place ; which ought to be an end to the argument, for he 
wrote by inspiration. 

If the earth be represented by the human body, the north 
pole would be the head ; the south pole the feet ; the gather- 
ing together of the waters, the heart; the river which went 
out of Eden, which parted into four heads to water the gar- 
den, and by synecdoche, the whole earth, the aorta and the 
four arteries into which it is parted. The river Pison would 
be that artery which runs out in the right arm ; Gihon would 
be that in the left arm ; Hiddekel would be that in the right 
leg ; and Euphrates would be that in the left leg. The re- 
semblance between the earth and the human body is estab- 
lished by the collection of the waters into one place, the 



166 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

ebbing and flowing of the tides exactly resembling the throb- 
bings of the heart, and the flow of the blood through the 
arteries and veins. The water exposed to the atmosphere, 
or the surface of the one sea, we may suppose did not bear a 
greater proportion to the body of the earth than the lungs 
to the human body. As the amount of water could not pos- 
sibly have been increased, how unfathomably deep must that 
one sea have been, representing at its surface the world's 
lungs, and extending down to the profound depths of her 
great heart ! 

The remaining surface of the earth was dry land, diversi- 
fied with lofty mountain ranges, with broad valleys, with 
romantic hills, and lovely dells. From the fossil remains 
of animals found in the extreme northern part of Siberia, 
and from other geological specimens found there, we know 
that region to have been once the habitation of animals which 
could live only in a temperate climate, and that it was richly 
productive of vegetation which could grow only where no 
blighting wintry blast could come. This proves beyond a 
doubt that the present geographic and climatic condition 
of the earth is vastly different from what it once was. 

If it be a fact, that the range of mountains running north 
and south across the American continent is the great barrier 
over which the floods have never passed ; that most of the 
country east of that range is upheaved and new formation ; 
that all beyond is primitive formation, which was never sub- 
merged in the briny deep — may not that belt of primitive 
earth indicate the locality of the river Pison, and may not 
California be the land of Havilah, where there was gold ? 
If this be so, if the range of mountains which runs north 
and south across the American continent, was the great bul- 
wark which resisted the western rolling of the proud-crested 
waves of the heaving ocean ; then, the earth being repre- 
sented as a human body, the Rocky Mountain range would 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 167 

be the right arm, and the Cordilleras and the Andes would 
be what remains of the right leg. Under these mountain 
ranges would run the rivers Pison and Hiddckel. 

"We have nothing on the Eastern continent to indicate so 
clearly the position of the other two internal rivers ; but we 
would suggest that beneath the Ural Mountains flowed the 
Gihon, when that would be the left arm of the world, and 
the Euphrates would be that grand stream which flows 
through the Mediterranean Sea, and passes under the African 
continent, along the place indicated by the Mountains of the 
Moon ; which, therefore, would be the left leg. 

As the primitive ocean was in proportion to the earth as 
the heart to the human body, and as the heart is under the 
left arm, therefore we may suppose, and especially since 
the great internal stream still runs out therefrom, that the 
Mediterranean Sea was then covered with a crust, and was 
a part of that great artery of the world which passed in 
through the Straits of Gibraltar from her great heart in the 
breast of the figure, or where the Atlantic rolls between 
Europe and North America. 

The investigations of scientific men have led to the con- 
clusion that our Gulf Stream is the outflow of a mighty 
volume of water which passes from the Mediterranean Sea, 
under Africa and the Atlantic Ocean, and comes to the sur- 
face in the South Atlantic, or in the Caribbean Sea. Is this 
not a justification of our theory of the internal or arterial 
circulation of the waters through the body of the primitive 
earth ? 

It might be made interesting, possibly useful, should the 
geologist trace out as far as indicated by the fragmentary 
ranges of mountains and hills, the great internal, arterial, 
and venous channels of the primitive world, where pulsated, 
in obedience to the surging of the sea, vast volumes of salt 
water, by which means the whole earth was moistened, its 



168 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

surface was rendered productive, and from which flowed out 
the rivulets and rivers, or external veins. The water, when 
thrown out from the sea, was laden with salt and all kind 
of minerals in solution, which, filtering through the earth, 
deposited its fatness in the soil for the support of vegetation, 
and finally gushed out upon the surface, pure sweet water, 
fully prepared to slake the thirst of man and beast ; when 
by many a tortuous winding, it flowed back to the universal 
reservoir of water, the great heart of the world. 

How can we account for the fact that the hills and the 
mountains always run in ranges, unless we suppose that in 
the original plastic condition of the earth, her arterial waters, 
surging beneath the surface, threw up these ranges, which 
formerly, as broad arches, stood aboVe the internal volumes 
of the flood. Now, however, those channels are for the most 
filled up, and, it may be, with the immeasurable treasures 
of the old world. What vast riches and inestimable wealth 
may we not suppose to be heaped up in that channel under 
the Rocky Mountains where once flowed the Pison, one of 
the earth's great internal rivers ! 

We might trace a further resemblance between the world 
and a human body by pointing out the rock formations in 
the former answering to the bones in the latter ; and we feel 
confident that the analogy between the two would appear 
so striking that no one would hesitate to agree with us that 
the body of Adam was formed to be a representation of the 
world. We will not dwell here, however, hoping that 
enough has already been said on the subject to induce the 
intelligent reader to make the comparison for himself, and 
to deduce his own conclusions. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 169 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Locality of Eden Literally — The Hyperborean 
Regions of Orpheus. 

WE understand the description given by Moses of the 
garden to be a prefiguration both of the world and 
of the body of Adam. Before discussing its application 
particularly to the body of Adam, it becomes necessary 
to the development of our plan here to inquire more fully 
as to the locality of the literal garden of Eden, in which 
Adam lived and reigned and sinned and was disgraced. 

If the garden were established to represent the whole 
world and the body of Adam, then was it variegated with 
gently rising hills and lovely dells, like the graceful swells 
caused by the veins and muscles in a healthy human body. 
At a glance Adam could see the miniature representation of 
the vast dominion over which he reigned. 

In such a representation, where else but at the head of the 
world would be located the power which should govern the 
world ; therefore we conclude, as we have concluded, that 
the garden of Eden was at the north pole, or head of the 
world, and that the artery which is divided in the temples 
answers to the rivers which watered the garden. Like the 
rich curls on the head of youth, the trees and vines, loaded 
with luxuriant fruits and lovely flowers of many variegated 
hues, and redolent with a thousand sweet odors, formed a 
glorious canopy over the happy residence of the world's 
great king. 

There were no extremes of heat and cold, no sun's fierce 

fervors, no wintry blasts, no burning heat, no biting frosts, 

no extremes of wet and drought ; nature and nature's laws 

were perfect and in perfect harmony, and all things con- 

15 



170 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

spired to render the garden of Eden a Paradise, " where even 
a god might deign to dwell." The garden was a map and a 
miniature representation of the primitive condition of the 
whole earth. How vast must have been the climatic and 
meteorological differences in the world then and now! 

"What is it which produces the change of seasons, the ex- 
tremes of heat and cold, of rain and drought, the fervors of 
the equator and the eternal frosts of the poles, the dead 
calms and furious storms, the unceasing change and uni- 
versal confusion under which all nature labors ? 

It will be remembered that, according to a fixed law of 
motion, the earth should revolve in a right line to the 
motive power, and, therefore, that her axis should be per- 
pendicular to the plane of her orbit, or at right angles to 
the current of electricity from the sun. This kind of revo- 
lution would produce equal days and nights from pole to 
pole, and, consequently, a temperate climate everywhere ; 
but the most delightful spots, because there would be eternal 
light, would be at the poles. 

The sense of touch goes out from the head, and conveys 
impressions to the brain from every part of the body ; and 
yet this universal sense is divided at the head into the four 
senses of hearing, seeing, tasting, smelling. By the one 
river divided into four rivers the garden of Eden was 
watered and rendered fruitful — was made the glorious 
habitation of the lord and sovereign of all the earth, which 
without them would have been a barren waste. By the one 
universal sense of touch, divided off into the four specific 
senses, the brain is rendered active, fruitful of thought, the 
seat of the soul, the material organism through which divine 
intelligence may act ; but cut off all these senses, and the 
brain is inert matter, incapable of thought, of impulse, and 
of action. 

The garden of Eden, then, was located at the north pole, 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 171 

or head of the world, and when she revolved upon her axis 
perpendicularly to the plane of her orbit, it was in perpetual 
light, without the possibility of any extremes of heat and 
cold, and of wet and dry. It was the head, and crowned 
with unending light ; and the whole body of the earth was 
blessed with equal days and nights, through all the year, 
from pole to pole. On this account the seasons were always 
and everywhere the same, except only the slight difference 
produced by the distance from the sun, between the aphelion 
and the perihelion of the earth's orbit. 

When the earth revolved upon her perpendicular axis, the 
atmosphere must have been greatly elevated at the equator 
and correspondingly depressed at the poles. This condition 
was lasting, because the motion which produced it was regu- 
lar and continuous. The elevated atmosphere at the equa- 
tor would necessarily soften the direct rays of the sun, and 
the depressed atmosphere or that of less elevation at the 
poles would admit the oblique rays of the sun to penetrate 
there with such freedom that the temperature must have 
been everywhere near the same, and perfectly delightful. 
There could be no cross currents of the atmosphere, no vio- 
lent winds, no aerial commotions ; but gentle breezes, redo- 
lent with balmy odors, from east to west, caused by the solid 
earth revolving more rapidly than the circumambient air, 
breathed delicious, even ecstatic joys on all the happy deni- 
zens of the earth. 

There could be no sickness or protracted pain or misery 
in such a happy world ; and man and beast, in perfect bliss, 
must have lived out their appointed time. The happy beasts, 
with every want gratified, parted life without a pang, and 
their bodies furnished food for the carnivora ; which in turn 
becoming so numerous as to endanger the order of being 
which God had established in the world, with a quick, sharp 
blow from the men whom He had made in his image and 



172 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

likeness, were removed from the stage of action ; and these 
last, at the call of their Maker, yielded up their happy lives 
without a murmur or regret. Happy denizens of a happy 
world! 

Moses informs us that there was, in all the primitive 
earth, no rain ; but a mist went up and watered the whole 
face of the ground. The electrical condition of the earth 
and air was uniform, and there could be no extraordinary 
evaporations, and no rain-clouds could be formed. The gen- 
tle evaporation which daily went on like the insensible per- 
spiration of a healthy body, in a world where all was order 
and regularity, was nightly condensed, or more accurately, 
the gases, relieved from combination by the great electrical 
machine, the sun, were recombined. 

The happy earth, by day, was slightly stimulated by the 
rays of the sun, which prepared a delightful anodyne for 
her at night ; and thus she was rendered productive beyond 
our most extravagant conceptions ; and no doubt the num- 
ber of men and of beasts which then inhabited her surface 
would be astonishing to the most devout student of the laws 
of nature in this miserable age. We may form some idea 
of the richness of the soil and the luxuriance of vegetation, 
by remembering that there were no rains to wash off the soil ; 
but where the vegetable grew and matured, there it decayed 
and went to enrich the earth. 

In this happy state, thus perfect and populous, the world 
was, when Adam came to be her imperial lord. He came, 
not as the man who was created in the image and likeness 
of God, to subdue the earth, but to receive the voluntary 
submission of the world to his august authority. He came, 
not to people the earth, but to rule its numerous inhabitants, 
as God rules in the heavens. He came, not with his mate, 
as the other animals and men had done, but he came as the 
sole sovereign of the world. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 173 

An angel could not have governed the world, because its 
inhabitants were physical beings. No individual of the then 
governing race could be elevated above his brethren without 
humiliation and great violence to their feelings, even if one 
suitable to the task could have been found. The law was 
ever unchanging, that whatever procreates must multiply 
after his kind ; therefore, since the first governing man was 
not endowed with the desire Or capacity for empire, none of 
his descendants could possess these qualities ; and hence the 
necessity for the creation of another man ; a man whose 
physical beauty and perfection, and whose intellectual su- 
periority should as far surpass that of the governing man 
as the latter excelled the animal man. 

His body was made most perfect, most complete in love- 
liness, and beauty and nobility of appearance, and in refine- 
ment of its material, of any which had yet been made ; and 
into this body was breathed the breath of life, and he became 
a living soul. To this man was given the passions, instincts, 
and desires of perfect manhood, else how could he be a fit 
ruler of men ? He was endowed with intellectual capacities 
and powers inferior only to the high intelligences of heaven ; 
for man is but a little lower than the angels. 

The garden into which he was placed, as we have seen, 
was located at the north pole ; and this we shall now pro- 
ceed to make more clear, by reference to other facts than 
those already adduced. From revelation, and the necessi- 
ties and aptitudes in the case, we have concluded that the 
garden in which Adam was placed was there ; and if this 
were not so, whence were derived the traditions in regard 
to the hyperborean regions ? They were not a pure inven- 
tion, for if any man, however deep in the folds of antiquity, 
had possessed the temerity and unbounded powers of inven- 
tion to have originated these traditions, he certainly would 
not have been forgotten ; but would, in the affections of the 
15* 



174 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

ancients, have usurped the position of Apollo, and, as the 
president of the Muses, he would have been worshipped as 
the god who had come to them literally from beyond the 
north. 

It is impossible to conjecture that the rude, uncultivated 
ancestors of the Greeks could have invented, without some 
facts to start with, the glowing description of the hyper- 
borean regions, as given us by Orpheus and Pindar. They 
say of the inhabitants of that happy land, " On sweet and 
fragrant herbs they feed, amid verdant and grassy pastures, 
and drink ambrosial dew, divine potation ; all resplendent 
alike in coeval youth, a placid serenity forever smiles on 
their brows and lightens in their eyes ; the consequence of 
a just temperament of mind and disposition, both in the 
parents and in the sons, disposing them to do what is just 
and to speak what is wise. Neither diseases nor wasting old 
age infests this holy people; but, without labor, without war, 
they continue to live happily, and to escape the vengeance 
of the cruel Nemesis." 

Is this not a traditional description of the Paradise which 
Moses describes ? In the present condition of the world, by 
what train of reason, or by what kind of flight of fancy 
could the most poetic imagination have thought of placing 
the "happy regions of the blessed beyond where the north 
wind begins to blow ? " Who could, in the wildest fancy, 
have dreamed of perpetual spring and unending grassy pas- 
tures at the north pole, when all experience and all reason 
would lead us to the conclusion that that locality must be 
bound up in the adamantine chains of unending ice? The 
poetic imaginings of the ancients must have been founded 
upon some tradition handed down to them from more an- 
tique times, and was an indistinct remembrance of a former 
and very different and far more happy condition of the 
world. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 175 

What that condition was, and how the vast change could 
have been brought about, was lost to mankind, and could 
not possibly be recovered except by a direct revelation. In 
infinite mercy this was given to Moses, by whom we are in- 
formed that the whole earth was as happily situated as these 
hyperborean regions are described to be by the poets, and 
that the world was cursed on account of the sin of the 
world's supreme ruler. A rational view of that account, and 
the necessity of the case, has already led us to the conclusion 
that the scene of the majesty and the fall of Adam was at 
the north pole, from which he was driven out, and which is 
guarded to this day by circumambient icebergs, like a 
flaming sword turning every way. 

The tradition of the hyperborean regions proves the fact 
that an imperfect recollection of the primitive happy con- 
dition of our first parents was preserved through the cata- 
clysm and the dispersion, even by the heathen ; and it 
proves further that the seat of original happiness was at 
the north pole, or in the hyperborean regions. Therefore, 
Adam, as the great sole sovereign, was enthroned in the 
garden planted for him at the head of the world. 

He was endowed with the lofty capacities for investiga- 
tion and the comprehension of the physical and metaphys- 
ical laws, in order that he might reveal and put to use the 
vast resources of nature, which to the red man would for- 
ever have remained among "the hidden mysteries." He 
was clothed with the godlike attributes pertaining to a high 
order of intelligence, and an uncompromising desire for sole 
sovereignty; and hence being jealous of all rivalry in gov- 
ernment and philosophical attainments, he was a suitable 
representative, the fit vicegerent of God on earth. 

As such, all men and animals voluntarily offered their 
humble submission to him, and God commanded him to eat 
freely of the trees of the garden, except of the tree of the 



176 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

knowledge of good and evil ; " for in the day thou eatest 
thereof thou shalt surely die." It is true that, had not this 
single restraint been laid upon him, he might have become 
arrogant in his self-sufficiency ; but yet we must believe that 
this injunction was imposed upon him as a paternal warn- 
ing rather than as an arbitrary threat ; and no doubt Adam, 
with undarkened intellect, saw clearly the connection be- 
tween the physical cause and the physical effect, between 
the inhibited indulgence and the result in death. There- 
fore, when he did violate the law, he was without excuse, 
and was himself the author of his own misfortunes and of 
his own misery. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

The Locality of Eden Figuratively Considered. 

MANY commentators and expounders of the Bible are 
in the habit of spiritualizing everything in it, until, 
to say the least, they often make it appear a very silly book ; 
yet, strangely enough, they seize upon the evident figures 
under consideration, and insist with all the tenacity of 
fanaticism in giving to this particular passage a literal con- 
struction. We will admit the description of the garden in 
Eden has a literal meaning — that the garden was a minia- 
ture representation of the whole earth ; but the great lesson 
intended to be taught — the beauty of the passage — is con- 
tained in its metaphorical sense. The passions and instincts 
of the body, the desires and aspirations of the intellect, are 
the trees which God planted in the garden, which is the 
body of Adam. He might freely indulge and gratify to the 
fullest extent all the animal appetites and intellectual de- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 177 

sires of his nature, one passion only excepted, which is re- 
presented by the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, 
which is in the midst of the garden. 

God does not choose to govern the worlds or to deal with 
his creatures in an arbitrary manner, but works out all his 
designs by the use of adequate means. The death of the 
body is a physical result ; therefore the question arises just 
here, What passion is that, which, if indulged, will of itself 
produce death ? 

We have already seen that, by the law of reproduction, 
decay and death will follow, or that whatever reproduces 
must die; hence it would appear that the only restraint 
imposed upon Adam was this : Thou shalt not procreate ; 
for in the day thou dost indulge that passion, in conformity 
with the universal law of being, thou shalt surely die. This 
was not the threat of a tyrant, but the merciful injunction, 
or, rather, the kind admonition of a Father. 

That he might be thoroughly qualified to fill the high 
position which he had been made to occupy, Adam was 
indued with the lofty ambition for sole sovereignty. He 
was created to be the king of all the earth, and in order 
that he might be well prepared to discharge the functions of 
his office, and that the position might ever continue one of 
pleasure to him, he was so constituted that, to be happy, he 
must rule the world ; and he could no more bear rivalry in 
this, than the Universal King could permit a divided au- 
thority in the government of the heavens. 

It is an inflexible law of being that whatever propagates 
its species must multiply after its kind. If Adam, the monarch 
of all the earth, should become the father of a race, his off- 
spring, like himself, must be possessed of an ambition which 
could not be satisfied short of universal dominion. It 
therefore would appear, without argument, that there could 
be no place in the world for more than one such individual ; 



178 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

and Adam, with perfect and unclouded intellect, must have 
fully comprehended this truth. When he first came upon 
the stage of action, God mercifully informed him that he 
was made to be a sole sovereign, and that if he should pro- 
create his species, the confusion which would thereby be 
introduced into the world would render it absolutely neces- 
sary that he should die. 

We have already supposed that Adam understood and 
obeyed this injunction, and lived and reigned as the world's 
great king through one whole day of superior or Adamic 
time, or a thousand years of ordinary time. It is reasonable 
to suppose that this time was spent by him in the investiga- 
tion of the laws of nature, the development of the resources 
of the earth, and the amelioration of the condition of his 
subjects, the primitive inhabitants of the world. 

At the end of this period he had learned from experience, 
as well as from his own reflection, that whatever reproduces 
must die ; and that like must beget like. Then, when he 
was thoroughly fortified against the only transgression which 
it was possible for him to commit against God and his own 
being, and when it was evident to him that there was in all 
the earth no being capable of entering fully into his views, 
of sympathizing in the joys and majesty of his reign, or of 
appreciating completely the physical improvements of the 
earth, and the discoveries in the arts and sciences which he 
was continually making — then "God said, It is not good 
for the man to be alone." 

The want of such companionship was the only desire 
Adam could have which had not been gratified ; therefore 
God determined to make a helpmeet for him — not a wife, 
but a companion, a friend ; an individual who should be like 
him in physical perfection and beauty, and in intellectual 
endowments and high aspirations. He was now strongly 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 179 

fortified by experience against the violation of the law of 
his immortality. 

In a thousand years of philosophic investigation and 
reflection, Adam had so schooled his animal desires that 
he felt no inclination to transgress in this direction; and 
hence, no doubt, his prayer to God was for a companion 
who could sympathize with him in the affairs of his govern- 
ment, and who, endowed with capacities similar to his own, 
could appreciate the discoveries which he was continually 
making in the arts and sciences. God heard his prayer, and 
gave to him a helpmeet, a suitable companion — one in 
every respect the exact counterpart of himself — more beau- 
tiful in form — with the intellectual capacity for compre- 
hending all mental efforts, and a quick intuition and appre- 
ciation of the beautiful in nature and in art superior to his 
own. 

Such was the companion, not the wife, whom God gave to 
be with Adam. To her he imparted the condition upon 
which their immortality and their happy reign over the 
whole earth depended. This companion was a female, and 
the natural desire of Adam might therefore be excited by 
continual intimate association; yet he was so fortified by 
faith in his God, and his experience of the operations of 
nature, and his knowledge of the relation between cause and 
effect, that his great enemy never once thought of attacking 
him directly, nor ever hoped thus to tempt him to his ruin. 

The woman, his companion, however, who was new in the 
world, and therefore inexperienced, although she daily wit- 
nessed the intellectual labors of her lord in the investigation 
of nature and nature's laws, yet, inspired as she was with the 
same thirst for knowledge which elevated Adam so far above 
all other creatures — fortified as she was only by the advice 
and counsel of Adam — she was approached by the tempter. 
With subtlety superior to that of all the beasts of the field, 



180 THE BIBLE TEUE, 

well understanding her great thirst for knowledge, the ser- 
pent attacked her in this direction, because the passion 
which must not be gratified was represented by a tree called 
the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. 

" Adam was not deceived : but the woman being deceived 
was in the transgression ; " and when she had been seduced 
from the path of purity and innocence, went to the great 
sovereign of the world, and telling him what she had done, 
induced him, though fully aware of the terrible conse- 
quences, to partake also of the tree of the knowledge of good 
and evil. 

Two questions come up here for investigation; namely, 
Why was Adam's helpmeet or companion made a female ? 
and, Who was the serpent who tempted and beguiled Eve 
from the path of virtue and of life ? These questions we will 
attempt to answer in their order, and as clearly as we may. 
We care not whether our solutions shall be according to the 
teachings of the commentators or not, provided they shall 
comport with truth and reason. 



CHAPTER XX. 



Why the " Helpmeet " God gave to Adam was a Female 
— The Fall. 

HAD the companion of the world's great monarch been 
a man, he must have been equal to Adam ; equal phys- 
ically, equal intellectually, equal in capacities and in high 
aspirations. Adam was so constituted that he could not be 
happy without the sole, undisputed sovereignty of a world ; 
and had another man, such as Adam, been created, he too 
must have possessed the same thirst for knowledge, and the 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 181 

same desire for universal authority ; and, instead of being a 
helpmeet, this other man would necessarily have been thrown 
in opposition to Adam ; and jealousy, envy, rivalry, and war 
must inevitably have resulted from the very constitution of 
the two monarchs. No more could the world remain at 
peace with two such beings as Adam in it, than a divided 
authority could be tolerated in the hierarchy of the heavens. 

However, could not a man have been made as a companion 
for Adam without the desire for sovereignty, or any dispo- 
sition which might lead him to interfere in the government 
of the world? If Adam was made to be a universal king, 
and if his happiness depended upon the possession of abso- 
lute dominion, how could any one be a helpmeet for him, 
who cared for none of these things ? If such a being would 
have supplied the demand of his heart, the yearnings of his 
nature, there was no necessity whatever for a new creation ; 
because such individuals were abundant among his subjects, 
the old governing race of the world. 

It is utterly impossible for any one who cares nothing for 
authority himself, to sympathize with him who, to be happy, 
must wield the sceptre of universal authority. If we sup- 
pose that another man had been made without the ambition 
for sovereignty, but with the same intense desire for knowl- 
edge that distinguished Adam, do we not perceive that, while 
the latter was engaged in governmental affairs, the former 
would be pushing his philosophic researches, and in a short 
time would become much wiser than he who sat upon the 
throne. This would have introduced a condition of things 
which by no means could have been tolerated by the abso- 
lute and jealous lord of the whole earth. 

It follows, then, that a man could not be so constituted 

as to meet the designs of the Almighty and the desires of 

Adam. A merciful God was so careful of the happiness of 

Adam, and of the peace and harmony of the world, that 

16 



182 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

he would not create this man and his female at the same 
time, as he had done in the creation of all other animals 
and the first governing man ; and this would certainly have 
been the case in this instance as well as in all others, had 
reproduction been the design of his being. 

Moses tells us that the first governing man was created 
male and female, and God blessed them, and said unto them, 
Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth. When 
Adam was created, however, he was made as the other ani- 
mals had been ; that is, his body was brought forth by or 
sprang from the earth ; and when fully matured, God caused 
the current of electricity to put the finely constructed or- 
ganism into operation, and Adam became a living animal. 
Had it been intended that he should have been a reproducing 
animal, would not his female have been made then and in 
the same manner? 

Since, however, Adam was designed to be the sole repre- 
sentative on earth of the wisdom, power, and majesty of 
God, he was endowed with a high order of intelligence, but 
a little lower than the angels are, and hence it is said that 
he became a living intelligence or soul. He was imme- 
diately installed into his high office, placed in his palatial 
residence in the garden of pleasure which had* been prepared 
for him, and commanded to dress it and keep it. We have 
already seen that this command extended to the whole earth, 
for all the ends of the earth were given to him for a posses- 
sion. 

Afterward, but how long we can only conjecture from 
circumstances and from analogy, and which we have sup- 
posed to have been at least one superior day or a thousand 
years according to our reckoning, then God said, It is not 
good for the man to be alone. So he made a helpmeet or 
companion for him, who should be with him in his lonely 
and reflective hours ; who should rejoice in his high govern- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 183 

mental honors; who could fully appreciate without jealousy 
the vast improvements which he had made and was still 
making in the condition of the world ; who could under- 
stand and admire the godlike ability with which he inves- 
tigated and developed the laws of nature, by which not only 
this, but all the worlds and vast systems of worlds are gov- 
erned. 

This companion must of necessity have been like him in 
physical perfection and mental refinement, endowed with 
the ambition for universal dominion, and the desire for 
knowledge as keen and intense as these passions were in 
Adam himself, in order that this being might fully appre- 
ciate and heartily sympathize with him in all his schemes, 
in all his mighty mental efforts. Had such an individual 
been made a man, it is evident that the two jealous kings 
would in time have disagreed, and confusion and war would 
have ensued. God, in mercy, to prevent the possibility of 
any future variance between Adam and his helpmeet, made 
her a female. 

Further, He would not even make her body directly from 
the earth, as the bodies of the females of all other animals 
had been made ; but, causing a deep sleep to come upon 
Adam, God took one of his ribs and made of it a woman, 
whom He gave to be with Adam. Thus a great miracle 
was performed, the only one mentioned in the history of the 
entire creation, in order that Adam might have a companion, 
not similar, but the exact counterpart of himself ; a distinct 
individuality, yet bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh, with 
instincts and ambitions as lofty as his own, yet life of his 
life and soul of his soul. He and his companion were two 
perfect and distinct individuals, yet — mystery of God! — 
they were but one. By this wise and merciful arrangement 
Adam obtained the desired help and companionship with- 
out the sole sovereignty and peace of the world being en- 



184 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

dangered, because the desire of the one was the ambition of 
the other ; what was the pleasure of one was the pleasure 
of both. Under these auspicious circumstances, how glori- 
ous was the government of the world ! — and but for the 
transgression of the law of immortality and of sole sover- 
eignty, it might have so continued to the end of time. 

The queen of all the earth, endowed with the lofty de- 
sires of her lord, with impulses much more intense, and 
fortified neither by long experience nor deep reflection, as 
her mind was not matured in regard to the immutable laws 
of nature, her faith in God was not rationally established ; 
therefore, when caught alone, she was persuaded to believe 
that by the transgression of the law, all that wisdom which 
was obtained by Adam only by patient thought and philo- 
sophic research, would come to them by intuition. She 
was the more easily deceived because the passion which 
they were forbidden to indulge was represented by a tree in 
the midst of the garden, called the tree of the knowledge of 
good and evil. 

We suppose that the tempter pointed out to her the in- 
dulgence of this passion by all living creatures except 
alone by her and Adam, and that death in no instance had 
ever followed the act ; then why should it be so in their 
case only ? All other creatures die because He has made 
them to do so ; but you He made immortal, and therefore 
He knows that you can never die. 

Thus our poor mother was deluded, when, joyous with 
the discovery that neither death nor any perceptible harm 
attended the act, she ran with the acquired knowledge, and 
persuaded Adam that all this while he had been duped by 
his God ; " and he took the fruit which the woman offered, 
and did also eat." 

As to the immediate results of the fall, as well as to its 
legitimate sequences, we have volume upon volume of 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 185 

spiritualizing ; yet the subject has been so mystified, the 
word "Jacob" so frequently occurs, or is implied, that the 
inquirer after truth had best lay them all aside, and, in 
the fear of God, depend upon the light which Moses gives, 
and investigate for himself. 

What is the natural and rational view in which we are 
to consider the fall of Adam and his helpmeet? If we are 
to understand that the eating of the fruit of the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil is to be taken in a literal sense 
alone ; if it was not the representation of a moral action, or 
the violation of an immutable law of being, one absolutely 
necessary to the accomplishment of the designs of God in 
the creation and government of the world, it must be con- 
fessed that what Moses says on the subject is dark and mys- 
terious, instead of being, as it should be, an illumination of 
the subject to us, the most interesting, possibly the most im- 
portant of all others. 

How shall we account for the existence in the world of 
good and evil, of life and death ; for the tenacity with 
which we cling to the one and the horror with which we 
dread the other ; the shortness of the one, and the terrible 
certainty of the other ; the strifes within, and the war- 
rings without ; the confusion of the elements ; in a word, 
all nature unsettled and contending with itself? These 
have been questions which have agitated the minds of the 
thoughtful in all ages. 

The Jew and the Gentile, the priest and the philosopher, 
the statesman and the soldier, the young and the old, are all 
agreed that He who is infinite in goodness as well as wisdom 
and power, could not have made things as they are — could 
not have constituted the world as a wretched stage, and 
then made the teeming millions of sentient beings to be the 
miserable actors in the terrible tragedy now being here 
enacted. As good a being as God must be could never 
16* 



186 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

take pleasure in erecting such a stage, on which lasting joy 
or permanent happiness cannot be represented, and in call- 
ing into being performers who are overwhelmed in pain and 
misery from their forced entrance to their fearful exit. 

Deep and laborious have been the researches of the 
philosopher, in every age and in every clime, to discover 
why the world, planned by Omniscience and created by 
Omnipotence, should be so imperfect, and how the govern- 
ment of the same should pass from His hands. They, how- 
ever, are unable to solve the mystery ; but Moses, admitted 
to the councils of the Most High, tells us that the trans- 
gression of Adam brought death upon our race, and for his 
sake the earth was cursed. 

The law is immutable and without exception, as every 
law of God must be, that all results, both spiritual and 
physical, must be accomplished by the use of adequate 
means. Geology, as we have already seen, declares that the 
present appearances of the eartbr have been produced by a 
vast revolution and universal upheaval of nature. It is 
proven by fossil remains that animals and vegetables, now 
found only near the equator, once nourished in much 
greater perfection as near the north pole as the philosopher 
has yet been able to push his discoveries. Moses tells us 
that the physical ruin, as well as the moral blight of the 
world, was effected by the sin of Adam. But what was the 
mighty means by which Adam could thwart the moral and 
physical designs of Almighty Power in regard to the world? 

We are taught that Moses intends for us to understand 
him literally only when he tells us that Adam brought 
about all the vast ruin of the world by the mastication of 
an apple. With due deference to the wisdom of the theo- 
logically learned, let us ask, what connection can there 
possibly be between the eating of an apple and the pain 
and misery and death of his youngest son ? You say that, 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 137 

although the slow poison of the apple did not kill Adam for 
near a thousand years, yet it is so powerful as to kill his 
descendants now at all ages, from birth to the age of three- 
score years and ten ; but that this is by no means a literal, 
but a spiritual, figurative poison. If this be so, then it 
must have been a figurative poison which killed Adam. 

Then you insist that a real, literal apple figuratively 
killed Adam, has killed all his race, and now, six thousand 
years after the eating, its figurative effects in killing is more 
powerful than ever before. A real cause produces real 
results ; a figurative cause, if we may be allowed the expres- 
sion, can effect only figurative ends. If, as you maintain, 
the forbidden fruit which Adam ate was a real, literal apple, 
its poison is literal, and therefore the conclusion is unavoid- 
able that the death which it produced on Adam and his race 
is a real, literal death. If it were a figurative apple, then 
the poison is figurative, and the resultant death must be 
figurative. Hence it is a double absurdity to say that Adam 
drew from a literal apple a figurative poison, which produces 
real, literal death. 

You teach us that the results of eating the apple are 
spiritual. The act of eating is wholly physical ; then how 
could it produce spiritual results ? You tell us that the tree, 
with its tempting, luscious fruits, was placed in the midst of 
the garden, and that Adam was forbidden to eat thereof 
merely as a test of obedience ; that when he did eat of that 
tree, God was so incensed as to curse, not only Adam and his 
offspring, but also the entire animal and vegetable king- 
doms, ay, the very inanimate earth upon which they dwelt. 
This kind of punishment would have been arbitrary in the 
extreme, such as a very passionate tyrant might be supposed 
to be capable of inflicting, if he should punish with death a 
whole nation because of the disobedience of his own son. 

According, however, to our views, God, the creator and 



188 THE BIBLE TEUE, 

upholder of all things, never acts arbitrarily, but works out 
all his designs by fixed and immutable laws ; therefore, not- 
withstanding the offensiveness to the majesty of heaven of 
the transgression of Adam, yet God punished him not as a 
passionate man might have done, but, as a just judge, de- 
clared the law in the case, and at the same time, as a 
gracious, merciful father, gave promise of future hope and 
happiness to his guilty, offending children. 

Hence death, all the moral and physical ills which have 
come upon Adam and all his race, the warring of the elements, 
the confusion in nature, are not the effects of the vengeful 
wrath of God* but the legitimate, ay, the inevitable results 
of the disobedience of him who had been appointed the uni- 
versal representative and supreme ruler of the world. These 
mighty results, by no process of reasoning, can be deducible 
from the eating of an apple. 

If Adam were made for sole sovereignty, and indued with 
a lofty ambition which could be satisfied only with undi- 
vided and world-wide supremacy, then, in a perfect state of 
happiness, there was in all the earth no place for another 
such being as he was. Should others like him, with in- 
stincts and aspirations for supreme authority, come into the 
world, it is evident that envy, jealousy, strife, confusion, and 
war must necessarily come with them. Had God originally 
designed a race of such beings, and yet made them im- 
mortal, would he not have been the author and builder of 
a pandemonium, from which there could have been no 
escape ? And would not all have united in a petition to 
him to open the door of mercy, and permit friendly death 
to release them from the horrid scene of strife and confu- 
sion? God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, 
harmony, and happiness ; therefore he could not design that 
there should be, in a perfect and peaceful world, more than 
one being with desires and capacities for supreme authority. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 189 

And hence he did not command Adam, as he did every other 
living creature, to multiply after his kind. 

We have seen that whatever procreates, ipso facto must 
die — that is, the law of reproduction is the law of death ; 
therefore, if Adam transgressed the law by the observance 
of which his Creator had declared that he might be immortal 
and a happy monarch forever, then it was by his own act 
that he brought death upon himself, and strife and confusion 
and misery upon the world. He voluntarily, and contrary 
to the law, procreated a race of beings, who, like himself, 
were ambitious of universal supremacy, thereby necessi- 
tating his own abdication of that throne, without which, 
from the very organization of his nature, he must be miser- 
able. The beings whom he forced upon the stage of action 
in opposition to the will of God, from the fact that they 
must be like him, with his disposition to rebellion, with all 
his desires and instincts, must necessarily be born to an in- 
heritance of envy, jealousy, disappointment, misery, and 
death. 

Here we might rest the question, but yet we will again 
appeal to the record to fortify our opinion, after we have 
inquired who and what the tempter was. 



CHAPTER XXI. 



Who the Tempter was — "And they sewed eig-leaves 
together and made themselves aprons." 

THE serpent," or beguiler, who "was more subtle than all 
the beasts of the field, said, Yea has God said, Ye shall 
not eat of every tree of the garden ? " We learn from this, 
not that the tempter was a beast, but that he was more in- 



190 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

telligent than all the beasts of the field. The subtlety of 
his argument shows that he was a rational being, and the 
power of speech abundantly proves that he was a man ; for 
no other animal possesses this faculty, which, indeed, is the 
distinctive evidence that an animal belongs to the genus 
homo. It matters not what degree of intelligence may be pos- 
sessed by an animal, if he have not the faculty of speech he 
is not a man ; in the converse, however mentally defective, 
if he possess this faculty he is therefore classed among men. 
Man alone, of all the animals, has the power of speech and 
of ratiocination ; but the tempter not only spoke, but rea- 
soned subtlely ; hence the conclusion is unavoidable that the 
tempter was a man. 

But what man was he ? This is a question easily answered, 
if our position, that the man spoken of by Moses in the first 
chapter of Genesis, who had the capacity to govern the 
world for at least fifty thousand years, be correct. We must 
bear in mind that the world was in a perfect state ; that, 
instead of the extremes of heat and cold, of wet and dry — 
instead of polar ice and equatorial fervors, whereby much of 
the little dry land which now appears above the watery 
waste is rendered uninhabitable to man and beast — it was 
a beautiful earth. 

The waters were then gathered together into one place, 
and the dry land appeared from pole to pole ; the axis of 
the earth being perpendicular to the plane of her orbit, the 
days and nights throughout the year were equal, and one 
eternal spring, with just change enough from the perihelion 
to the aphelion of her orbit, and back again, to prevent 
monotony, and to mark the earth's annual rounds. The 
whole earth, as it was then, is described in the portraiture 
of the garden of pleasure where Adam was placed. With 
this picture of the primitive earth before us, we may be able 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 191 

to form some faint idea of the vast population which the old 
world supported, even without cultivation. 

During all the years, from the last day of the creative 
week, down to the advent of Adam, the man, who had been 
made male and female, had subdued the earth, and had 
dominion over the fishes of the sea, the fowl of the air, and 
over the beasts of the field. Through all the rolling ages, 
more than 50,000 years, this man, no doubt, in obedience to 
the instincts of his nature and the command of his Maker, 
had been fruitful and multiplied, and had replenished the 
earth from pole to pole, and all around the pleasant and 
luxuriant earth. 

Would not Adam, who was made the king of this race, 
select from among them the most intelligent, to be his min- 
isters, and to surround his royal court; and would he not 
impart to them much of the wisdom which he acquired dur- 
ing the thousand years of his happy reign ? The chief of 
these, the minister of state — the man who was nearest the 
throne — might, with propriety, be said to be " more subtle 
than all the beasts of the field." This individual, we may 
suppose, was admitted to free converse, not only with the 
king, but also with the queen ; and may we not identify such 
a one as the serpent who beguiled Eve ? How much more 
rational to suppose the serpent to have been a noble speci- 
men of the old governing race — a red man, or Indian, such 
as the aborigines of North America — than that he was a 
snake, a reptile, an orang-outang, or some other dumb 
brute ! 

Had a creature, who had never spoken before, addressed 
the woman, as the serpent did, what would have been her 
surprise, her amazement ! Under her extreme astonishment, 
she certainly would have been in a poor frame of mind to 
listen to an ingenious argument, to give and receive intelli- 
gent auswers, much less to be led away from the path of 



192 THE BIBLE TBtTE. 

duty, and to be enticed into sin and ruin by this same dumb 
brute. Had Moses supposed the serpent to have been such 
a beast, would he not have said something in reference to 
the miraculous means by which he was not only enabled to 
speak, but to reason with that degree of subtlety which over- 
came the virtue of the world's great queen? We are in- 
formed by the commentators that this was the work of the 
devil. 

If this were so, would the difficulty be removed? But 
can it be true ? God, who created all things, gave to every 
animal such organs and adaptations as would answer the 
design of their creation. To the courageous he gave strength 
and the means of defence, to the timid he gave speed 
and acute sight and hearing. He made one animal rumi- 
nant, and another non-ruminant ; but to all he gave the 
organs necessary to the proper mastication, and the healthy 
digestion of the kind of food which the instincts which he 
had implanted in them should lead them to select. 

In like manner, He gave to each the organs requisite to 
enable them to utter such sounds as are necessary to express 
the thoughts which their degree of intelligence suggests to 
them. To man alone, he gave those organs which will pro- 
duce articulate sounds. It is a physical, as well as a moral 
impossibility, for any other animal than man to utter con- 
ventional sounds by which ideas may be conveyed from one 
to another, except those of the simplest character. No other 
animal than man can think consecutively enough to use 
language, and therefore no other has the necessary organs 
of speech. 

If the ox or the ass should speak, it would be contrary to 
the law of their being, in opposition to their physical organ- 
ism ; therefore it would be a miracle, and a violation of the 
law both of mind and of matter. Is it rational to suppose 
that the devil could have the power, in a perfect world, to 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 193 

have wrought such a double miracle, when he clearly has 
no such power now? Who can believe such an extreme 
proposition, unless it were distinctly revealed to us? Even 
had the spirit of evil been mighty enough to have accom- 
plished the astonishing result of converting a dumb brute 
into a subtle debater, Eve must have been previously com- 
pletely under his influence, or she certainly could not have 
been fascinated by the arguments of a creature which she 
had never heard speak before. 

Those who tell us that the tempter was a dumb brute, also 
tell us that the only object which the devil had in view was 
to induce the woman, literally, to eat an apple from a certain 
tree. If this were all, if he could influence her so far as to 
hold calm discourse with a brute, why did he not impress 
her mind a little further, without the intervention of the 
beast, and thus lead her to the eating of the apple? This 
would have been the easier, and much less miraculous way, 
of accomplishing his object. The organs of speech were 
wanting in the animal, as well as reason ; hence, nothing 
could possibly be gained by the use of such an instrument. 

But if the procreative act was the forbidden indulgence, 
then can we see why the devil, who is a spirit, must use a 
physical agent to effect his design, and why that instrument 
must be a man. In this view of the fall of Adam, the 
account which Moses gives us seems plain enough; in any 
other light, all is uncertain, doubtful, and mysterious, beyond 
comprehension or rational belief. If the rational view of 
the subject be consistent with the inspired account of this 
momentous affair, how blindly absurd to insist upon a mys- 
terious, not to say ridiculous exposition, which was never 
satisfactory to any one! Then we again conclude that the 
procreative act was the forbidden fruit, and that a man of 
the old governing race was the tempter. 

As soon as the act violative of the law of God was per- 
17 



194 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

formed, Adam and the woman knew that they were naked, 
and were ashamed ; for they immediately made for them- 
selves aprons of fig-leaves. It is not possible that Adam, 
who had lived for some time, as we have supposed, a thou- 
sand years at least, and, as we shall hereafter show, had pro- 
foundly investigated the laws of nature, and had possibly 
advanced the arts and sciences to a degree of perfection not 
reached by us — we say that it is utterly impossible for him 
not to have known himself to have been naked. Yet the 
discovery of his nakedness seems to be the great central, if 
not the only idea which he obtained by the transgression of 
the law. 

If he were really so blind and unobservant as not to have 
known that he had on his body no artificial covering, nor 
that his beautiful body was in that perfect state in which 
God had formed it, yet why should he have been ashamed 
when he did finally discover that he had upon him no clothes ? 
Must we believe that Adam by transgression became sud- 
denly so wise, that his idea of beauty and perfection so far 
excelled the standard of the Almighty, that he was over- 
whelmed with shame and confusion because of the nudity 
of his own body, which had been made according to God's 
highest model of physical beauty and perfection? He who 
would exhibit a fine horse, will never think of covering up 
the body of the animal, even in robes of linen and of gold ; 
but he glories in showing the magnificent proportions and 
beautiful symmetry which God has given the noble animal ; 
no part of which it is thought necessary to be covered before 
he is brought into the presence of the admiring crowd. When 
was this, or any other, the most sagacious animal, ever known 
to be ashamed of any part or function of his body ? 

If Adam's body was made more perfect and beautiful than 
the body of any other animal, why should he be ashamed 
of it, or of its legitimate functions ? It is clear that he was 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 195 

not so in the state of innocency, for it was the violation of 
law which made him ashamed of his own body, and it is 
made manifest by the putting on of the aprons of fig-leaves. 

Had the mouth been the member which, by the mastica- 
tion of an apple, had so fearfully offended against the law 
of God, against the law of their being, ought not that to have 
been the member of which they should have been ashamed, 
and ought they not to have covered their mouths with the 
fig-leaves ? According to every rational view of the subject, 
we must perceive that they would be and were ashamed of 
the offending member of the body. That member is clearly 
indicated by the putting on of the aprons ; but since no of- 
fence could possibly come from thence against the law of 
life, except the act of procreation, therefore we must conclude 
that this was the offence pointed out. by the figure of the eat- 
ing of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, 
which grew in the midst of the garden. 

Is any other solution of the problem of the existence of 
good and evil in the world satisfactory or rational, except 
that given by Moses of the exaltation and fall of the world's 
great representative, the vicegerent of God on earth ? Can 
any exposition of that account be given which is more ra- 
tional than that which is here presented ? If so, we will 
be the first to embrace it ; but if this be the truth, let theo- 
logians cease to carp, and let them cease to prattle about the 
snake, or even the orang-outang theory. Our views are 
our own, and we would submit them to be tested by the se- 
verest scrutiny in the light of reason and of truth. Reject 
them not because of their novelty, for we believe that they 
are entertained and taught by Moses. 



196 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

The Effects of the Fall — Moral and Physical. 

I^HE wilful, determined rebellion of Adam, and the fool- 
. ish, daring fall of Eve, the favored children of their 
Father, and his representatives on earth, constituted an of- 
fence so provoking, that God, the Supreme Ruler, might have 
crushed the miserable sinners as a man does the crawling 
insect ; yet He would not even pronounce the legitimate con- 
sequences of the violation of the previously promulgated law, 
until after examination and full confession of the act by 
themselves; so that they, and their descendants in all the 
future ages, must pronounce the sentence just. 

To the serpent He granted no such consideration, but upon 
the testimony of the woman, without question or examina- 
tion, " The Lord God said unto the serpent, Because thou 
hast done this thing, thou art cursed above all cattle, and 
above every beast of the field ; upon thy belly shalt thou 
go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life. And I 
will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between 
thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy head, and thou 
shalt bruise his heel." 

Here is evidence as strong as Holy Writ can make it, that 
the serpent was not only a man, but that he was of the house- 
hold of Adam ; in other words, that he was his constant at- 
tendant: for even after he had seduced the woman and 
brought ruin upon his lord, yet when the Almighty calls 
Adam and the woman from their hiding-place, the serpent, 
though unbidden, is present at the audience. Moreover, as 
the sin or first impulse thereto originated with him, God did 
not deign to ask him why he had done this thing, but im- 
mediately pronounced the above-mentioned terrible curse 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 197 

upon him. Nevertheless, even this was not vindictive jus- 
tice, but the announcement to him of the legitimate and in- 
evitable consequences of his wicked interference and pre- 
meditated intention to overturn the order which God had 
established. 

To the serpent He said, You were made the governing 
being of all the earth, and when in the revolution of ages 
your race and all the varieties of animals became so numer- 
ous that the luxuriant earth could no longer support the 
teeming life upon it without cultivation, in mercy a saviour 
in the person of Adam was sent to be the gentle and benefi- 
cent ruler of the world. He was endowed with superem- 
inent intelligence, leading him to become a philosopher, 
and by his scientific researches through the superior day, 
or a thousand years, of his solitary reign, he has developed 
to a high degree the resources of the earth, whereby the 
condition of all animate nature has been greatly amelio- 
rated. These benefits have redounded chiefly to your good, 
as the principal and governing race ; then wherefore should 
you envy the supremacy of Adam and of his helpmeet, and 
why have you lent yourself to the destruction of the head 
and heart and soul of the whole world ? 

Gould you not perceive that, although one immortal 
Adam, whose supremacy there was none to dispute, was the 
greatest blessing ever bestowed upon this or any world, yet 
that two or more of such beings must prove an unmitigated 
curse, and especially to your race ? It is not in your nature 
to care for extensive authority ; but when the Adams are 
multiplied, with their ambition for sole sovereignty, and 
with all their superior intelligence, conflict, war, and terri- 
ble confusion must ensue, and woe be to your inferior race; 
for they will not only struggle with each other for the mas- 
tery, for sovereignty, but they will utterly crush out your 
17* 



198 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

race whenever it comes up in the pathway of their tempest- 
uous march. 

Your race held the entire dominion until Adam was sent 
to rule over all, as -the vicegerent of God, and the world 
has been superlatively happy and prosperous under his 
benign and philosophic reign ; but you, the individual of 
your race the most honored and trusted by the world's 
great king, have basely and wickedly betrayed your lord's 
companion, and then, through her, the king himself, who 
thereby has been dethroned. On this account enmity must 
ever exist between you and the woman. She hates you, and 
you hate her ; and the enmity began here must continue 
between your rival races to the end. The war between you 
shall be waged with unmitigated rancor, but the superior 
descendants of the woman shall bruise thy head, while thy 
inferior race shall only be able to bruise his heel. 

The curse inflicted on Adam, and on the earth, on Adam's 
account, as he is the head, shall be extended to all living 
creatures, but more especially shall it fall with grievous 
weight upon thee and upon thy proud race. The generous 
earth, which has heretofore been so genial, so productive, 
shall become inclement in its seasons, and its sterile soil 
shall no more bring forth spontaneously those fruits and 
vegetables which hitherto have afforded abundant supplies 
for thy race and the teeming millions of living creatures, 
all of which, until now, have acknowledged the dominion 
of the king and thine ; but henceforth the few of them 
which by reason of the diminished production of the barren, 
cursed earth are left, will rebel against thy race. 

They will fear you as their worst enemies, and when you 
shall need them to supply your increasing wants, you shall 
take them only by stratagem, or by going on the belly. 

How humiliating to the proud race, whose nature is op- 
posed to labor, now, when the earth more imperatively de- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 199 

manded it, to have not only the inferior animals to flee 
from them, but even to have the animal man, who had 
always served them faithfully, ay, worshipped them as 
gods, to fall off and leave them in their greatest time of 
need, to refuse to do them service willingly ! When these 
results became apparent, it is perfectly natural that enmity 
should have existed between the foolish tempter and poor, 
deluded victim ; and well might it be said that the proud 
serpent race should eat the dust of mortification and. misery 
all the days of their lives. 

The design of the red man in tempting the woman to 
sin, was to get rid of Adam as the king of the world. He 
believed that God had spoken truth when he said to Adam, 
"In the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die ;" but, 
with many of the present time, confounding a diurnal revo- 
lution of the earth with a day in superior time, not know- 
ing that a thousand years with the Lord is as one day, no 
doubt he confidently expected to see Adam and the woman 
expire immediately upon the accomplishment by them of 
the act violative of the law of God and of their immor- 
tality. 

Then what must have been his astonishment, his horror, 
when the truth flashed upon his mind that the day in which 
Adam must die meant a thousand years, during which time 
he would propagate a whole race of Adams, all ambitious, 
like their father, and that, finally, from the woman should 
spring the second Adam, who should not only restore the 
world to its former condition, but, excelling the race of 
Adam far more than Adam did the old red race, the former 
would take the place in the restoration which had been oc- 
cupied by the latter in the old kingdom ; while the animal 
man, who had no agency in the fall, would only suffer with 
all the earth, and in the restoration would occupy his old 
place of servitude. He would follow, not the tempter or 



200 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

his race, but would serve the descendants of Adam, who 
would be the immediate subjects of the Great King. 

" Thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast 
of the field ; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt 
thou eat all the days of thy life." In this fearful curse not 
one word is said to the tempter about the power of speech. 
It is beyond controversy, however, that he did then possess 
this faculty ; and had it been intended to take it from him, 
most assuredly the fact would have been mentioned in the 
curse. Moreover, nachash was more subtle than all the 
beasts of the field, and he reasoned with the skill of an 
accomplished sophist. Had he been deprived of reason, 
would not that important fact have been mentioned? 
Hence it is logically true that the seed of the nachash is 
to-day in possession of a high order of intelligence and the 
faculty of speech. 

Nachash, in one place in the Bible, at least, is translated 
" filthiness," meaning fornication. (Ezek. xvi. 36.) Between 
the seed of the nachash and the seed of the woman there 
should be enmity; but this could not be true if the tempter 
were an inferior animal ; nor could the word, translated as 
it necessarily is in Ezekiel, have been applied to a dumb 
brute. 

If we will place a fair, not to say liberal construction 
upon the curse imposed upon the beguiler, we may certainly 
learn that death was not inflicted on him because of the part 
which he had taken in the fall of Adam. Had this been the 
case, would not the momentous fact have been mentioned ? 
It is evident that if death had been brought upon him by 
that transaction, the fact would have been mentioned, and 
death would have been set down in the catalogue of the 
ills which his crime had drawn down upon himself and his 
seed. Moses uses no word intimating such an idea ; but, ou 
the contrary, the nachash is addressed as being already a 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 201 

mortal, whose term of existence is made up of the short days 
of our earth. " Upou thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt 
thou eat all the days of thy life" In this announcement, not 
even a shortening of the days, or any hastening of the time 
of the departure of the fornicator, or nachash, is in the most 
remote manner indicated. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

The Effects of the Fall, continued. 

" Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy 
sorrow and thy conception ; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth 
children, and thy desire shall be unto thy husband, and he 
shall rule over thee." "I will greatly multiply thy sorrow 
and thy conception." If we are not wilfully blind, we may 
see here that sorrow and conception are placed upon the 
same footing as to their inception and continuance. If it 
were possible for the woman to have . conceived in her state 
of original purity, by what rule of construction is it possible 
for us to conclude otherwise than that she must also have 
sorrow in that state. All agree that sorrow could not enter 
Paradise — no more could the woman have conceived in that 
holy place. 

Again : the word multiply used in this place, as in the 
first chapter of Genesis, has a more extensive meaning than 
is usually attached to it. In that place the word signifies 
to begin, and to increase greatly ; we should therefore un- 
derstand the above language to mean : Since, contrary to my 
declared will, you have determined to become a mother, 
therefore, as the legitimate consequence of your perversity 



202 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

and sin, I will begin and greatly increase thy sorrow and 
thy conception. 

" In sorrow thon shalt bring forth children." Here the 
proof is still to the same point, and forces us irresistibly to 
the conclusion that the offence of Adam and the woman was 
the act of procreation. It is believed by many that the 
sorrow spoken of in this place is the physical pain and danger 
through which the female must pass in reproduction, and 
especially in parturition ; but these difficulties, this labor, is 
common, to a greater or less extent, to the females of all animals. 
Can we believe that the females of all animals were cursed in re- 
production because the woman had eaten an apple ? Where is 
the connection between physical cause and effect ? The idea 
is too absurd to be attributed to Him whose every act is 
governed by principle or his own immutable laws, and 
whose judgments are but the declaration of the consequences 
of the violation of those laws. 

The labor of reproduction in the other animals is natural, 
was intended for their good, and cannot, therefore, rationally, 
be tortured into being a curse. An effort of nature is abso- 
lutely necessary for the throwing off the foetus which has so 
long time remained with the mother — a relaxation of the 
muscles, and an extension of the bones ; consequently there 
must be suffering under the law of animal existence. Were 
this not the case, were no drafts made upon the female con- 
stitution, in the support of the foetus and in the labor of 
parturition, then might she have been immortal, while the 
very action of pleasure will certainly bring death to the 
male. The woman, who was made to be immortal, was com 
manded not to reproduce ; and when she did so, in violation 
of law, instead of becoming a mighty goddess, to create im- 
mortals, she sank down to the level of other animals in 
sorrow or labor and sequent death, as well as in a vast mul- 
tiplication of the ills of that coveted conception. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 203 

"And thy desire shall be unto thy husband, and he shall 
rule over thee." Still proof to the same point. And is it 
not strange that there should be doubt in the mind of any 
thinking man in regard to what that sin was which was 
represented by the fruit of the tree in the midst of the 
garden? The temptation was, that ye shall be as gods; ye 
shall procreate a race of beings like yourselves, and there- 
fore superior to all the creatures of God. This was an argu- 
ment of the tempter, which, addressing itself to the ambition 
of the woman, by it she was overcome, by it she lost her 
high estate, and by it she was plunged into the vortex of 
misery and shame. 

After the commission of the act violative of law, she 
keenly felt her shame ; and she and Adam were ashamed of 
the comely persons which God had made, and covered them 
with aprons of fig-leaves. When the woman had sinned, 
and not until then, she went unto her husband ; by the trans- 
gression her sorrow and her conception were multiplied ; 
from henceforth, and clearly not before, she should bring 
forth children ; her desire should be unto her husband ; and 
not until this affair was completed did Adam name her the 
mother of a race, or of all living. Previous to this time she 
had been the equal, the helpmeet, the companion of Adam ; 
but after the fall she became his inferior, because of her 
sorrow, her child-bearing, and consequent desire unto her 
husband ; and thereby she became subject to the authority 
of Adam, as the women of the old governing race had 
always been subject to their lords. How the offence which 
the woman committed could have been made plainer through 
the figurative Oriental language, it is difficult to imagine ; 
and yet learned theologians do not so understand the sacred 
historian. That the commentators should teach us that a 
snake or a baboon delivered an ingenious harangue to Eve, 
thereby inducing her to eat an apple, and that they should 



204 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

insist that this is revealed truth, is strange beyond our com- 
prehension : " But even unto this day, when Moses is read 
the veil is upon their heart." 

" And unto Adam He said, Because thou hast hearkened 
unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of 
which I commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it ; 
cursed is the ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat 
of it all the days of thy life ; thorns also and thistles shall 
it bring forth to thee ; aud thou shalt eat the herb of the 
field ; in the sweat of thy face thou shalt eat bread, till thou 
return unto the ground ; for out of it wast thou taken : for 
dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return." 

In the examination of this subject there are two propo- 
sitions, which we must bear in mind, viz. : That Adam was 
made to be the immortal king of all the earth, and that in 
the wide universe no result either of a physical or spiritual 
character can be effected without the use of adequate means. 
If the earth was cursed for Adam's sake, cursed physically, 
there must have been some connection between that curse 
and Adam's transgression. If his were only, a moral of- 
fence, how could it effect physical results ? Is the connec- 
tion apparent between an abstract act of disobedience on 
the part of Adam, and a cursed earth bringing forth thorns 
and thistles ? 

If the offence were a physical action, from it we might 
expect physical results. If the offence of Adam, the sole 
sovereign of all the earth, was in character both moral 
and physical, then could we rationally look for from it both 
moral and physical results, as extensive as were his vast do- 
minions. Since we know that the moral and physical world 
is in a state of confusion, and since we are informed by the 
inspired writer that the world was cursed for Adam's sake, 
therefore his sin was an offence both against his moral and 
physical constitution. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 205 

Adam, in attempting to be like God by becoming the pro- 
creator of a race of highly intellectual beings, violated the 
law of sole sovereignty ; when God in mercy drove him out 
of the garden and from the tree of life, to the end that the 
violated law of immortality might work out its legitimate re- 
sults, lest he should be cursed with an eternity of misery on 
the earth ; " for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return." 

" Cursed be the ground for thy sake," because thou art 
the king, and unto thee have I given the earth. I do not 
take back this gift, but leave it with you in the condition 
in which you have placed it by your transgression. The 
question here comes up, by what means did the sin of Adam 
effect such a material change in the condition of the world? 
Since, however, we have had this subject under consideration 
elsewhere, we will not stop to investigate it further in this 
place. 

" Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." Is 
it not here made clear that the laws called the laws of na- 
ture were as effectually under the control and dependent 
upon the moral conduct of Adam as that the consequence 
of his transgression should be followed by his physical 
death ? " Cursed be the earth for thy sake. Thorns also 
and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." It is hence abun- 
dantly apparent that what are called the laws of nature 
and the moral laws are one and the same, or rather, that 
they are but branches of the same great system. 

Still it is insisted upon that the transgression of Adam 
was only a moral offence. Let us see what is meant by 
moral action ; for the use of words without a settled 
meaning, conveys no definite idea. Moral action, as in 
contradistinction to physical action, would seem to imply 
intellectual effort. All being is either mental or physical, 
therefore all action must be mental or physical, hence moral 
action must mean intellectual effort. Death is a physical re- 
18 



206 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

suit, therefore the action which produces physical death must 
be a physical action ; hence it is absurd to say that Adam's 
was a moral transgression, and exclude the idea of physical 
offence. 

The true statement would be that the mind of Adam 
having conceived an immoral idea, he wrought out a phys- 
ical offence, which resulted to himself and his race in phys- 
ical death. Adam was the sole sovereign of the world and 
its moral representative ; therefore his intellect was that 
which controlled the physical condition of the world, and 
when he sinned against the law of his own being so that he 
must die, then the whole physical frame of the world, left 
without the control of a perfect intellect, rushed into wild 
disorder. Or rather, when the sole throne of the earth was 
abdicated by him who had been constituted universal king, 
the reins of the government were seized by that usurping 
spirit who had aspired to the throne of the heavens, and, 
balked in that lofty design, with his followers, had come to 
our earth with great wrath, and having secured the domin- 
ion thereof, erected his throne in our atmosphere, and has 
since been called the " prince of this world, and the prince 
of the power of the air." 

Under the reign of Adam, as well as before he came, the 
pole of the earth was directed, as we have seen, toward its 
true centre, or toward that bright world around which our 
sun, with his system, revolves ; but when Adam fell, then the 
earth lost its true polarity, and since has revolved upon its 
axis, at such inclination as is necessary from the obliquity 
of the position of that baleful world where the empyrean of 
the power of darkness is established. Then for the present 
we will conclude, as we have concluded, and as we think the 
facts fully justify us, that the transgression of Adam was 
a physical as well as a moral offence ; that it was so great a 
sin against the physical constitution of himself and of his 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 207 

empire, the world, as not only to cause death to him and all 
his posterity, but also to produce all the disorders and con- 
fusion in nature. "Cursed be the earth, for thy sake." 

"And thou shalt eat the herb of the field." What are we 
to understand by this, except that whereas the exuberant 
earth and the genial climate with which it was blessed 
caused the fruits which now flourish but poorly only in the 
tropics, then to grow in such perfection and in such profu- 
sion, that all the wants of its inhabitants were supplied to 
them by spontaneous production ; and that now, under the 
curse inflicted upon it by the act of Adam, it would require 
laborious cultivation, and, even then, its condition was so 
changed that those fruits could not be produced, and there- 
fore Adam must eat such herbs or vegetables as the cursed 
earth would be compelled to yield? Because it is said, "In 
the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return 
to the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou 
art, and unto dust shalt thou return." Hence, the sin of 
Adam was so tremendously physical, that it caused his death 
and the derangement of the natural laws of the whole earth. 

"And Adam called his wife's name Eve, because she was 
the mother of all living." This is the second time that she 
was named by Adam. The first time, she was called 
"Woman," because she was taken out of man. Then, she 
was a helpmeet, or companion, for him. After the fall, 
however, she is presented to him in the character of a wife ; 
and then he gives to her a new name, calling her "Eve," 
because she is the mother of all living. It appears from 
hence, that at first the woman was intended to be, and was ac- 
tually, a companion merely for the man, and that, by the fall, 
their relationship was changed to that of husband and wife. 

Some persons think that the new name of Eve proves, 
beyond controversy, the unity of the races. If we depend 
upon this for proof on this subject, shall we not find that it 



208 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

proves too much? The declaration is, that "she is the 
mother of all living." Is this not as good to prove that Eve 
is the mother of a gorilla, as that she is the mother of an 
Indian or a negro ? We know that Eve is not the mother 
of all the animals, nor was it intended to attach any such 
meaning to the expression here referred to. 

If, however, she was not the mother of all animals, of 
how many, and of what kinds, was she the mother? We 
are answered, that she is the mother of the entire genus 
homo ; but we would ask, where does that genus homo begin, 
and where does it end? You tell us that it begins with the 
negro, and ends with the white man. We, much more 
rationally, as we think, contend that the genus begins with 
the lowest type of monkey, and ends with the highest order 
of man. If, as you say, the genus begins and ends with the 
races of men, and if these are all descended from the same 
parents, that is, are nothing more than varieties of the same 
family, do you not see the folly of talking of the genus in 
which there is but a single species ? Eve is not the mother 
of the baboon, nor of the negro, nor yet of the Indian ; but 
the language under consideration means, that, since the 
woman had violated the condition of immortality, she should 
therefore become a mother, and the mother of the race who 
should be descended from Adam. 

"Unto Adam also, and to his wife, did the Lord God 
make coats of skins, and clothed them." These coats were, 
no doubt, intended to subserve the double purpose of cover- 
ing from view their bodies, which had become mortal by 
transgression, and of which, on that account, they were 
ashamed, and of protecting them against the inclemencies 
of the weather, with which the world was cursed by their 
folly and their sin. If there had been no death among the 
animals up to the fall, as is supposed by some, whence came 
the skins of which these coats were made? The fact that 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 209 

they were made of skins, excited no surprise or comment 
whatever; yet, these skins must have been taken from dead 
animals; hence, the animals must have died before the fall, 
that is, death was common then, or, rather, was the normal 
condition of all animals, before as well as after the fall. 

"And the Lord God said, Behold, the man is become as 
one of us, to know good and evil." Does any one believe, 
that his general intelligence or mental organism was im- 
proved by sin? If this were the case, then did not God in- 
tend to make man as perfect as he has made himself by the 
transgression of the law? And man's restoration would be 
his degradation, an hypothesis not for one moment to be en- 
tertained. Some learned theologians, who think that the 
sin of Adam brought death to all the animals, believe that 
the carnivora, contrary to their nature, contrary to all their 
physical adaptations, were compelled to live in the abnor- 
mal, and consequently the miserable condition, of subsist- 
ing on vegetation, when their whole being required — ay, 
yearned for — animal food. 

If so great a blessing was conferred upon the carnivorous 
animals by Adam, and if he really made himself more wise, 
increased his general intelligence beyond what God gave 
him, then we must conclude that the fall was no curse, but 
a blessing to the world. Reason, however, shows us that 
the world is cursed, and revelation declares that the sin of 
Adam brought about all the ills of earth ; therefore the theo- 
logians, though wise, are evidently wrong in regard to both 
these positions. 

The offence of Adam, since he was the representative and 
sovereign of all the earth, affected the laws of nature, disor- 
ganized the condition of the world, brought on the vicissi- 
tudes of the seasons, with the concomitant barren soil and 
unhealthy atmosphere ; yet certainly it brought death ab- 
18* 



210 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

sjractly to none, in other words, subjected none to death but 
himself and his posterity. Whatever reproduces must die ; 
and all the animals were commanded to multiply in the be- 
ginning; hence to die was as much their normal condition 
as to be born ; and when Adam became a reproducing ani- 
mal, he too became subject to death. 

How then shall we understand the declaration, "that the 
man has become as one of us, to know good and evil?" and 
more especially when it is added, "and now lest he put forth 
his hand and take also of the tree of life, and eat and live 
forever; therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the 
garden of Eden, to till the ground from which he was taken? " 
It is quite clear that Adam had by the fall gained some 
knowledge which he did not before possess, and which made 
him like God. Since this was not general knowledge or in- 
tellectual perfectibility, we must conclude that it was the 
knowledge that he could procreate, without immediate death, 
beings like himself, who was the highest order of material 
intelligence. 

Then "lest he should put forth his hand and take also of 
the tree of life, and live forever ; therefore he was sent out 
of the garden." Now if this garden was a literal garden 
only, and if the trees therein were only literal trees, is it not 
exceedingly strange that Adam, who was made to be immor- 
tal, and was allowed the free use of the fruit of all the trees 
in the garden, except of the tree of the knowledge of good 
and evil ; and since the tree of life was in the midst of the 
garden, we repeat it, is it not astonishingly strange, as is 
here plainly indicated, that he had never yet tasted of the 
fruit of the tree of life, which to us would appear to be the 
most important of all the trees in the garden ? 

We hope that we have before shown that the garden, al- 
though a local habitation, yet it referred figuratively to 
Adam's body; and that the trees of the garden were the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 211 

passions and instincts of his body ; that the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil was the capacity to procreate ; 
its fruit was the indulgence of the passion represented by 
this tree; — but what power of the body or capacity of the 
mind was adumbrated by the tree of life? We would answer 
that it was the capacity to submit to the will of God ; and 
its fruit was repentance toward God. If, then, Adam had 
never eaten of the fruit of the tree of life, it was because he 
had no occasion for it. If he had never repented, it was 
because he had never sinned, and therefore had nothing for 
which to repent. 

When Adam became a procreator of kings, or rather of 
would-be kings, beings like himself, who could not be happy 
without universal authority, then God drove him out of the 
pleasant garden, and put the passion which had been aroused 
by the inhibited indulgence to guard its gate; in other words, 
the passion which had been unlawfully evoked was permitted 
to rage with unrestrained ardor, and this effectually barred 
the gate to repentance. 

Adam, having deliberately violated the law of immortal- 
ity, must necessarily die ; but since a representative man of 
the old governing race had seduced Eve, and was the in- 
strument by whom Adam w r as dethroned, the unerring con- 
nection between cause and effect required, and the immu- 
table justice of God demanded, that the intermeddler too 
should suffer the consequences of his crime. Hence it seemed 
good to the Almighty to respite Adam for a season, that he 
might become the father of a race between whom and the 
serpent race there must be enmity and war until the latter 
should be crushed out by the restless, grasping, usurping 
sons of Adam. "It shall bruise thy head." 

" So God drove out the man, and he placed at the east of 
the garden of Eden cherubims, and a flaming sword which 
turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life." 



212 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

We have seen in a former chapter that the figurative 
meaning of this passage is that the tree of life is repentance, 
and that the Almighty suffered the unlawfully aroused pas- 
sion to rage in his fallen creatures with such fury that it 
might well be likened to the cherubims or guardian angels 
who were to keep them from effectual repentance, which it 
would appear was possible ; and that the raging desire which 
had been unlawfully called forth might in time be allayed, 
is intimated by- the language, " and now lest he put forth his 
hand and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for- 
ever." 

That the account here given of the expulsion of Adam 
from the garden of Eden has a literal and physical meaning, 
must be admitted by all who believe that the garden was a 
locality, and that the sin of Adam was the cause of his phys- 
ical death. If Adam were really driven out of this real gar- 
den, unless we intend to consider Moses, writing as he was 
by inspiration, to be the author of a medley of absurd facts 
and foolish metaphor, it must be conceded that the flaming 
sword which turned every way was a literal and physical 
fact, as well as a moral, spiritual truth. 

This flaming sword, as fondly supposed by some, is not 
placed in the hands of the cherubim, but is a separate and 
distinct feature in the picture. Had Moses declared that 
the flaming sword was to be wielded by the cherubim, then 
we would have been forced to receive the whole account as 
figurative only, which would be as fatal to the theory of the 
theologians as to our own. A sword is a material instru- 
ment, but the word flaming ; as applied to it, is figurative ; 
and the expression flaming sword conveys the idea of a 
bright, material weapon of offensive and defensive warfare ; 
which could no more be wielded by the cherubim than it 
could be used against them. 

It is not to be supposed that Moses would have been 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 213 

guilty of placing one flaming sword in the hands of a host, 
or even of two cherubim. Evidently the author intended 
for us to understand the cherubim to be the spiritual guards 
representing the perverted passions, now placed so as to pre- 
vent repentance on the part of Adam, and the consequent 
return to his original spiritual condition. By the flaming 
sword we have further assurance that the garden of Eden 
was a locality, and that God had erected a physical barrier 
to prevent the return of Adam and his posterity to the 
scenes of his former grandeur and happiness, or rather these 
disabilities were created by the disobedience of Adam. We 
have already indicated how he did this, namely, that his 
act would introduce into the world another individual who 
could not be happy without sole sovereignty, and that there- 
fore he brought about a state of warfare ; and that it was a 
high act of mercy when God took from him and his pos- 
terity the possibility of immortal existence on this earth; 
and especially since the spiritual control of the world had 
passed temporarily into the power of that usurping spirit 
who is the father of lies and the author of all evil. 

If, as we have supposed, the garden of Eden was situated 
at the head or north pole of the earth, and if, by the volun- 
tary disobedience of the world's sovereign, its polarity was de- 
stroyed, so that it should move in its orbit around the sun, with 
an inclination of its axis of 23?° to the plane of its orbit, it 
is evident that very great changes must be wrought in the 
seasons. Notwithstanding the terrible curse which Adam 
by his voluntary act brought upon himself and the world, 
yet even then God of his infinite goodness and mercy prom- 
ised a restoration of all things, inasmuch as he declared that 
the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head. 

During the present century extraordinary expenditures 
of means and of human effort have been made to discover 
what lies concealed about the north pole, but the insur- 



214 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

moimtable wall of ice, like a flaming sword, which turns 
every way, has hitherto guarded the passage ; and no mor- 
tal man has penetrated the mystery, has stood where Adam 
reigned in innocency; or if he has wandered through the 
rich ambrosial groves of Paradise, has slaked his thirst in 
the waters of the river which there parts into four heads, has 
plucked and eaten the luscious fruit of the tree of life, he 
has not been permitted to return and report to the miserable, 
aspiring sons of Adam the glories of the place, the beati- 
tudes of the garden, — nor must he ; but there, with Enoch and 
Moses and Elias, must bide the time when all things shall 
be restored to the status originally intended for them by 
the Mighty Builder of the heavens and of the earth. 

Geology has already proven beyond a peradventure, as 
we have before shown, that a uniform temperature once sur- 
rounded the whole earth ; at least, that the rich fruits, the 
tender plants and delicate animals which can now exist 
only in the torrid zones, have flourished much more per- 
fectly as high up in the frozen regions of the north as the 
science of ambitious man has ever gone. Then, without fur- 
ther hesitancy, we think that we may challenge the logical 
reasoner to subscribe to our often-drawn conclusion, that we 
are taught by inspiration and by science that the north 
pole, or head of the world, was once the beatific residence of 
the thrice happy king and queen of the whole earth, who 
by transgression forfeited their high estate and became the 
authors of our wretched race; that Adam's fall in some 
way affected the laws governing the motions of the earth, 
so that its true polarity was destroyed ; and that he, being 
forced out of Paradise, the circumambient fields of ice were 
drawn around its sacred precincts to prevent the entrance 
there by sinful man. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 215 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

First Act of Keligious Devotion — Cain's Offering Con- 
sidered — The Origin of the Mongolian Eace. 

ABEL was a keeper of sheep, but Cain was a tiller of 
the ground. And in the process of time it came to 
pass that Cain brought of the fruit of the ground an offer- 
ing unto the Lord. And Abel he also brought of the first- 
lings of his flock and of the fat thereof. And the Lord 
had respect unto Abel and to his offering ; but unto Cain 
and his offering he had not respect ; and Cain was very 
wroth, and his countenance fell. And the Lord said unto 
Cain, Why art thou wroth, and why is thy countenance 
fallen ? If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted ? 
and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." 

This first act of religious devotion is thus particularly 
noticed, not only for the purpose of introducing the catas- 
trophe in which it culminated, that is, in the death of Abel, 
but also for the purpose of teaching other and high moral 
truths. What the moral intended to be taught is lost to us, 
unless we look at the subject and construe it rationally. 
It will not do to dismiss it by saying that the offering of 
Abel was made in faith, and that of Cain was not, and pass 
it over without further investigation ; because in this way 
we only learn that a fratricide was committed by the first 
son of Adam, and the only idea of God extracted by this 
mode of disposing of it, is that he is the arbitrary ruler of 
the world and of men. 

Can it be believed that Cain was punished for making a 
mistake in the kind of offering which he laid upon the altar 
of his God ? He was a tiller of the ground, and of the 
first fruits of his labor he brought his gift. He could do 



216 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

nothing more. Abel was a keeper of sheep, and he from the 
firstlings of his flock made an offering unto the Lord ; nor 
could he have done otherwise. Embracing the view of the 
theologians, that the offering of Abel was made in faith 
that the sins of the world should be atoned for by the shed- 
ding of blood, — if we regard the question here, it must be 
in the light that the sacrifices were offered with the view to 
ascertain from which of them should spring the seed which 
should bruise the serpent's head, or that eminent personage 
who should restore and occupy the station which Adam had 
possessed and lost. But let us right here inquire into other 
ideas which are presented. 

Why should an offering, obtained from the earth by 
honest toil, be less acceptable to God, who had commanded 
Adam to gain a support in that way, than one taken from 
the flock ? " The Lord had respect unto Abel and his offer- 
ing ; but unto Cain and his offering he had not respect." 
It cannot be that the kind of property offered made this 
difference, for both offered the best which they had. Then 
it would appear that we must search farther for the true 
explanation of the result here stated. 

There is no past or future with God ; therefore, as far as 
himself is concerned, it would be perfectly competent for 
him to punish an act in the future as though it had been 
already performed. But his creature man is a finite being, 
whose existence is marked by the recurrence of events, and 
whose conduct is influenced by circumstances, and hence 
could never, in time or eternity, be brought to see or ac- 
knowledge the justice of punishment inflicted for an act 
which had not been accomplished. Although God made 
known to Abraham the future wickedness of his descend- 
ants, yet Abraham was not punished therefor; nor have we 
an instance where sin not enacted was ever punished, unless 
it be in the case in hand, and, as some contend, in the case 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 217 

of Cainan, after the flood. As God is just and unchange- 
able, and all his laws are of universal application, we must 
conclude that he never inflicts punishment except for sins 
which have been actually committed, and these apparent 
exceptions are so only in the estimation of the unthinking, 
the bigoted, and the fanatical. 

It is clearly intimated in the account of the offerings of 
Cain and of Abel, that there was something in the prior 
conduct of the former which had rendered him unaccept- 
able to God; but what follows places it beyond doubt that 
he had transgressed law, had offended against the right, and 
therefore sin lay at his door. What was his offence? and 
what sin had he previously committed which could render 
him and his offering unacceptable to his God? When the 
fishes of the sea, the fowls of the air, the cattle, the four- 
footed beasts, and the creeping thing, ay, even the grass, 
the herb, and the tree were called into being, each was 
made after his kind, and everything which reproduces was 
commanded emphatically to multiply after his kind. So 
jealous was the great God of the order which he had estab- 
lished, that the law of hybridity was interposed to pre- 
vent its destruction among the lower or irrational animals ; 
whereas, this law does not fully obtain among the rational 
animals called men, because they possess the intelligence to 
comprehend the enormity of miscegenation, can understand 
the import of the law, " Thou shalt not commit adultery." 

From the subsequent history of Cain it is rendered mor- 
ally certain that, previous to the time of making his offering, 
he had violated the order of nature by taking a wife of the 
daughters of the old governing man ; for, when he went out 
from the presence of the Lord, he dwelt in the laud of Nod, 
and in that same year in which he slew Abel, and in which 
he left Eden, his son Chanoch was born, and he built a city, 
and called it Chanoch, in honor of his son. Cain, at the 
19 



218 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

time of these occurrences, was one hundred and twenty-eight 
years of age. 

It is great folly to suppose that Cain would say that 
" every one who finds me will slay me," had there been no* 
other man in the world except himself and his father. The 
land of Nod, as well as of Eden, were countries with metes 
and bounds and particular names ; and that the former was 
at that time populous, is proven by the fact that there were 
people then and there to build a city, and certainly no sen- 
sible man would have built a city unless there had been a 
population to occupy it. That these were the red men, or 
old governing race, is abundantly apparent from the consid- 
eration that Cain, being a white man, would be so marked 
among the people where he dwelt that he should be readily 
known as soon as seen. 

That he was superior to the people among whom he had 
cast his lot, is made manifest in this, that he immediately 
established himself as the head of the nationality, and gave 
the name of his son to its capital city ; which, may we not 
ask, was transferred to the whole land of Nod, and has been 
transmitted through all the ages, from his own to the pres- 
ent time ? Where is there a nation so ancient as Chanoch, 
or China ? or a city which has stood longer than Cainton, 
or Canton ? The Chinese claim that their nation has existed 
and has a history extending back for sixty thousand years. 
Are not the records of this people, whose customs and gov- 
ernment are more stable than those of any others, entitled 
to as much confidence as the annals of any others ? Then 
may we not conclude that Cain went, with the arts and 
sciences which he had learned of his father, and established 
the form of government and the civilization which has been 
handed down through all the generations of six thousand 
years to the present time ? 

It is in proof that Cain had done wrong, for God said to 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 219 

him, while he was enraged at the result of his and his 
brother's offering, " If thou doest well, wilt thou not be ac- 
cepted? and if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." 
Are not the evidences sufficiently convincing that the offence 
which he had committed was the taking of .a wife of a differ- 
ent race from his own ? for, although his own act had pre- 
cluded him from the possibility of leaving the succession of 
his father's prerogatives to his son, yet the offence against God 
was so far forgiven that it was added, " And unto thee shall 
be his desire, and thou shalt rule over him." This was as 
much as to say, You shall possess the sovereignty of your 
father during your lifetime, and Abel will willingly submit 
to your authority. 

Cain was not content, however, with this state of things, 
and in order that he might cut off the possibility of the suc- 
cession passing from his own to the family of Abel, while 
they walked in the fields he rushed upon and slew his 
brother. "And the Lord said unto Cain, What hast thou 
done?. .. A fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in the 
earth." When Cain complained of the heaviness of his 
punishment, and expressed the fear of being slain by every 
one who should meet him, a distinct immunity from violent 
death was given to him ; and if this promise extended no 
further than to himself individually, it would be exceedingly 
difficult to conjecture why the affair was at all alluded to 
by Moses ; for it was a violation of the first commandment 
given through the same inspired writer for the government 
of the sons of Adam. "Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by 
man shall his blood be shed." 

How, then, are we to understand it? If Cain had offended 
against the order of nature, by choosing as the mother of 
his children a woman of an inferior race, the Almighty 
would not depart from his own immutable laws so far as to 
make Cain's mixed descendants superior or even equal to 



220 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the unadulterated sons of Adam. Like produces like, and 
as the parents, so must the children be. It would therefore 
have been in direct violation of the unchanging law of re- 
production for the children of an inferior woman to have 
been made equal to the Adams of the pure blood. 

However, we understand the promise given to Cain to 
mean that, notwithstanding his own conduct in taking a 
strange and inferior woman to wife had precluded the pos- 
sibility of the succession of his children to the chief authority 
over the family of Adam, and although his crime in slaying 
his brother utterly forbade that he should remain in his 
father's house, or even in the land of his nativity, yet he 
might remove to the country from which he had taken his 
wife, and that there he might raise up the miscegenated 
family of whom he had chosen to become the father. " There- 
fore, whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on 
him seven-fold." 

That the offerings of the brothers had reference to the 
succession to their father's authority, it would seem should 
be rendered clear beyond a doubt, by the promise before 
quoted, "his desire shall be unto thee, and thou shalt have 
dominion over him;" but with any other interpretation this 
passage and the whole account is utterly and hopelessly ob- 
scure. Cain and Abel, like every pure descendant of Adam 
and Eve down to the present time, could not be happy with- 
out sovereign power; wherefore they both inquired by sac- 
rifice who should succeed to the dignity and authority of 
Adam. Abel obtained the favorable response, because Cain 
had identified himself with an inferior race, and had thereby 
cut off the possibility of transmitting the throne to his son, 
who, to have been even equal to his subjects, must have had 
in his veins no taint of inferior blood. 

Since the seed of the woman (Eve) should bruise the ser- 
pent's head, and since Cain had attempted to break down 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 221 

the enmity which God ordained by allying himself with the 
serpent race, therefore it was impossible that Shiloh, or the 
successor to the universal throne from which Adam had been 
expelled, could come from the mixed family of Cain. 

When he went out to dwell among the red men, by reason 
of his superior physical beauty, the fairness of his complex- 
ion, the regularity of his features, the elevation of his intel- 
lectuality, and his vaulting ambition, he was a marked man. 
He was superior to his subjects not only in all these respects, 
but still more in longevity. If the life of the Indian then 
was what it is now, and that of Cain as protracted as the 
lives of Adam and his antediluvian descendants, he must 
have outlived many generations of his short-lived subjects ; 
and, by frequent marriages with their daughters, might have 
lived to see a large community of his miscegenated descend- 
ants. May this not have been the origin of the Mongolian 
race? and may not Moses have introduced the short history 
of Cain for the purpose of giving us information of the ori- 
gin of that apparent cross between the red and the white 
man? 

It would seem that since Cain had committed offences 
against his own or the white race, and although he might 
not fear persoual violence from the red men, yet he could 
but fear that the enmity which was established between the 
seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent might be ex- 
tended to his own descendants, who would be sprung ma- 
ternally from the latter race ; and it is but reasonable to 
suppose that Cain not only understood the immunity to be 
granted to himself, but also to extend to his race. "There- 
fore, whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on 
him seven-fold." 

It is not a little remarkable that in all the bloody wars 
which make up the early history of the white man in that 
cradle from whence they spread out after the flood, that 
19* 



222 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

there was scarcely ever a conflict between the Caucasian 
and Mongolian peoples. Even Alexander, the Grecian 
thunderbolt of war, stopped short in his wild carnival of 
blood at the banks of the Indus. Csesar's towering ambition, 
which led him to intrench his forces and fiercely fight be- 
neath the shadow of the Pyramids, and to lead his hosts 
across the burning sands of Libya, and to invade and to 
subdue the western Asiatics, and to forage in the gore of 
Europe, never once induced him to conceive the idea of 
conquering kingdoms and subduing empires among the Mon- 
golians. It was reserved for the moderns to seize on India, 
and open up the ports of China and of Japan. It has been 
within the last few years that the first Caucasian guns have 
thundered on Mongolian shores, that the first Caucasian 
steel has flashed in Mongolian streets and been bathed in 
Mongolian blood ; and it remains yet to be seen whether 
Caucasian acquisitions will result in good to the conquerors. 
"Whosoever slayeth Cain, vengeance shall be taken on him 
seven-fold." 



CHAPTER XXV. 



Proof or Cain's Miscegenation — The Fifth King of the 
Line of Cain Noticed — Naamah — The Apotheosis of 
Lamech — Why Cain was Permitted to Establish the 
Mongolian Eace. 

IN the succinct history of the six generations from the fall 
of Adam to the sons of Lamech, inclusive, is embraced, 
according to Archbishop Usher, and other distinguished 
chronological authorities, only one hundred and twenty-eight 
years. This would allow of about thirty years between each 
of the generations ; which seems to prove two propositions, 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 223 

namely, that Cain reared a numerous offspring, previously 
to having made the offering mentioned, the murder of his 
brother, and his expulsion from Eden ; and that the family 
of Cain was much more rapidly reproductive than that of 
Seth. Jared, the sixth from Adam of the latter, was not 
born until five hundred and sixty years after the expulsion, 
and three hundred and thirty years after the birth of Seth. 
Have we not, in this, incontrovertible testimony that the 
race of Cain was of a more prolific stock than the family of 
Seth, and, therefore, that they were more short-lived? 

It is a rule laid down by naturalists, that animals which 
become soonest reproductive are soonest subject to decay and 
death; that the age of maturity, multiplied by three, gives 
the length of the lifetime. Now, if this be true, then the 
race of men who would become reproductive at twenty-five 
or thirty years, would certainly be much shorter lived than 
the race which was not matured until it arrived at one 
hundred and ten to one hundred and thirty years ; therefore, 
we again conclude that the race of Seth was much longer 
lived than the race of Cain, and hence, that the latter were 
not of the pure Adamic blood. If Cain, however, lived 
through near a thousand years, as did the other antediluvian 
descendants of Adam, and if he continued to rear families 
from the short-lived daughters of the red men, then it is 
evident that a whole nation might be miscegenated by Cain, 
even during his lifetime; and in this way was established 
the Mongolian or Cainic race. 

Why did Moses leave the legitimate subject in hand, to 
write such a history as that which he introduced of Cain? 
And why did he trace them through five or six generations, 
and then and there drop the race at once and forever ? Had 
Cain or his descendants, at any time, been reintroduced to 
the readers of the Bible, either by Moses or any of his suc- 
cessors, the fact would certainly have been considered of 



224 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

sufficient importance to have demanded particular notice ; 
yet, no such formal reintroduction is anywhere made. 

The history of Cain was, without doubt, intended to con- 
vey a whole volume of information ; and since its meaning 
has not been apprehended, and since it is intended for our 
instruction, therefore it is a legitimate subject of inquiry, 
and presents itself here for investigation. 

Adam violated the law of his God, the law of his own im- 
mortality, by choosing to become the progenitor of a race 
of Adams, or of beings similar to himself; but the great 
mercy of God, his Maker, not only stayed the tide of decay 
in his vitiated blood, but even promised that his should be 
the ascendant race, and should finally triumph gloriously, 
in the full restoration of all things which had been lost or 
perverted by him. Cain chose to propagate a race inferior 
to that of Adam, because he selected as the mother of his 
children an inferior woman, a daughter of an inferior race. 
The natural aversion to labor of the children of Cain, inher- 
ited from their maternal ancestry, rendered them incapable 
of pursuing the calling of their father, which was that of 
tilling the soil, without great physical and mental anguish ; 
and yet he had chosen to propagate this inferior race, and to 
curse them with necessities compelling them to pursuits 
wholly incompatible with the tastes and instincts of their 
maternal nomads. " When thou tillest the ground, it shall 
not henceforth yield unto thee her strength." This seems 
to indicate, that although the descendants of Cain would, 
for the most part, follow his vocation, yet they would be 
physically and mentally inadequate to* the task of compel- 
ling the earth to yield her strength. 

Notwithstanding Cain had chosen to become the progenitor 
of a mixed, and therefore of an inferior race, and thus, by his 
own voluntary act, had incapacitated himself and his descend- 
ants from ruling over the superior race, and especially had 



THU BIBLE TRUE. 225 

cut off, by his own act, the possibility that the successor to 
the lost throne of Adam should spring from him, yet he 
complains of the heaviness of his punishment, when the 
Almighty announced to him that his conduct would compel 
him to fly from his father's house, and wander among the 
ancient peoples of the world, from whose daughters he had 
taken his wife. However, sovereignty was promised to Cain, 
which he obtained in the land of Nod, to which he removed, 
and which, according to Moses, continued uninterrupted 
through five generations. 

A great mistake is ordinarily made in the supposition 
that the mark which " the Lord set upon Cain, lest any 
finding him should kill him," was done after he had mur- 
dered his brother. It might be curious to inquire what kind 
of mark, under this supposition, was set upon Cain, in what 
way it was done, and, if he lived as long as his brethren, how 
all men everywhere were to know the mark and recognize 
the man as soon as seen ; but as these absurdities do not 
come up in our theory, and it is no business of ours to en- 
deavor to harmonize them with reason, we will not stop to 
examine them. It is palpable to reason that " Cain went out 
from the presence of the Lord and dwelt in the land of Nod, 
on the east of Eden," just such a man, physically, as he had 
ever been ; but being the only white man there, and dwell- 
ing among Indians, or primitive red men, he was a marked 
man, and none seeing him there could fail, at a glance, to 
recognize him ; and his descendants were as different from 
the people about them as the Chinaman of to-day from 
the aborigines of North America. 

He evidently secured the love and respect of the tribes 
among whom he settled ; for none who found him desired to 
kill him, and he reigned in the land of Nod before Abel 
could have ruled in Eden, and built a city there in the same 
year in which he had permanently cast his lot among them. 



226 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Having been convinced that, henceforth, all his hopes and 
fears were united with and dependent upon the red men of 
the land of Nod, he immediately seized upon the reins of 
government there, which the circumstances prove were will- 
ingly conceded to him, and, like a sensible man and prudent 
ruler, he began his administration by building a city, and 
by introducing among his subjects the arts and sciences of 
the civilization from which he had been expelled. 

Four kings successively ascended the throne which Cain 
established in the land of Nod, without anything to mark 
their reigns of sufficient importance to render them a sub- 
ject of special remark by Moses. Of the fifth king of the 
line, or the sixth including Cain, namely, Lamech, there is 
a curious little history, which but few try to understand, 
and it is so construed by them as to be made meaningless 
and wholly unintelligible. 

" And Lamech took unto him two wives ; the name of the 
one was Adah, and the name of the other Zillah." "And 
Lamech said unto his wives, Adah and Zillah, Hear my 
voice, ye wives of Lamech, hearken unto my speech ; for 
(marginal reading) I would slay a man in my wound, and a 
young man in my hurt." 

What is the meaning of this passionate speech of Lamech ? 
Does he, as the commentators fondly explain the common 
version, simply intend to communicate to his wives the in- 
formation that he had killed a man ? or, according to the 
marginal reading, had he been grievously wronged or in- 
sulted, and was he thus formally and passionately express- 
ing his desire or expectation of revenge ? The first view will 
not do ; for, upon the hypothesis that Lamech had committed 
crime, he declares that his was much greater than that of 
Cain's fratricide. How could this be, or how even could he 
think so, unless he had killed his own son ? But had he 
done this, would not Moses have recorded the fact, especially 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 227 

as his sons had all just been mentioned? It could not have 
been his father who had been slain by Lamech ; much 
less could it, as some suppose, have been Cain, his ancestor 
in the fifth remove, because, in his passionate speech, he 
speaks of a young man. Would Moses have made him so 
designate his own father ? and still more, would he have so 
spoken of his grand ancestor, who was the first man of the 
Adamic race born into the world? We would conclude that 
Lamech had just become aware of a high crime and injury 
to himself, as far exceeding, in his estimation, the super- 
seding of Cain by Abel in the government of the Adamic 
race as seventy and seven exceeds seven. " If Cain shall be 
avenged seven-fold, truly Lamech seventy and seven fold." 

A rational exposition of the passage would seem to indi- 
cate that Lamech had outraged right and the laws of hap- 
piness far more than Cain had done when he slew his 
brother, and now that his crime had ripened into punish- 
ment, he claimed an immunity from the extreme results of his 
offence by pleading as a precedent the case of Cain ; or, in 
other words, as Cain had killed a young man in his passion, 
and as he had resisted what he considered a much greater 
provocation to commit murder than that which had pro- 
voked Cain, that, therefore, the injury which had been done 
him rendered him so much more an object of compassion, 
and entitled him to so much more of revenge. 

What was the high offence of Lamech thus brought to 
view ? It is certainly stated by the inspired historian, else 
it would be difficult to assign a reason for the introduction 
in his work of this episode in Cain's history, after he had 
gone into the land of Nod. 

When God made the first governing man, " male and 
female created he them," wherefore he evidently intended 
that they should be a dual animal, not merely because they 
were so created, but, because of the language used by Moses, 



228 THE BIELE TRUE. 

it would appear that he so understood it. For much stronger 
reasons are we to believe that when Adam elected to become 
a propagating, was he to be a dual animal ; or that no man 
should be at the same time the husband of more than one 
wife. Adam was not made male and female, but a sole 
being in the world. At his desire for companionship, God 
caused a deep sleep to come upon him, and, taking out one 
of his ribs, made of it a woman, for which cause, after they 
had fallen and become man and wife, since she is bone of 
his bone and flesh of his flesh, he must leave father and 
mother and cleave unto his wife. These conditions could 
not be complied with by any man who should be the hus- 
band of *more than one wife ; hence, we are confident in the 
conclusion that Moses intended to convey the idea that the 
man was intended to be the husband of one wife. His own 
example, also, proves the correctness of this view. 

But, says one, there is no revealed law against bigamy, 
nor yet against polygamy. Neither is there any such law 
against a man thrusting his hand into the fire ; because in 
the one case, as in the other, the existence of the laws are 
attain able' by reason and experience, and nothing is revealed 
except what is beyond the power of man's reason. Bigamy 
is so clearly a violation of the natural law, is so intimately 
connected with, and so invariably carries its own punish- 
ment along with it, that revelation leaves it, as it undoubt- 
edly should, with all other natural laws. 

Abraham did not become the husband of Keturah until 
after the death of Sarah, satisfied fully with the experiment 
which he made in concubinage. At the earnest desire 
of his wife, he went in to her handmaid, Hagar; and, 
although he did this at the instance of Sarah, yet it caused 
such interruption in the family that Abraham, to secure 
quiet, was compelled to send away the handmaid and his 
young and helpless boy. Jacob was hoodwinked by his 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 229 

father-in-law into the folly of taking two sisters to be his wives, 
but their jealousy and contentions, which were transmitted to 
their sons, formed the great burden of his troubles through all 
of his long life. Moses and the prophets, and the patriarchs 
and apostles were the husbands of one wife. For a man to 
have two or more wives at the same time is an outrage 
against the law of order and of happiness, and carries with 
it such condign punishment that a revelation of the law, or 
any other infliction than that which the man suffers in the 
act, is wholly unnecessary. 

If no true son of Adam and Eve could be satisfied with 
anything short of universal sovereignty, no more can any 
true daughter of the same race be content with a^Givided 
interest in the affections of the man to whom she commits 
her happiness as her husband. She is more jealous in this 
respect even than the man is of power and dominion. " Thy 
desire shall be unto thy husband" is so intensified, that any 
invasion of her rights in the roan of her choice so outrages 
her peace of mind that she will surely bring misery upon him 
with usurious interest. 

Lamech having been the first whose temerity led him to 
venture upon the experiment of introducing into his house 
two wives, even of the mixed race, the fact, with its dire 
consequences to his peace of mind, is mentioned by the sacred 
historian. The sons of Adah were Jabal and Jubal ; and 
Zillah was the mother of Tubal-cain and of Naamah. 

The troubles of Lamech, no doubt, began so soon as he 
brought himself under conjugal obligations to both of those 
women, each being jealous of the other, and continually 
annoying him with their bickerings and complaints, not only 
of partiality toward themselves, but much more toward 
their children. When these were grown up, the strife 
between the mothers gathered strength, and the children 
joined with their respective mothers, about the rights of 
20 



230 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

succession ; Adah and her sons claiming that it was due to 
them, while Zillah and her children as fiercely contended 
that the inheritance should be theirs. Who does not per- 
ceive how thoroughly miserable the old man must have 
been rendered by the jealous wrangling and unceasing 
contests of the two families in regard to the succession? 
How could he decide between them ? Both were equally 
near and dear to him, angl to have declared in favor of 
either would have driven the other outraged from him, 
and made those of his own household his implacable foes. 
He could therefore do nothing but suffer on, and waste his 
life in vain regrets over the folly of his youth, when he 
became* the husband of two wives and the father of two 
families. 

Moses gives us these facts in the history of Lamech, and 
indeed says all that is necessary of Cain and his descend- 
ants to point them out and identify them ; then leaves us 
to learn from profane history what we wish to know more 
of them, as we do of the offspring of Ham and Japheth, as 
well as of Shem ; since the subject of sacred history is the 
Hebrews, and all others are mentioned only incidentally, as 
their fortunes become involved with those of the peculiar 
people. 

If, as we have supposed, the land of Nod is the country 
now known as China, then we must understand this short 
account of Lamech and his sons to be intended to show us 
that the ancient kingdom of Cain was torn into fragments 
by his descendants, the sons of Lamech. It would appear 
that the two families carried on their contests about the 
succession, without obtaining any decision of the question 
by Lamech, when finally they conspired together against 
the old imbecile, their father, and that, having seized upon, 
they divided his dominions among them. 

When this result was accomplished, when the sceptre was 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 231 

wrenched from his grasp, and it was imperative for the old 
man to remove from the land of his nativity and from his 
paternal throne, then, in the bitter anguish of his soul, he 
cried out, "Hear my voice, ye wives of Lamech, hearken 
unto my speech ; for I would slay a man in my wound, and 
a young man in my hurt. If Cain shall be avenged seven- 
fold, truly Lamech seventy and seven fold." 

The author of this work has but little doubt that if he 
had free access to the learning of the Chinese and of the 
Bramins of India, it could be satisfactorily shown how the 
land of Nod was divided among the children of Lamech. 
From what we do know, however, it appears to be sufficiently 
clear that Tartary is that portion of the great empire which 
lay eastward of Eden, that fell to the lot of Jabal. This 
is indicated by the habits and customs of that people, w T hich 
are described in modern geographies, without the most re- 
mote reference to antiquity or the sacred writings, in the 
precise language used by Moses in describing the people 
over whom Jabal ruled. He says that "Jabal is the father 
(or prince) of all such as have cattle and dwell in tents." 
The modern geographers say of the Tartars that "the 
great body- of the people live in tents, and roam from place 
to place with their horses, camels, and cattle." Is this not 
a remarkable coincidence, and are we not well sustained 
thereby in the conjecture that in the division of the empire 
of Lamech among his children, Tartary is the part which fell 
to Jabal and his nomadic followers ? They are the same 
to-day that Moses described them to have been near six 
thousand years ago — a fact which can be true of Mongolians, 
but never of Caucasians. 

Jubal obtained, as indicated by its name and by the re- 
finement and civilization of the people, that portion of the 
ancient dominion now known as the empire of Japan. "And 
Jubal was the father (or chief) of all such as handle the 



232 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

harp and the organ." Tubal-cain seized and held the throne 
of China, and that country has continued to be an immense 
workshop even down to the present day. "And Tubal- 
cain was an instructor of every artificer in brass and in iron ; 
and the sister of Tubal-cain was Naamah." 

Female characters are not introduced by Moses in the 
pithy history which he was writing, except for a very 
pointed reason. But why was this daughter of the house 
of Cain mentioned in this connection ? No such distinction 
is awarded to any daughter of Seth, even down to the time 
of the flood. We have seen why the two wives of Lamech 
were brought out in the narrative. But why was this girl 
introduced to the reader ? There would have been fully as 
good reasons for mentioning the names of the daughters in 
any other family, in giving their genealogy, as this daugh- 
ter of Lamech. Then, without doubt, the writer intended 
to present her as one of the prominent actors in the revolu- 
tions then and there transpiring. 

Since Naamah is introduced as a political character, may 
we not suppose that in the division of the grand Mongolian 
empire, or the land of Nod, India and the surrounding 
countries were allotted to her ? and that there she is wor- 
shipped as Bramah at the present time? May we not also 
with propriety conjecture that Lamech is worshipped in 
China and Thibet as the Grand Lama, and that his unfor- 
tunate name has thus been preserved, and that he has still 
been honored as a god in his native land, whence, by the 
conspiracy of his undutiful children, he was expelled, as 
being unworthy to reign as a mortal king? 

The apotheosis of Lamech, if that be a fact, would seem 
to indicate that he left the throne of his fathers, not only 
in a sudden, but in a mysterious manner. The contests of 
his two families were evidently well known to his subjects. 
After he was dethroned by his children, as is clearly indi- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 233 

cated by his speech to his wives, he followed the example 
of Cain, and fled his country and his kindred. It would 
be the interest and the inclination of the unnatural usurp- 
ers to cover up their own unfilial conduct, and hence they 
would unite in palming off a deception upon their subjects, 
in representing to the people that Lamech had parted his 
empire equitably among all his children, and then, bestow- 
ing his blessing upon them, in their presence, and in the 
presence of the priesthood, he was translated to heaven. 
Thus may have been inaugurated the worship of the Grand 
Lama. 

While these events were transpiring in the land of his 
nativity and in the empire from which he had been ex- 
pelled, he was wending his weary way to a far-distant coun- 
try, from which he hoped never to be heard of at home, and 
where he would never hear from thence. We may be able 
to follow him in his hegira, if we take it for granted that 
he had learned wisdom by his past sad experience, and if 
he took with him but one wife. 

When the Spaniards first visited Peru, they found the 
country with an organized government, and ruled by 
"Incas," or children of the sun. They had a tradition 
among them that a great while ago the Peruvians were 
savages, like those who then inhabited other parts of the 
continent and the islands ; that they lived, like them, on 
that which was taken in the chase, and on the spontaneous 
productions of the earth ; that they used no covering for 
their bodies ; in a word, that they were savages in every re- 
spect, even to cannabalism, — when a white man and a white 
woman suddenly descended to them from the sun ; that the 
man taught them to construct instruments of husbandry, 
to till the ground, to build houses, and to do many useful 
things ; that his wife taught their women to spin, to manu- 
facture cloth, and to do all manner of household work ; 
20* 



234 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

and, as the tradition goes, this man, whom they call Manco- 
Capac, and his wife, introduced the arts of civilization among 
them, established formal government there, and since that 
time the country has been ruled by the Incas, or descend- 
ants of Manco-Capac. 

Whence came this man and woman ? for we cannot sup- 
pose that the savage Indians could, in the first place, have 
invented such a story as this, and it must therefore have 
been circumstantially based. We know that this couple 
did not come from the sun. Then, who were they, and 
whence came they ? It is clear that they were of the Cau- 
casian or Adamic race, because they were white — unless we 
indulge in the violent supposition that they were a different 
creation from Adam. But the creation of another white 
man would have been a work of supererogation, and there- 
fore this could not be indulged as a probable conjecture, 
for God never performs a superfluous work. It cannot 
be that this tradition was based upon the advent of Adam 
and Eve into the world, because, as we have seen, Peru 
could not, by any possibility, have been the site of Para- 
dise, and because this tradition could not, in this way, have 
come down through the flood and left Adam's descendants 
reigning over the old race in the lovely plains of Paradise, 
especially since he certainly had no offspring while he was 
there. 

It could not have been Cain, because we have traced him 
to the eastern part of Asia, and because, according to this 
tradition, both the man and the woman were white, and 
Cain only was thus marked when he went into the land of 
Nod. It would seem, therefore, that it would be reason- 
able to suppose Lamech and one of his wives — who proved 
true to him in adversity, and leaving the ill-gotten prosper- 
ity of her children, chose to cleave to her husband through 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 235 

all the days of his severe trial and wretchedness, and to 
follow his fortunes whithersoever he should go. 

Again, there may be something in the name which may 
aid us in identifying the father of the Incas with Lamech. 
We are ignorant of the language of the aboriginal Peru- 
vians, and consequently know nothing whatever of the sur- 
name of the first Inca. The translation of Manco might 
throw light on our subject, but the similarity between La- 
mech and Capac, in view of the difference in the languages 
of the Chinese and of the Peruvians, is sufficient, we think, 
to justify us in the conclusion that Lamech, who lived and 
reigned, and was dethroned and driven from his empire of 
China, is the same who came into Peru and erected it into 
an empire, where his descendants reigned until the last of 
the long line of kings was barbarously murdered by that 
bloody butcher, Pizarro. 

The difficulty comes up here : Lamech, who was a Mon- 
golian, was not a white man ; but the man who made his 
advent into Peru was white. This difficulty is only appar- 
ent; for a Chinaman, among pure-blooded Indians, who then 
inhabited South America, is of so much fairer complexion 
that they would call him a white man. Because Lamech 
was a Mongolian, therefore, does not in the least vitiate our 
application of the remarkable tradition of the Peruvians to 
him. 

Cain violated the order of nature by miscegenating with 
a race different and inferior to his own, and thereby pre- 
cluded the possibility of leaving the dominion over his 
father's house to his adulterated children. By the same 
circumstance he lost all prospects of leaving the inheritance 
to the lost throne of Adam to his family. When this lat- 
ter fact had no doubt been frequently a subject of conversa- 
tion and controversy, they finally referred the contested 
point to the arbitrament of Heaven, and when it was de- 



236 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

cided in favor of Abel, then Cain was wroth and his coun- 
tenance fell ; and notwithstanding personal dominion was 
promised to him, yet he slew his brother, and thereby ren- 
dered it imperative for him to flee from home and country, 
and seek his fortune in a foreign land. Still, Cain was not 
only pardoned, but he was permitted to propagate and per- 
petuate as a permanent race the cross between himself and 
the inferior woman of his choice. 

Lamech transgressed the law of order and happiness by 
taking to himself two wives ; and although he suffered the 
consequence of his act of folly by the entire absence of do- 
mestic peace and quiet, and finally in being driven by his con- 
spiring children from his throne and his home, yet he was 
guided by Providence to the distant land of Peru, where he 
established an empire, and left to the children of his one faith- 
ful wife, who had left all to follow him in his wanderings, 
the peaceable, quiet, and legitimate inheritance of his throne. 

The question may here arise in the minds of some, if 
miscegenation be so great a crime in the sight of Heaven, 
that it cannot be looked upon with the least approximation 
toward approval, why was not Cain cut off before his of- 
fence ripened into the broad proportions which it attained 
before it resulted in the establishment of a permanent race 
of mixed blood ? It is clear that ordinary offences against 
the natural laws are left to work out the punishment of the 
offender in their abnormal and always unhappy results. 
Cain's experience at an early period in the results of misce- 
genation were of a wretched character, and he was driven, in 
a fit of envy, to murder his brother, and then to flee his na- 
tive land, and leave the more elevated race from which he was 
sprung at once and forever. His vagabond life was spared, 
and he was allowed to establish the Mongolian race, that 
the question might be forever at rest of the possibility of 
rearing a mixed race of men superior or even equal to the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 237 

standard race of the red man, much less to that of the 
Adams. The Mongolians being a cross between Cain and the 
first and therefore the most perfect specimen, both phys- 
ically and intellectually, of the race of Adam and the old or 
red race — and that race having the ability only to retain 
the civilization which was ages ago delivered to them, not 
to improve or invent anything whatever ; hence no sickly, 
diseased, degenerate soi of the Caucasian race need ever to 
expect anything but inferiority from such a cross. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 



Ideas Suggested by the History of Lamech — Evidences 
of Antediluvian Civilization. 

HAVING seen that the miscegenation of Cain was per- 
mitted, to show that if something of intellectuality 
might be added to the inferior race, much more is lost to 
the superior race, and that Lamech for the same reason was 
probably permitted to go out from the Mongolian and rear 
and leave a family of that blood among the pure red men 
of Peru, we will here revert to a state of things then in 
being and brought to view in the history of Lamech, which 
is wholly incompatible with the vulgar gloss of the history 
of Adam. According to the chronology in the margin of 
our Bibles, and the common interpretation, God created in 
a few hours the heavens and the earth, commanded the 
light into existence, formed the circumambient atmosphere, 
compounded the water, scooped out the bed of the ocean, 
and gathered the waters into one place, and made the dry 
land appear. He commanded the earth and she brought 
forth the grass, the herb, and the tree. He brought up and 



238 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

marshalled our world in the array of the solar system, ay, 
more, he created in twenty-four hours the sun, moon, and 
stars. He made in the like space of time the fishes also, 
and great whales, and all the birds which fly in the air ; 
the cattle, the four-footed beast, and the creeping thing, the 
man in the image and likeness of God, who was created 
male and female. He made Adam out of the dust of the 
ground, breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and he 
became a living soul, was placed in the garden to dress it 
and keep it ; the animals all passed in review before him, 
and received their names ; he became weary of his loneli- 
ness, and God caused him to sleep while one of his ribs was 
taken out and formed into a woman, who was given to him 
for a companion in a single short day. They lived in inno- 
cence, were tempted, overcome ; they sinned, and fell from 
their eminence, were ashamed, disgraced, and driven out of 
the garden into a cursed world ; and Cain was born ; and all 
these grand, mighty, and wonderful events were crowded into 
one of our little years ! Adam and Eve were parents at the 
age of one year. They were youthful, and, with only a few 
months' experience of life, must have been very badly prepared 
for taking charge of the rearing and education of a family. 

The wonderful, incomprehensible, miraculous operation 
of the laws of mind and of matter do not stop here ; for 
Moses, according to these same chronological authorities, 
tells us that one hundred and thirty years after Adam was 
expelled from the garden of Eden, " Jabal was the father " 
or leader " of all such as dwell in tents, and of such as have 
cattle ; " that " Jubal was the father " or chief " of all such 
as handle the harp and the organ ; " and that " Tubal-Cain 
was an instructor" or prince "of every artificer in brass and 
in iron." 

These facts, as we conceive, were detailed by Moses, not 
only for the purpose of showing that Lamech was dethroned 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 239 

by his children, and that his empire was divided among 
them in the lifetime of their father, and that in this division 
Tubal-Cain was considered the more direct successor to the 
throne of Cain, but also to make known to us the fact that 
there was a civilization among this mixed, and therefore 
inferior people, even in the very first centuries of their ex- 
istence. 

Savages never have flocks and herds, but depend wholly 
upon the spontaneous productions of the earth, upon the 
snare and the chase, for the meagre supply of the few wants 
of their simple habits ; but the followers of Jabal dwelt in 
tents, and had cattle ; hence they were semi-civilized, their 
habits and customs being identical with those of the Tartars 
of the present time. 

To handle the harp and the organ argues no mean pro- 
ficiency in the arts and sciences, and in artistic skill ; and 
much more are we assured of the advanced knowledge of 
the mechanic arts by their presupposed ability to construct 
those complicated musical instruments, the harp and the 
organ. We have no evidence whatever that the organs of 
our churches are an improvement on those upon which Jubal 
performed ; and the splendid pianos of our parlors are no- 
thing but that antique instrument, the harp, placed hori- 
zontally, and provided with keys with which to strike the 
strings, instead of causing the vibrations by the touch of 
the finger. None but the highly civilized have ever con- 
structed or handled such complicated musical instruments 
as the harp and the organ. 

To be an instructor of every artificer in brass and in iron 
indicates a degree of civilization, equal to that, at least, 
which prevails in China at this day. He who works in iron 
must have a furnace, bellows, anvil, tongs, hammers, vice, 
files, and grindstones. The construction of these appurte- 
nances of a blacksmith-shop requires skill, and such skill as 



240 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

was never known to exist among any people who did not 
dwell in houses, and who did not possess the arts of agricul- 
ture and of commerce. Agriculture, manufactures, and com- 
merce are the handmaids of the most elevated civilization ; 
and the first two of these, at least, as we are assured by 
Moses, were possessed by those people. 

Further, they were sufficiently advanced in the arts and 
sciences to be able to form, of the simples found in nature, 
skilfully artistic compounds. How many even intelligent 
men, in Europe and America, at this day, would be puzzled 
to extract iron from the ore, and then cut, weld, and form it 
into the various articles in use in agriculture and architec- 
ture? and how many more are utterly ignorant of the 
process of obtaining copper and zinc from the mines, of pu- 
rifying them, and then of compounding them into brass? 
not to speak of the difficulty of working that compound 
metal into the various articles of ornament and of use for 
which it has always been employed. 

The people who were skilled in civilized music, and those 
who were artificers in iron and in brass, without controversy 
must have lived in houses ; for, ransack history as we may, 
no instance can be found anywhere of a people possessing 
these arts who have not possessed houses and lands. That 
the peoples over whom Jubal and Tubal-Cain had authority 
lived in houses, is settled by Moses himself, when he states 
the fact that the followers of Jabal dwelt in tents. The 
subjects of Jubal and of Tubal-Cain either lived in houses, or 
in the open air, like the beasts of the field. The latter hy- 
pothesis is barred by the facts which he states of their habits : 
therefore they lived in houses, and were a highly civilized 
people. 

If the nationality of China has existed for sixty thousand 
years, as they claim, it is clear that they were not of the 
family of Adam, whose expulsion from the garden of Eden 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 241 

was not more than six thousand years ago. The arts and 
sciences could not be invented by the ancient race, for the 
unmixed red men have never been able to do anything of 
the kind. We will not rely on this fact, however, for the 
Chinese themselves inform us that their civilization was 
brought to them by a philosopher named Confutse. We 
have not the means of ascertaining correctly at what time 
this man flourished, but if it could be shown that he lived 
about six thousand years since, then might we trace the 
probability that the philosopher Confutse is the same as the 
vagabond Cain. We may possibly have something more to 
say on this subject in another place. 

We will, however, add in this place, that no philosopher, 
in an ordinary lifetime, could have imparted the civilization 
of China to Chinamen, who, though they had the intelli- 
gence to receive, and have in a wonderful manner retained 
the learning, the arts, and the sciences once delivered to 
them, yet have made no improvements, no progress, no inno- 
vations, but are to-day what their fathers were thousands 
of years ago. We shall continue, then, to treat the subject 
upon the hypothesis that this empire was founded and its 
civilization was established by the labors of Cain, through 
the long lifetime enjoyed by the antediluvian descendants 
of Adam. We might as well in this place observe that 
the chronology, as applied to the history of Cain and his 
offspring, is of no value whatever, since Moses, the only 
authority on the subject, gives no data from which any 
calculation can be made. Cain must have lived and reigned 
in the land of Nod about eight hundred years ; but after 
having fully established his authority, we may rationally 
suppose that he transferred the burdens of the administra- 
tion to his son Chanoch, and made this position hereditary 
in his family. 

Cain himself probably retained the supreme power in his 
21 



242 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

own hands, while Chanoch and his successors were vice- 
roys or prime ministers to the king. Possibly, the division 
of the empire among the children of Lamech, and the expul- 
sion of that unwise and therefore unfortunate individual, 
was the work of Cain. If this were the case, if Cain imposed 
the burdens of the government upon his short-lived descend- 
ants, while he retained in his own hands the chief authority, 
it must have been in order to devote himself to the imparta- 
tion of knowledge and of fixing among his people the highest 
degree of civilization of which their capacity would admit. 

We know that Cain was a tiller of the soil, and conse- 
quently he must have been acquainted with the arts neces- 
sary to the construction of the implements of husbandry. 
To slur over this point by saying that he cultivated in a 
rude manner, and had tools of the simplest and most imper- 
fect kind, will not do, because his descendant Tubal-cain, 
while Cain was still a comparatively young man, was an in- 
structor of every artificer in brass and in iron. It is much 
more rational to conclude that Cain's husbandry, which was 
taught him by Adam, and consequently his farming imple- 
ments, were of the most perfect character. 

During Adam's stay in Paradise, where he reigned in 
happiness and in conformity with the laws of his being, and 
which may have continued for hundreds or even for thou- 
sands of years, what could have been a more appropriate 
employment for the world's great sovereign and the vice- 
gerent of God on earth, than the investigation of the laws 
of nature, and the development of the arts and sciences. 

Is it not in proof that he was made to be the chief of all 
the earth, not only to rule over the men and animals, but 
also to govern the very laws of nature ; to have the ground 
cultivated in the easiest and most efficient manner ; to over- 
come the difficulties ; and in a word, to bless the world, the 
old governing or red man, the animal or black man, and 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 243 

all the inferior animals, by rendering the earth most pro- 
ductive, and all things most convenient and agreeable for 
all animate beings ? If the affirmative of these questions 
have been made to appear, let us inquire, with his perfect 
intellect and unrestrained intercourse with the Infinite In- 
telligence, and the vast resources of nature and the teeming 
millions of men then in the happy and richly productive 
earth at his command, what could he not do ; and who can 
fix: limits to what he actually did accomplish ? 

It is our opinion, that if the present mode of building is 
best, then Adam taught his people to build as we do ; if our 
vehicles, our furniture, our implements of every kind are in 
the best and most convenient mode, then he had those of his 
people similarly constructed. If steam be the best agency 
for transportation and locomotion, then we should feel as- 
sured that a system of railroad and steamboat communica- 
tion was by him perfected. 

He must have possessed a much more thorough and inti- 
mate knowledge of the laws of nature than any philosopher 
has ever attained ; and therefore he knew that electricity 
is the sole grand motive-power, is the agent with which the 
Almighty created and sustains worlds and involved systems 
in all their complicated and sometimes apparently eccentric 
orbs. Electricity is not only the force which both attracts 
and repels the worlds, but causes the winds to blow, the 
waters to flow ; which scoops out the valleys and the moun- 
tain gorges ; which heaps up the granite hills and makes the 
lofty mountains stand. It draws rich juices and subtle gases 
from earth and water and air, and forces them through the 
delicate ducts of vegetation ; and, under the name of the odic 
fluid, it compels the blood from the heart by the arteries, and 
back to it by the veins; and is that which moves the hand 
or foot, and, when the mind wills, puts the whole body in 
motion. 



244 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Adam certainly knew all this, and far more in regard to 
the universal agent than has yet been discovered by the 
moderns ; and he, being the ruler of the whole earth, how 
could he communicate his commands from pole to pole and 
around the globe's circumference so easily and so expedi- 
tiously as with the agency electricity ? 

From all the surroundings, from the facts which are made 
known to us, we must conclude that the profound philoso- 
pher and great king not only understood the powerful agency 
of electricity, but, since telegraphic communication was more 
pressingly necessary then than now or in any of the past 
ages, he must have environed the world in a network of 
electric conductors. Further, may we not suppose, since 
his wisdom was so great and his power was without limit, 
that the transportation and travel of the universal king and 
his subjects were accomplished on perfect tracks, belting the 
whole earth in its longitude and latitude; accommodated 
with machinery far more complete than has entered into the 
minds of the moderns to conceive ; and driven by electricity 
with the speed of thought from pole to happy pole, and from 
the broad bright rivers to the rich ends of the earth ? 

With this kind of locomotion, the great king, with his 
glorious retinue, might visit and make actual personal obser- 
vation upon every portion of the green and pleasant earth. 

In this view of the mastery which Adam had acquired 
over the laws of nature, very many difficulties of the anti- 
quarian may be removed. Every observer of the pyramids 
and obelisks of Egypt and other wonders of the Nile, must 
be forcibly impressed with the fact that the artificers of those 
grand old works must have been in possession of a knowledge 
of natural forces, and the skill to render them subservient 
to the will of men, not yet known to us. The lost art of 
embalming proves that their skill in pharmacy was so far 
in advance of the moderns, that no living man can scarcely 
hope to see its complete restoration. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 245 

In the days of Abraham, the Emperor of China ordered 
his two chief astronomers of state to be put to death, because 
they had failed to calculate correctly an eclipse of the sun. 
This, we must remember, was only some four or five hundred 
years after the flood, and yet it proves, positively, that sci- 
ence had advanced at that early day, in China, to a position 
not attained by Europeans until many ages afterward; the 
imperfect prognostication of Thales, which only amounted 
to the foretelling the year in which an eclipse would occur, 
was qnly about five hundred years before Christ, or one 
thousand years after a slight inaccuracy in the calculation 
of the Chinese astronomers cost them their lives. 

The vast populations of that ancient country might have 
been equal to the task of erecting that wonder of Asia, the 
Chinese Wall ; but would the design have been formed and 
the enterprise undertaken by an ephemeral prince, like one 
of the modern emperors, and who had no higher knowledge 
of the natural forces and their artistic application than the 
latter? It must have required ages, with the knowledge of 
the mechanic forces which they are generally supposed to 
have possessed, for them to have accomplished that stupen- 
dous work. It is said to have been built to prevent the irrup- 
tions of the Tartar hordes into the cultivated fields of China. 
Is it not clear that those fierce semi-barbarians would have 
interrupted the work from time to time, and protracted its 
completion almost indefinitely, or finally would have driven 
off the laborers, and prevented the finishing of the wall? 

The wall was 1,500 miles in length, 30 feet high, and 30 
feet thick: could such a structure have been made in the 
presence of such an enemy as the Tartars, with the appli- 
ances which are usually supposed to have been employed ? 
The largest of the pyramids is four hundred and eighty-one 
feet high, and six hundred and fifty-three feet on the sides ; 
its base covers eleven acres of ground. The stones are about 
21* 



246 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

sixty feet in length, and nearly two feet and a half thick. 
It is supposed to have been built about four thousand years 
ago, or immediately after the flood. How could 330,000, or 
any other number of men, without vastly superior knowl- 
edge to what is usually assigned to them, have elevated and 
placed those huge rocks ? 

It would appear to be the more rational view to suppose 
that, when the great wall of China was constructed, the 
knowledge of the mechanical forces was so far retained that 
that vast wall, in all its protracted length, and in its aston- 
ishing width and height and strength, was completed in a 
very short time. With fabulous expenditures of money, and 
the employment of the most powerful steam-engines, the 
enormous stones above described might be elevated to their 
places in the pyramids, but by no other known means ; then 
is it not evident that the Egyptians, four thousand years 
ago, instead of being rude barbarians, were equal, if not 
superior, to the philosophers of the present age, in the 
knowledge and application of the mechanical forces ? 

That there was a civilization in the primitive days of the 
Adamic race, which has been lost and not yet fully recov- 
ered, is further proven by the few intellectual scintillations 
which have reached us from the ancient secret associations 
of the learned. The philosophers of China, the Brahmins 
of India, the magi of Assyria, the priesthood of Egypt, kept 
secret from the people of their own time the wisdom of their 
orders, by the most terrible obligations imposed upon all 
who were admitted into the mystic wonders of the learned. 
All that we have obtained from those rich depositories has 
been handed down to us by the Greek philosophers. 

Who knows the deep extent of their secret lore ? Who 
can tell what mathematical revelations were made by the 
Chinese, or what sublime astronomical observations were set 
down in the hidden records of the magi? Who, even at 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 247 

this day, would dare to declare the breadth and height and 
profound depth of the learning of the priests of Isis, of Osiris, 
of Orus, of Thoth ? Or who now would undertake to unfold 
the unfathomable riches of the wisdom of the ancient, or 
even of the modern priesthood of the Grand Lama, of Tri- 
murti, of Brahma, of Vishnu and Siva, of Varuna and 
Dhermarajah ? 

Had the library of Alexandria escaped the flames of the 
barbarous Omar Pasha, or had the secret books of the magi 
been saved from the cruel ravages of revolutions and the all- 
corroding march of time, and had they been handed down 
to us, much, evidently, of antediluvian and of the primeval 
learning of Adam, would be in our possession, which has not 
been transmitted through the channel of the Grecian philos- 
ophy ; and, without doubt, many wonders of ancient lore 
would now be unfolded to the literati of Europe and 
America, by free access to the archives of the learned of 
China and of the priesthood of India. 

The wisest and most renowned sages of Greece drank from 
the wells of the learning of Egypt, in order to perfect their 
philosophy. Had they not been tied down by obligations 
to the mystic colleges from which they drew much of their 
learning, (or if they were not bound as other members of 
those orders, it was because the penetralia of their wisdom 
was not unveiled to them,) how much more would have 
been given to us by those same philosophers than we have 
received from them! 

Moses, the saint, sage, and philosopher, the leader and 
lawgiver of his people, the inspired prophet of God, was 
thoroughly learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians ; and 
yet even he, in view of the awful obligations which he had 
taken upon himself, revealed the deep mysteries of nature 
and of nature's God only with "a veil over his face." Had 
it been lawful for him to have elaborated fully the great 



248 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

truths which he reveals in the first part of the book of Gen- 
esis, together with all the profound philosophy of which he 
was perfect master, men, wicked and self-sufficient as they 
then were, and as they now are, scorning the humble teach- 
ings of religion, and rebelling against the authority of the 
God of the universe, they would, in their own strength, have 
aspired directly to the perfectibility of our nature, in con- 
travention of the curse which Adam had drawn down upon 
himself and his race, and of the blessed restoration which a 
merciful God had designed for the world. 

Then for the hardness of their hearts this great light was 
withheld from our fathers ; " for until this day remaineth 
the same veil untaken away in the reading of the old testa- 
ment ; which veil is done away in Christ. But even unto 
this day, when Moses is read, the veil is upon their heart. 
Nevertheless, when it (the heart) shall turn to the Lord the 
veil shall be taken away." (2 Cor. iii.) 

Have we not shown that there was a civilization in the 
primeval days of our race, equal, if not far in advance of 
the present progress ? and that that civilization was built up by 
Adam while in innocence he reigned in Paradise? If these 
facts have been made sufficiently apparent, then it is easy 
to see how this knowledge of the arts and sciences was 
handed down by Adam to Cain, and by him to all the 
peoples over whom the sons of Lamech presided. By Adam, 
also, the wisdom which he had acquired before the fall was 
imparted to Seth and his other sons and daughters ; for it is 
in proof that the sons and grandsons of Noah did possess the 
arts of architecture, and whatever it is necessary to know 
to build. The knowledge by which the ancient cities of 
Babylon and Nineveh, Thebes and Memphis, the obelisks, 
the Labyrinth, and the Pyramids, were constructed, must 
have been brought down from beyond the flood by Noah. 

If the question of the existence of a high state of civil- 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 249 

izatiou in the time of Adam, and that, too, immediately after 
the fall, were tested by the rules of evidence as applied to 
any other fact, it would be manifest to a moral certainty 
that Adam brought through the fall an intimate knowledge 
of the arts and sciences, a large and expanded comprehen- 
sion of the character and attributes of the Almighty Ruler, 
and of the laws by which he governs, in the greatest and the 
most minute ; that he was such a philosopher as the world 
will never see until the second Adam come to restore all 
things to their primitive and normal condition. 

The unprogressive descendants of Cain, the Mongolian 
race, have presented the best depository of the ancient learn- 
ing of the world, and we would therefore expect to find among 
the learned of that race more of the sciences taught by 
Adam than anywhere else outside of the inspired volume. 
Had Cain stayed longer with his father, the Mongolians 
would have been taught by him more than they were. Let 
the records of the Chinese be examined, let the learning of 
the Brahmins be uncovered, and the learned world, without 
doubt, will be astonished at the revelations which will be 
made. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 



" The Sons of God saw the Daughters of Men " Explained 
— Why " Noah found Grace in the Sight of the Lord." 

AND it came to pass, when men began to multiply on 
the face of the earth, and daughters were born unto 
them, that the sons of God saw the daughters of men, that 
they were fair, and they took them wives of all such as they 
chose. And the Lord said, My spirit shall not always strive 



250 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

with roan, for that he also is flesh ; yet his days shall be an 
hundred and twenty years. There were giants in those days ; 
and also after that, when the sons of God came in unto the 
daughters of men, and they bare children unto them ; the 
same became mighty men, which were of old men of re- 
nown." 

Before remarking upon the above, it becomes necessary 
for us to revert in our minds to what has been said in the 
former part of this work in regard to the pre-Adamic con- 
dition of the world. "We have said, and Moses has said, 
that the waters were all gathered together into one place, 
and that everywhere else the dry ground appeared. We 
have said that the whole earth, from pole to pole, and all 
around the circle of the globe, was more densely populated 
by two races of men, and by all of the present and many 
varieties of now extinct animals, than it were possible for it 
to sustain since the folly and fall of Adam. If the reader 
has been impressed with the rational view which we have 
taken, in the light held out to us by Moses, and which we 
have endeavored to present to him, and if he will keep that 
view before his mind, then will he be in a position to com- 
prehend and appreciate the exposition of the meaning which 
we attach to the above-quoted revelation. 

In it two distinct and different characters are brought 
before us — the sons of God, and the men who at that time 
began to multiply, and unto w r hom daughters were born. 
We are informed by the commentators that the righteous 
were called the sons of God, and that the unrighteous were 
those styled men. But will this gloss bear scrutiny? A 
little farther on it is said, that " God saw that the wicked- 
ness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagina- 
tion of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually," 
and he declared that " It repenteth me that I have made 
man ; " and he determined to destroy man from the face of 
the earth. 



THE BIBLE TRtJE. 251 

Let us ask where were the righteous called the sons of 
God ? On another occasion, " Abraham said to the Lord, 
"Wilt thou also destroy the righteous with the wicked? That 
be far from thee to do after this manner — to slay the right- 
eous with the wicked ; and that the righteous should be as 
the wicked, that be far from thee : shall not the Judge of all 
the earth do right ? " " And he said, I will not destroy it 
(Sodom) for ten's sake." Hence, since Noah alone "found 
grace in the eyes of the Lord," and of all the world he and 
his sons alone were saved, they must have been the only 
righteous upon the earth ; and it follows that they had inter- 
married with the daughters of men ; and that God destroyed 
every living creature from the face of the earth for the 
offence committed by those persons alone whom he saved 
from destruction. Will any seriously contend for such an 
interpretation? "Shall not the Judge of all the earth do 
right?" 

Others again will tell us that the two classes referred to 
were the descendants of Cain and of Seth ; but upon what 
grounds, to us is by no means apparent. If, however, this 
be the proper view, these expositors make an egregious error 
in claiming that the children of Seth were those called the 
sons of God ; because it is the wickedness of the men whose 
daughters were given in marriage to the sons of God, which 
was great in the earth, and the imagination of the thoughts 
of whose heart was evil continually, and whom God there- 
fore determined to destroy. From among them Noah was 
selected, who is a lineal descendant of Seth ; therefore, if 
the children of Cain and Seth are the two characters 
brought to view in the above-quoted passage, evidently 
•Those of Cain are called the sons of God. It is the task of 
those who take this singular view of the subject to explain 
why the descendants of Cain should be so greatly preferred 
to those of Seth that the former are called the sons of God, 
while the latter are designated as men. 



252 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

When God had driven Adam and Eve from the hyper- 
borean garden of Paradise, with all its majestic and lovely 
scenes ; when, by the sudden destruction of the perpendicu- 
larity of the axis of the earth to the plane of her orbit, the 
throne of the world was guarded by circumambient ice- 
bergs, then was destroyed, " at one fell swoop," that glorious 
system of internal improvements of which we have spoken 
in another chapter, and the difficulties of time and space 
and the resistance of matter were as great to Adam as to 
any others ; and since he had lost his authority, and there 
were none who would do his bidding, and since he had be- 
come the father of a family who were dependent upon him 
for subsistence, therefore he was compelled to eat bread in 
the sweat of his face. 

It will be remembered that Adam was driven out of 
Paradise, and afterward the cherubim and the flaming 
sword were placed to guard its entrance ; otherwise, like the 
Siberian elephant, he too might have been caught and held 
to this day, a frozen mummy, in the adamantine chains of 
yet unending ice. God, however, permitted him to " plod 
his weary way" in search of some more hospitable home. 
But still he remained within the boundaries of the land of 
Eden ; for, when Cain was banished from the home of his 
father and the land of his birth, he went eastward of Eden, 
into the land of Nod. 

Adam must have retained his knowledge of the arts and 
sciences which he brought with him from Paradise ; but, 
being without the means of overcoming the increased nat- 
ural obstacles to locomotion, he and his descendants were 
perforce compelled to remain in a fixed locality, and extend 
themselves as they multiplied, somewhat like the white- 
settlements have done in North America. 

As has already been shown, there are many cogent rea- 
sons for supposing that part of Eden inhabited by Adam 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 253 

and his antediluvian descendants is identical with the 
"Atlantis" of the Greek and Roman poets, and that the 
angry billows of the Atlantic Ocean now ceaselessly surge 
over the site where their sin and corruption provoked the 
destruction which overwhelmed them ; and it is also ap- 
parent that their hyperborean regions, or the blissful land 
" beyond where the north wind begins to blow," is identical 
with that part of Eden where Moses locates the garden of 
Paradise. With these ideas recapitulated, we return to the 
subject now under consideration. 

" When men began to multiply, the sons of God saw the 
daughters of men, that they were fair." There is no mys- 
tic meaning or figurative language here, but a plain state- 
ment of facts. We have already seen that the parties here 
brought to view are not the righteous and the wicked, for 
" all flesh was corrupt ; " nor were they the sons of Cain 
and Seth, because that view would make those of the former 
a superior race to that of Seth, which is not true in any 
respect whatever, and we suppose no one will seriously con- 
tend for this conclusion, although the commentators lay 
down the premises from which it is legitimately deduced. 

Who, then, are the parties of whom Moses speaks ? When 
God created the first governing man in his own image and 
likeness, "Male and female created he them, and blessed 
them, and said unto them, Be fruitful, multiply, and replen- 
ish the earth ; " but when he had made Adam, he placed him 
in the garden to dress it and to keep it, and gave him 
plenary power to eat of the trees of the garden, except of 
the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, which is in the 
midst of the garden. The trees of the garden, we have 
seen, represent the passions and instincts implanted in 
Adam, all of which he might freely indulge, except that only 
which leads to reproduction. 

The men of the old governing race came into the world 
22 



254 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

according to the design of their Creator, and are therefore 
called the sons of God. Adam, through ambition to be 
like God in the creation of a race, in violation of a positive 
prohibition, chose to incur the penalty of the law, the dis- 
pleasure of his Maker, and propagated his species ; hence 
his children could not, with any degree of propriety, be 
called the sons of God, but are always spoken of by Moses 
as " men," or the Adams. 

It was not the sons of God who began to multiply at 
the time spoken of, because for many thousands of years 
they had multiplied and filled the earth. The language is, 
" And it came to pass when men began to multiply." In 
the original the word Adam simply means man. When 
the great king came into the world, he was so far superior 
to all others that by way of expressing his eminent dis- 
tinction, he was called The Man. Napoleon Bonaparte was 
the man of his day. 

The descendants of Adam, being like him, and having 
been ushered into the world contrary to the express com- 
mand of the Almighty, were properly called the men; 
therefore, if we render the passage without translation, as 
we think we may without doing it violence, all doubt, all 
obscurity, immediately disappears. And it came to pass 
when the Adams began to multiply, and daughters were 
born unto them, that the sons of God (the red men) saw 
the daughters of the Adams, that they were white and 
beautiful, (for this is the meaning of the word fair,) and 
they (the red men) took them wives of all which they 
chose. This practice of miscegenation and corruption of 
the ways of God had become so wide-spread, not to say 
universal, that he said, " My spirit shall not always strive 
with Adam, for that he also is flesh ; yet his days shall be 
an hundred and twenty years." 

The days of the red man's life are threescore years and 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 255 

ten, and if the Adams will indulge in the reproductive act 
as much as the}', I will not interfere with the law established 
for all reproducing animals, and their lives must be greatly 
shortened; yet, by reason of their superior physical structure, 
the days of their lives shall be an hundred and twenty years. 
We venture here to assert that no debauchee in any age of 
the world has lived out even this limit, because the law of 
reproduction is the law of death. 

Every one who has observed the effects of miscegenation 
is aware of the fact that both in the animal and vegetable 
kingdoms, where the circumstances of production and rear- 
ing are favorable, and where the cross is between proximate 
links in the concatenation of being, the result is an offspring 
larger and more powerful than either of the parent stocks. 
The mule is always larger than the ass ; and in Kentucky and 
other places where much attention is paid to the rearing, he 
is made to grow larger than the horse. By the mixing of 
doura or sorghum with common broom-corn, we obtain an 
article far more gigantic in proportions than either of the 
parent plants; and the same is true of the plant obtained 
by mixing the common and sea-island cottons. The law of 
hybridity, which is so unyielding among the lower animals, 
does not fully obtain among the vegetables ; for by long at- 
tention to crossing, new standard varieties may be at least 
partially established. 

The cross between inapproximate links in the chain of be- 
ing, however, are always inferior in every respect to the parent 
stocks. The mulatto is far inferior physically and morally 
to either the white man or the negro ; but we are not pre- 
pared to announce the same result from a first cross, in re- 
gard to the offspring of the Indian and the Caucasian. On 
the contrary, there can be but little doubt that the result, 
with favorable circumstances for breeding and rearing, would 
be consistent with the general law, and that the half-breed 



256 THE BIBLE TBUE. 

should be much larger and more powerful than either of the 
standard races. 

What was the consequence of the intermarriage between 
the sons of God and the daughters of men? It is stated 
thus by Moses: "There were giants in the earth in those 
days; and also after that when the sons of God came in unto 
the daughters of men, and they bare children to them, the 
same became mighty men, which were of old men of renown." 
Can Holy Writ or human language make it more clear that 
the miscegenation of two races is the act which destroyed 
the order and so corrupted the ways of God, that he deter- 
mined to destroy the man whom he had created ? No such 
result as the production of giants could, by the operation of 
any law of nature, by any rational possibility, be obtained 
by the crossing of the wicked with the righteous. 

It is objected that the law of hybridity did not intervene, 
and that, therefore, the sons of God and the daughters of 
men could not be of different species ; but we have seen that 
it is not applied to prevent the mixing of the vegetables, 
deterioration in quality, notwithstanding its greater size, 
being sufficient to prevent men from destroying to any 
considerable extent the order of nature in the vegetable 
kingdom. It is a well-established fact that the mixed races 
of men everywhere, when carried on for many generations, 
are inferior to the standard races ; and especially when the 
cross is between the inapproximate white and black races, is 
physical inferiority most, apparent. This, together with the 
further fact that man is an intelligent moral agent, capable 
of receiving and appreciating the law, " Thou shalt not com- 
mit adultery," is a sufficient reason why the law of hybridity 
is not applied to men as to the lower animals. 

"And God saw that the wickedness of the Adam was great 
in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of 
his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 257 

that he had made the Adam on the earth, and it grieved 
him at his heart. And the Lord said, I will destroy the 
Adam whom I have created from the face of the earth ; both 
the Adam, and the beast, and the creeping thing, and the 
fowls of the air, for it repenteth me that I have made them." 
This is vigorous language, and is used because of the imper- 
fection of our understanding and of our vehicle of thought ; 
and is used to convey the most emphatic and pointed im- 
pression of the exceeding wickedness of reproducing contrary 
to the law of nature ; for God commanded everything in the 
vegetable as well as in the animal kingdom to reproduce 
after his kind. 

It will be observed that the sons of God were not among 
the living creatures which were doomed to destruction ; then, 
whoever they were, the sin of intermarriage with the daugh- 
ters of men seems not to have been visited directly upon 
them. 

It would appear from the above that not only had the 
sons of God miscegenated with the daughters of men, but 
that the beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of the 
air had by the devilish machinations of man destroyed the 
order in reproduction which God had established ; for Moses 
declares that " God looked upon the earth, and behold it 
was corrupt ; for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the 
earth." Whenever miscegenation occurs among the animals 
it is invariably the result of the interference of man, and 
that too directly or indirectly by the agency of the white 
man, who has inherited the desire to create new orders of 
being from our first parents. 

For ages the many species of deer have roamed, in promis- 
cuous herds, the plains of Africa and the wilds of America, 
where the negro and the Indian have dwelt ; but no act of 
adulteration was ever known among them, while all sorts 
of crosses are to be found in countries where the white man 
22* 



258 THE BIBLE TKUE. 

and mixed races inhabit. The wild cow and the buffalo 
mix not, neither do the horse and the ass, unrestrained by 
the dominant race of men. "And God said, The end of all 
flesh is come before me ; for the earth is filled with violence 
through them ; and behold, I will destroy them with the 
earth." 

"But Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord," and 
why ? Because he " was a just man," that is, his moral 
conduct was unexceptionable, and he was upright in all his 
relations with his fellow-men ? " He walked with God," or 
he was devoutly pious ; and thus he performed his whole 
duty toward God and toward his fellow - beings ? This 
might appear to be a sufficient reason why he should have 
been chosen out of the whole earth ; yet it was not enough, 
for the crowning reason rendered for his election is this, 
" he was perfect in his generations." 

This, according to the rendering of the commentators, is 
nought but a redundancy, a mere surplusage, which means 
nothing ; for uprightness, the meaning given to the expres- 
sion, is contained in the declaration that he was " a just 
man, and walked with God." How could the expression, 
" he was perfect in his generations," be used with any de- 
gree of propriety, if the writer only intended to say that he 
was upright ? Had it been intended for us to understand 
it according to the vulgar gloss, it should have been writ- 
ten he was perfect in his generation. Even with that read- 
ing we confess that we could not see why it should have 
been deemed necessary to have added it to a description of 
character, as vigorous as our own or any other language 
could render it, if indeed it could even in that shape be ap- 
plied to moral conduct. 

As we find it written, however, it is exceedingly strange 
that any one should ever have thought of the explanation 
which is given to it, and stranger still that the Christian 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 259 

world should have been content with the absurd and violent 
construction. It is clear that " the veil is still upon their 
heart when Moses is read." 

The writer clearly intended to render, in the passage 
under consideration, the physical, as he gives us in the other 
clauses of the description the moral, reasons for the election 
of Noah. If a man were reading an account of a horse, 
and came to the words, " and this horse is perfect in his 
pedigree," what would the world think of the man were he 
to insist that the meaning of that description was that the 
horse in question was a gentle, good-disposed animal ? And 
yet his exposition would be as rational ; indeed, it would be 
the very same thing which the commentators do in regard 
to Moses' description of Noah. 

From every point of view we must conclude that when 
the inspired author asserts that Noah was perfect in his 
generation, it was simply intended for us to understand that 
he was purely descended through an unadulterated line 
from Adam and Eve, without any taint of inferior blood in 
his veins. 

After Noah had been informed of the fact of the coming 
flood, and had been instructed in regard to the construction 
of the ark in which he was to save himself and his family, 
God commanded him, "And of every living thing of all 
flesh, two of every sort shalt thou bring into the ark to 
keep them alive with thee ; they shall be male and female. 
Of fowls after their hind, and of cattle after their kind, and 
of every creeping thing of the earth, after his kind; two of 
every sort shall come unto thee to keep them alive." 

It will be observed with what precision and point the de- 
scription " after his kind " is added after the enumeration 
of each variety of living thing. Why is this, or why, after 
stating that they were to be two of every sort, male and fe- 
male, was it judged necessary by the writer to add the fur- 



260 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

ther description that every pair should be after his Jcw\ 
unless it is intended for us to understand that by "the cor- 
ruption of all flesh " is meant the general habit of miscege- 
nation, which the Adams had introduced among the animals ? 
Physical results are produced by physical means ; and 
one of the results of the intermarriage of the sons of God 
with the daughters of men was the shortening of man's life. 
This was certainly a physical result. Our own observation 
teaches us that the mixed races are a short-lived people. 
Here also we would conclude that the offence which so 
highly incensed the Almighty was the miscegenation of dif- 
ferent species of the genus homo. Spiritual causes produce 
spiritual effects ; but the intermarriage of the sons of God 
with the daughters of men produced giants. This was not 
a spiritual, but a physical result ; therefore we again con- 
clude, since such crosses both in the animal and vegetable 
kingdoms produce scions of gigantic growth now, that the 
offence of the antediluvians was the destruction of the order 
of nature by the mixing of different species of men and of 
animals. We also conclude, since there were giants in the 
earth prior to the time when the wickedness of man became 
so great, that the first descendants of Cain, who were the 
children of miscegenation, were giants. " There were giants 
in the earth in those days ; and also after that, when the 
sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they 
bare children to them." 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 261 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 



The Flood — Moses and Geologists — Mr. Hitchcock's 

Frog. 

AND, behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of waters upon 
the earth, to destroy all flesh wherein is the breath 
of life, from under heaven ; and everything that is in the 
earth shall die." The laws of nature, as they surely and 
mightily work out the designs of their Author, are here viv- 
idly brought to view. We must bear in mind that God effects 
all his purposes by the use of adequate means ; spiritual 
effects by spiritual causes, and physical results by physical 
agencies. Spiritual causes could not directly bring on the 
flood, which was certainly the mightiest physical result 
which has ever been wrought in our world since its crea- 
tion ; therefore it was produced by the operation of the most 
powerful physical causes. 

In following our author in his narrative, we may be led 
to introduce the same subject in different connections, but, 
as already stated in the introduction to this work, we are in 
search of the truth ; and we will, whenever our investiga- 
tions require us to do so, in order to point an argument, 
recapitulate or introduce subjects already discussed. We 
hope, however, to present some new view or idea on all such 
subjects on every occasion of reintroduction. Whether the 
course pursued by us is satisfactory to the critics or not, we 
care not. We write not for them, but for those who would 
know the truth. 

We have represented the earth as symbolized by a human 
body. All the waters then were gathered into her huge 
heart, whence by daily pulsations, as may be seen in the 
ebbing and flowing of the tides at this day, they were driven 



262 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

through deep internal channels or arterial ducts, which were 
divided and subdivided in their outward course until they 
were lost in capillary formations at the surface, when, as 
now, they were taken up by the roots of vegetation and 
evaporated through the superficial pores of the earth, and 
then returned in the form of dew. They were then re-col- 
lected into rills and rivulets, which united into creeks and 
rivers like the veins of the human body, and were thus dis- 
embogued into the great heart of the world — the one place 
where the waters were gathered together. 

Thus the insensible perspiration, called evaporation, went 
on by day, and returned in gentle dews by night, to moisten 
and invigorate the soil. The agency which causes this flux 
and reflux, as well as the disintegration and recombining 
of the elements of which the water is composed, is, no doubt, 
the same active principle of attraction and repulsion which 
produces the circulation of the blood in man. This agency, 
in another chapter, we have endeavored to show is elec- 
tricity. 

That the world is not what she always has been is abun- 
dantly shown by the geological researches of the present and 
last centuries. From the granite and old red sandstone, up 
through all the various formations, to the alluvial and di- 
luvial deposits of the superficial accumulations, God has 
written, in unmistakable characters, that change and revo- 
lution have wrought sad havoc in the constitution of our old 
world, and that she, like man, is hurrying on to another and 
still greater change, which will render her forever young, 
perfect, and vigorous. 

The prejudices, the absurd intellectual servitude, and in- 
explicable imbecility of Christian geologists, have presented 
a barrier in the investigation of geological truth, which, 
having been removed, we might now be basking in the noon- 
tide splendor of the wisdom of the ages of the past. Is it 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 263 

not exceedingly strange that the learned professors of this 
recently discovered but noble science, should labor to build 
up and place it, as it ought to be, in the very foremost ranks 
of the high branches of learning, and immediately turn round 
and bend all their energies to battering down the fabric which 
they are laboring to erect on a solid basis ? 

The science teaches that the rocks are formed in series, 
which must have been vast ages in their accretions, and that 
no fossils are found in the primary proper, or hypozoic 
rocks. "Life begins to dawn only with the development of 
the clay-slate group, and to become more abundant as the de- 
position of the graywacke and silurian proceeds. The earliest 
forms of vitality are not plants, but animals." The zoophytes, 
the molusca, and the Crustacea are the forms of life clearly 
denned which have been discovered in these rocks. We have 
not the opportunity for consulting authorities, but we believe 
that they all incline to the opinion that animal life existed 
in our world before there was vegetation. 

It is astonishing that close investigators, such as the geol- 
ogists must be, should suffer slight appearances to betray 
them into so violent a conclusion as that just mentioned. 
Allowing that zoophytes, molusca, and Crustacea are found 
in the transition rocks, between the primary and secondary 
formations, and well-defined vegetable fossils are not found 
until we pass into the limestone which underlies the sec- 
ondary formations, still, ought not the geologist to look well 
into the subject before coming to a conclusion so manifestly 
absurd and irrational ? 

Is it possible, now, for animal life to be sustained without 
vegetation ? It does not help the matter, to say that the 
carnivora feed not upon vegetation, for the animate beings 
upon which they subsist must draw their support from vege- 
tation. The same laws which govern now, in all the depart- 
ments of nature, must have existed from the beginning. It 



264 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

is the veriest folly to say that animal life must, at this clay, 
be supported by vegetation, but that it was sustained with- 
out vegetation, in some age of the world, however remote in 
the rolling ages of antiquity. The Author of nature is un- 
changeable, and equally so are all His laws. Hence the 
low orders of animate being, which are imbedded in the 
transition rocks, must have been supported by vegetation. 

The profound philosopher and inspired historian informs 
us that the earth was first commanded to bring forth vege- 
tation, and that, too, on the day previous to her introduction 
into the solar system. He tells us that, on the next day 
after this latter event, the waters were commanded " to bring 
forth every living thing which moveth in the waters, and the 
birds which fly in the air." We understand, as the reader 
will remember, that a day in the creative week indicates a 
period of fifty thousand years ; therefore vegetation must 
have grown, matured, and decayed for at least one hundred 
and twenty-five thousand years, or two and a half geological 
days, before animate beings proper were called into existence. 

In the concatenation of being, the zoophytes, the molusca, 
and the Crustacea may, with equal propriety, be classed as 
vegetables or as animate beings, or, rather, they form the 
connecting link between the vegetable and animal kingdoms. 
Hence, if these kinds of fossils were found in rocks older, by 
a hundred thousand years, than those which contain the 
earliest remains of marsupials and mammals, the fact would 
not conflict with, but corroborate, the account of the crea- 
tion given by Moses. The vegetable animals, whose remains 
are found imbedded in the transition rocks, presuppose the 
prior existence of vegetation. Vegetation itself must be 
subsisted on vegetation ; hence the fungous growths must 
have sprung up and decayed through vast ages, before a soil 
could have been formed in which might grow even the poorer 



THE BIBLE TRUE. ^ 265 

The fossils in question are nothing more than the ad- 
vanced orders of this genus — are the higher links in the 
fungous chain of being. Let no geologist conclude, there- 
fore, that animal life could, by any possibility, have existed 
prior to the existence of vegetation. If the vegetation of 
the epoch under consideration is not impressed upon the 
rocks, it is because it was of too unsubstantial a character. 

The very next rocks above those, or the lowest in the 
secondary formation, ought to have prevented geologists 
from falling into so gross and palpable an error ; for these 
are the carboniferous rocks, which proves that vegetation 
then grew, and for ages had grown, in extraordinary profu- 
sion. Christian geologists teach us that animal life existed 
in our world before vegetation, contrary to reason and con- 
trary to the cosmogony of Moses. Then why should they 
stultify themselves, and retard the progress of the grand 
science of geology, by insisting that it affords no proofs of 
the existence of man prior to the recent formations, or 
within the last six thousand years, merely because they 
fancy Moses to have said that Adam was the first man 
created in the w T orld ? 

If Moses be authority to them on one point, since these 
Christian geologists acknowledge the fact of his inspiration, 
he ought to be on all. If they will not investigate, nor 
suffer investigation into the antiquity of human fossils, be- 
cause they vainly imagine the inspired writer as having 
stated that man has been on this stage of action only about 
six thousand years, they certainly ought to be careful how 
they overturn his authority, and do violence to common 
sense by teaching that animal life existed in the world 
many ages before vegetation grew. 

Had it not been for the pitiable prejudices of these same 
geologists and w T ould-be defenders of the faith, long since 
might they have removed the veil from the writings of 
23 



266 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Moses, which is still upon their hearts when they read his 
account of the creation and the fall. 

At the island of Guadaloupe the petrifactions of perfect 
human bodies have been exhumed from solid limestone, 
said to be of the Devonian series, or of the old red sand- 
stone group, which belongs to the primary, or, more prop- 
erly, the transition rocks. In the new red sandstone of 
the valley of the Connecticut River, which is a rock of the 
middle of the secondary formations, have been found fair 
impressions of human feet twenty inches in length. On 
rocks of equal antiquity in Ohio, among many footprints 
of animals of now living and extinct varieties, it is written, 
by the finger of .God upon these same tables of stone, that 
the lords of creation were then and there subduing and 
having " dominion over the fishes of the sea, the fowls of the 
air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the face 
of the earth ; " . for, there too, when those old rocks were 
soft and plastic earth, the distinct footprints of man were 
made among those of the wild beasts. In the deep caverns 
and internal ducts of the earth, in occult fissures, and im- 
bedded in the solid old rocks in all parts of the world, but 
more particularly examined in the south of France, pro- 
miscuously commingled with the fossil remains of extinct 
and living species of animals, are found the bones of rude 
earthen vessels from which he ate and drank. 

Instead of leading us to admire and adore the power and 
munificence of the unchangeable Author and Preserver in 
the past as well as at the present time, the wisdom of the 
ages written on the rocks has driven the modern philoso- 
phers into the folly of infidelity on this and on that hand. 
The same God who impressed the ten commandments upon 
the two tables of stone amid the smoke and fire and hoarse 
thunders of Sinai, has written upon the rocks and the moun- 
tains — in the deeply-imbedded fields of coal, the treasures 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 267 

of silver and gold, the heaped-up fossils of extinct and of 
living species of animals — that this world is immensely 
old, has been subjected to vast revolutions, and that far 
back in the retroceding cycles of time, when the colossal 
mastodon quietly browsed upon the tender buds of the 
elegant acacia, leisurely ruminated beneath the shade of the 
towering palm, growing then in the luxuriant plains, where 
now unending winter shrouds all nature in a winding-sheet 
of snow, man was then and there subduing and having the 
dominion over the fish, the fowl, and the beasts. To the same 
effect we understand Moses to have written in the volume 
of inspiration. 

Why, then, the almost universal attempt to put the God 
of nature in antagonism with the God of revelation ? Why 
is the scientific lover of truth driven into the rejection of 
the book of inspiration as a cunningly devised work of 
man ? And why is the unconditional believer in Holy Writ 
driven into absurd and foolish blundering in the sciences, 
and into silly, not to say dishonest, apologies for the truth, 
which God in mercy has revealed to his creature man ? 

The difficulty all arises from the false gloss of the sacred 
writings imposed by the wicked priesthood in those dark 
ages, " which God winked at," and the unaccountable im- 
becility of the Christian intellect in suffering itself, even 
in this time of general illumination, still to be led blindly 
by the traditions of the fathers, into the dark mysticism of 
the past, to " wrest the Scriptures to their own destruction." 

Where do men obtain their authority for asserting that 
in the sixth chapter of Genesis " the sons of God " means 
the children of Seth, and that " the daughters of men " are 
the offspring of Cain ? We are bold to assert that such an 
interpretation is not suggested or even justified by anything 
in the Bible. Would any man, enjoying the scientific light 
of the present day, who had never seen or heard of the 



268 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

writings of Moses, on a first reading believe that the author 
intends for us to understand the days mentioned in the first 
and second chapters of Genesis to mean twenty-four hours 
of time, and that from the beginning to the end of the cre- 
ative week, including the grand Sabbath of Divine rest, was 
only one hundred and sixty-eight of our small hours ? Or, 
yet again, that the offence of Adam against high heaven 
was literally and simply only the eating of an apple ? 

It is humiliating in the extreme to see to what miserable 
subterfuges Christian philosophers of the present day are 
driven by the traditional authority of the priesthood of the 
past. Mr. Hitchcock, an old Christian minister and learned 
author, in the 31st edition of his deservedly popular work, 
in attempting to reconcile the grand teachings of geology 
with the account given of the creation by Moses, winds up 
his defence of Christianity by boldly declaring to the world 
that the man who was " learned in all the wisdom of the 
Egyptians," and who wrote the sublime book of Genesis, 
under the direct inspiration of the God of nature, was igno- 
rant of the things of which he wrote. 

This is a serious charge, look at it as we will. If we 
profess to communicate facts to an individual, but inten- 
tionally keep the understanding of them from him, we are 
guilty of deep duplicity, and all men will pronounce us 
dishonest. The charge of ignorance upon Moses is an in- 
direct charge of duplicity upon Him who revealed those 
facts to Moses. It will not do to say that God did not un- 
derstand his own laws or the mysteries of nature as brought 
to light by modern philosophers ; therefore let the good 
man beware, lest the traditions of the ancient priesthood 
drive him unintentionally to utter words of blasphemy. 

Again : the Christian philosopher should be exceedingly 
cautious how he makes bungling attempts to homologate the 
truths of science with the traditional interpretations of the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 269 

Fathers, lest he should, haply, be found to fight against the 
truth of God ; for how many an honest man, comparing the 
traditions of the Fathers with the sublime truths of nature, 
has been driven to the rejection of the grand truths of the 
Bible ! 

If, in our geological researches, we are led to conclude that 
rocks are old, because we find in them the fossil remains of 
long since extinct species of animals and of vegetables, let 
us not stultify ourselves and the science of geology by miser- 
able attempts to account for a recent deposit of human 
remains in the same ancient formation. If the peculiar 
waters about Guadaloupe will cause the formation of lime- 
stone, which may be mistaken by adepts in the science of 
geology for that belonging to the Devonian system, in one 
hundred and fifty years, why may not the same rocks be 
formed elsewhere by the same cause in equally as short a 
time? 

In the secondary rocks are found the fossils of extinct 
pachydermata, ruminata, and carnivora ; and many revolv- 
ing ages have evidently supervened since their deposition. 
Vast cycles of ages had consolidated those rocks prior to the 
expulsion of Adam from Paradise. The traditionary inter- 
pretation of the account of the creation by Moses teaches 
that Adam was the first human being upon the earth, and 
only about six thousand years ago was he created. The 
Devonian rocks, or even the limestones of the secondary 
series, must be many ten times six thousand years old. 

Yet, wonder of wonders, two perfect specimens of human 
bodies, one of which is now in London and the other in 
Paris, are exhumed from limestone of the transition, or, 
possibly, of the secondary formation. A great commotion 
is thereby produced among learned geologists. Two parties 
are arrayed against each other. The one, with the devilish 
triumph of infidelity, asserts that this fact proves beyond a 
23* 



270 THE BIBLE TRUE, 

doubt the Bible is false ; while the other goes deliberately to 
work to overturn or to hide from view the truth of God as 
written on the rocks. What say these same geologists in 
regard to the footprints in the new red sandstone of the 
valley of the Connecticut? 

Mr. Hitchcock informs us that they are not human foot- 
prints at all, but that when the old red sandstone was grow- 
ing, and the new red sandstone was plastic earth, deep in 
the unfathomable cycles of the past, there was a huge frog, 
which, by doubling up in some unaccountable way, brought 
his hind feet immediately in front of his fore feet, so as to 
make the impressions in question, twenty inches in length, 
and so exactly resembling the footprints of a giant in walking, 
both in appearance and in position. 

According to your understanding, at least the popular 
belief, Moses has said that the animals and Adam were made 
within the same twenty-four hours of time ; that if the frog 
be classed among the living creatures which the waters 
brought forth on the third day — yet it could not have been 
made more than seventy-two hours before Adam was made — 
then of what utility is this singular, not to say ludicrous, frog 
theory of those old footprints, in defence of the truth of the 
Mosaic account of the creation ? If we ought to believe 
Moses when he speaks of the creation of Adam, he certainly 
is worthy of our confidence in regard to the animals ; there- 
fore, Mr. Hitchcock's frog could have performed his myste- 
rious doublings but a few hours sooner than Adam could 
have walked through the valley of the Connecticut. Such 
paltering with the credulity of the populace might have 
done very well with the ancient priesthood of Egypt, but 
certainly it is not becoming in the Christian philosopher of 
the nineteenth century. 

This author, or some other of his class, in speaking of the 
footprints of animals found on the secondary or tertiary for- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 271 

mations near Cincinnati, in Ohio, discourses learnedly to 
prove therefrom, in the remote period of the earth's plas- 
ticity, the existence of the mammoth, the megatherium, and 
many other mammals now extinct ; but, wonderful to tell, 
intermixed with the others are human footprints, so distinct, 
so perfect, that even geological audacity dare not assign them 
to a frog. The author's ingenuity, however, readily informs 
him that the Indians who formerly inhabited that locality 
were fond of cutting impressions in the rock, and to them, 
he has no doubt, we are indebted for the human footprints. 
"Why build a house and immediately tear it down ? If the 
tracks of unknown beasts upon those rocks prove the former 
existence of species long since extinct, human footprints on 
the same rocks must prove the coeval existence of man. If 
the Indians cut the impressions of human feet, who will 
doubt that they, likewise, cut the concomitant footprints of 
the supposed extinct animals ? 

Mr. Hitchcock says : " Sometimes ossiferous caverns have 
been used by man as a place of habitation, or, more fre- 
quently, as a place of sepulture ; and hence his bones, as 
well as fragments of pottery, and other relics of a rude 
people, are found so mixed with the remains of extinct 
animals as to lead to the inference that they were deposited 
during the same period. Indeed, in some of these caverns, 
in the south of France, it is still believed by some geologists 
that the remains of men were of contemporaneous deposition 
with those of the extinct mammalia." 

It is strange, beyond our conception, that any people should 
have been so rude as to have selected as a place of habita- 
tion the charnel-house of extinct animals; it is stranger 
still that they should have been permitted to remain where 
they died, in their place of habitation ; and not less strange, 
that any people should have searched for those caverns, filled 
with the bones of extinct monsters and ravenous beasts of 



272 THE BIBLE TBUE. 

the forest, as a most suitable place for the deposition of the 
remains of their loved lost friends. 

Were it not for the traditional belief that Moses has said 
that men have existed on the earth but six thousand years, 
who would not conclude that those remains of men were of 
contemporaneous deposition with those of the extinct mam- 
mals with which they are interspersed? If geologists will 
lay aside this damaging gloss; will honestly read and under- 
stand Moses as was intended ; will allow that the day of the 
creative week indicates a geological period of fifty thousand 
years ; that the man who was made in the image and likeness 
of God, who was created on the evening of the sixth day, 
male and female, and commanded to multiply and replenish 
the earth, for many ages had multiplied, lived, and died, 
and given place to their more vigorous offspring ; that not 
until the earth had become burdened with the teeming mil- 
lions of her ancient populations, when many species of ani- 
mals were being exterminated by them, when the necessities 
of the world required a superior intelligence to rule over 
them ; that then God formed Adam out of the dust of the 
ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and 
he became a living soul, — if geologists will take this rational 
view of the subject and honestly investigate it, in a short 
time they will satisfy themselves and show the world that 
the remains of the first governing man are found in rocks, 
at least in tertiary formations, while those of the animal 
man or Ethiopian will be found as old as the mammalia of 
the secondary period. 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 273 



CHAPTEK XXIX. 

The Flood — The Means used in Producing it — Effects 
— Extent. 

AND, behold, I, even I, do bring a flood of waters upon 
the earth, to destroy all flesh wherein is the breath of 
life from under heaven ; and everything that is in the earth 
shall die." 

In all the ages which had supervened from "the begin- 
ning" to the time when Adam made his advent into the 
world, it had not rained, but a mist went up and watered 
the whole face of the ground. If Adam came only six thou- 
sand years ago, every geologist will bear us out in the asser- 
tion that the world had teemed with animal life long anterior 
to that era, and that it flourished far more perfectly when 
there was no rain than it does at the present time. 

Astronomers inform us that no clouds are ever discovered 
floating in the atmosphere of those planets of the solar sys- 
tem whose axes have little or no inclination to the plane of 
their orbits. The conclusion is irresistible, that the face of 
the ground in those worlds is watered by the mist which 
goes up for that purpose. The laws of nature are uniform, 
and what is true now, here or elsewhere under similar cir- 
cumstances, has been true at all times and everywhere. 
Since there was no rain upon the earth in all its primitive 
ages, therefore there could have been no inclination of its 
axis to the plane of its orbit ; hence there were no extremes 
of heat and cold, of flood and drought, but one unending 
spring from pole to pole, and a rich, exuberant soil from 
the river's banks to the mountain's top, and bounteous plenty 
all around the circle of the globe. 

When the supreme governor of the world, who repre- 



274 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

sented on earth the majesty of the heavens, had fallen 
from his high estate, and by reason of the intimate connec- 
tion between the spiritual and physical laws, and as both 
were now without an executive officer, the perpendicular 
polarity of the earth was violently destroyed ; and then for 
the first time the voice of an angry God was uttered in 
hoarse, reverberating thunder. While the vivid lightning, 
in lurid sheets, fiercely flashed athwart the hitherto serene 
skies, a black cloud spread from pole to pole, and the rain, 
descending in a deluge, washed off the loose primitive soil 
from mountain-top and steep hill-side into the valleys and 
plains, the poor culprits, driven out from the delightful 
haunts of Paradise, like timorous deer startled from their 
cover, fled on through the pitiless pelting of the raging 
storm, drenched through their goat-skin coats and their 
blood chilled almost to curdling in their veins by the wintry 
blasts. On and still on they fled in search of some more 
hospitable locality. 

This is no fancy sketch, but is fully justified by the ac- 
count of the inspired historian of the events which succeeded 
the fall. He makes known to us, by the figure of a flaming 
sword which turns every way to guard the passage, and by 
the cherubim which represent the fierce winds of the north, 
that the hyperborean garden was suddenly surrounded by a 
circumambient wall of ice. We have seen in another place 
that this result could be brought about only by the sudden 
destruction of the perpendicular polarity of the earth. 

The curse imposed upon the earth for Adam's sake was 
that " Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." 
It is evident to every observer that thorns and thistles flour- 
ish most on alluvial soils ; therefore we must understand 
this curse to mean that the washing rains which were about 
to descend, would bear the rich soil from elevated to infe- 
rior localities, which, being submerged and soaked by the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 275 

superabundant water, would become hard and impracticable 
for cultivation, and then, as now, would bring forth thorns 
and thistles. 

This is the only natural means for producing the result 
named ; and since the laws of nature are unchangeable, and 
since physical causes only produce physical results, there- 
fore washing rains were threatened in the curse. "Thorns 
also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." These nox- 
ious growths flourish in a troublesome way, on alluvial soils. 
The sudden and violent destruction of the perpendicular 
polarity of the axis of the earth to the plane of her orbit, 
produced such a commotion in our atmosphere, introduced 
such an abnormal state of things, that all nature was at war 
with itself, and the hitherto uniform evaporations by day, 
which were every night returned to the earth in the form of 
gentle dews, could no longer be governed by the certain and 
harmonious working of the normal laws ; but being partial 
and irregular, were now and then gathered into thick clouds 
and descended in furious torrents of rain, destroying the 
beauty and productiveness of the mountains and hills, and 
causing an unnatural growth of noxious vegetation in the 
valleys and the plains. " Thorns also and thistles shall it 
bring forth to thee." 

When the earth was in its upright posture the water 
flowed without obstruction through its internal channels 
from the sea to the surface, where it was evaporated, leav- 
ing the minerals which it had held in solution in the soil 
for the support of vegetation ; and being reformed, it de- 
scended at night in the form of dew to moisten the ground, 
when it was taken up by capillary tubes, and flowing on, 
was formed into springs, creeks, and rivers, and was returned 
to the great reservoir of water, to be again propelled through 
the same channels, like the circulation of the blood in man. 

The water which flowed through the internal ducts kept 



276 THE BIBLE TRTTE. 

them always washed out, for there were no accumulations 
of loose material or of alluvial matter then, and the salts, 
alkalies, and other minerals were held in solution until they 
were borne to the surface and deposited in the soil. "When, 
however, the government of the world passed into the hands 
of " the prince of the power of the air," and she was vio- 
lently lurched into a reclining position, the atmosphere 
and all the surroundings of our world were thereby thrown 
into confusion. The water was still evaporated, but not 
being regularly returned to the earth as dew, the firmament 
was soon surcharged with vapory particles, or, more prop- 
erly, with the constituent gases of water. The electrical 
condition by which the water had been evaporated, or, rather, 
decomposed, being removed, these gases first rushed together 
into thick clouds, and then descended in torrents of rain. 

The soil was washed off, and was borne along, with up- 
rooted trees and dislocated rocks, by the turbid rivers into 
the ocean ; by the tidal throbbings of which this loose ma- 
terial was forced into the internal ducts, and was necessarily 
deposited at the short turns and outgoing branches of the 
earth's arteries. For near two thousand years those alluvial 
deposits were accumulated in the internal channels, so that 
when " the corruption of all flesh had ripened the world for 
destruction, those channels were stopped up, and the surging 
waters finding no outward vent, the earth's crust was rent 
into fragments, the valleys were upheaved, the hills were 
blown into atoms, the mountains were upthrown, toppled 
down, and crushed, and the old surface of the earth was 
utterly destroyed. "All the fountains of the great deep 
were broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened. And 
the rain was upon the earth forty days and forty nights." 

When the internal waters gushed out at the rents and fis- 
sures made by the mighty throes of nature, they rushed over 
the face of the ground, so that an immense surface was ex- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 277 

posed to evaporation or decomposition by the sun's electrici- 
ty ; therefore a vast accumulation of the constituent gases 
was gathered up into the atmosphere, and when they wftre 
released, they rushed together, and a dense cloud, from pole 
to pole and from zenith to nadir, spread all around the 
globe ; and at the command of God, the waters came down 
in floods upon the earth. "And the rain was upon the 
earth forty days and forty nights." 

"And the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth, 
and all the high hills that were under the whole heavens 
were covered." 

This tremendous physical result must have been produced 
immediately by a corresponding or adequate physical cause; 
though, indirectly, the moral action of the world's great rep- 
resentative was the baleful power which put this cause in 
operation. That the cause which finally wrought out the 
cataclysm was in operation from the time of the fall, in no 
way vitiates the truth of the declaration that the world was 
destroyed by water on account of the corruption of the gen- 
eration then upon the earth ; for God, being omniscient, had 
prepared this destruction for a day and an hour when "the 
corruption of all flesh" should make the world ripe for 
destruction. 

It has been thought by some that the rain which fell at 
the time of the flood was the first which had ever fallen on 
the earth, because it is the first mentioned, and because then 
the rainbow made its first appearance. We conclude this 
idea to be incorrect, on the first ground, for the reason that 
the production of alluvial soil is as clearly evidence of the 
fall of rain as any declaration could make it. " Thorns 
also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee." 

This announcement renders it morally certain that rain 
began to fall immediately after Adam's expulsion from 
the garden of Eden. The additional curse pronounced upon 
24 



278 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Cain for murdering his brother, shows that he should fly to a 
country whose hills and mountains had been denuded of 
their soil by washing rains, and whose valleys and plains, 
submerged in the superabundance of the waters which had 
fallen upon them, and had been poured down upon them from 
the surrounding uplands, had been converted into swamps 
and marshes, and therefore, even with much labor, incapa- 
ble of yielding large crops. " When thou tillest the ground, 
it shall not henceforth yield unto thee her strength." 

The second ground upon which the speculators conclude 
that the rains at the flood were the first upon the earth, viz., 
that the rainbow then appeared for the first time, is by no 
means conclusive ; for the rainbow did not appear during 
the forty days' rain, nor for at least twelve months there- 
after. After the flood had subsided, and after Noah had 
come down from the ark, had built an altar, and offered 
thereon burnt-offerings, then " God said, I do set my bow in 
the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between 
me and the earth." 

Since the rainbow did not appear for some time after the 
flood, which was brought on partially by the rain of forty 
consecutive days, therefore the appearance of the rainbow 
is no evidence that the first rain which fell upon the earth 
was at the time of the flood. It proves, however, another, 
and very important fact, namely, until after the flood there 
had been no partial showers, or sunshine and rain at the 
same time. 

We have seen in the last chapter by what instrumentality 
the fountains of the great deep were broken up, and that by 
this means the flood was brought about. It now remains 
for us to inquire to what extent the waters did actually pre- 
vail. We are told that there is no question here, for the 
declaration that they prevailed fifteen cubits, or nearly thirty 
feet above the highest mountains, and covered the face of 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 279 

the whole earth, is too broad and emphatic to leave any 
room to doubt its meaning. 

In construing any writing we must give it the meaning 
which renders it intelligible, consistent with itself, and with 
well-ascertained extraneous facts ; and this rule is applied 
in the construction of all mere human writings. If one part 
of a legal document state clearly and emphatically that 
certain real estate, with all the rights and appurtenances 
thereunto belonging, is conveyed to a party, and afterward, 
in the same deed, it is stated that a certain mill-site on said 
premises is reserved to the grantor, will any court of justice 
give the mill-site to the party to whom the general estate has 
been conveyed ? Or, if a third party has had a right of 
way or of water, on the transferred property, " so longtime that 
the memory of man runneth not to the contrary," though 
no mention is thereof made in the deed of conveyance, yet 
the courts will so construe the unlimited language that these 
vested rights of others are not intended to be conveyed. 
Even oral testimony sometimes may be admitted, to show 
that the language of a written document, which appears to 
be general in its application, has, in fact, a limited signifi- 
cation. 

Why is this rational, not to say liberal mode of construc- 
tion extended to all other writings, and ignored, violently 
rejected, in the reading of the Bible ? It does appear that 
none but professed enemies and disbelievers in its authen- 
ticity would contend for the absurd interpetrations which 
unlearned and bigoted would-be defenders of the faith so 
strenuously, if not impiously contend for in regard to the 
books of inspiration. 

If the language used by Moses is capable of two modes 
of construction, the one brings him in continual conflict 
with himself, with common sense, and with facts clearly 
established in nature ; but the other mode of interpretation 



280 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

shows him to be consistent with himself, consistent with 
common sense, consistent with the revelations of science — 
in a word, which presents him as perfect master of the sub- 
jects of which he treats, and makes his the grandest and most 
glorious system of moral, physical, and intellectual learning 
ever presented for the admiration of man, — it is but just 
that his pretended friends should adopt the latter mode, and 
cease to stultify themselves by pretending to be believers in 
the truth of the writings of the great lawgiver, yet stabbing 
him in the very house of his friends, and doing all that their 
weak intellects and vast presumption will enable them to do 
towards rendering the great philosopher and prophet odious 
and contemptible? 

This is the rule of construction which we have adopted, 
by which, at least in our judgment, the discrepancies dis- 
covered by many in the writings of Moses do not appear, or 
are easily reconciled. If, for instance, the man made at the 
close of the sixth day, in the image and likeness of God, 
who is spoken of in the first chapter of Genesis, be taken 
for Adam, who was not made until after the grand sabbath 
had passed, or, at the earliest, in the eighth geological 
period, if the second be a recapitulation of the first chapter, 
then to understand the subject, and to reconcile the appa- 
rent discrepancies between the same event, is an extremely 
difficult task; and with the traditional interpretation the 
same is true of many other passages in Holy Writ. 

"Without further remark, however, we announce our view 
of the subject in hand to be that the entire surface of the 
earth has not at any one time been submerged by water, and 
it is unfair to so interpret our author. Moses indeed says 
that the waters covered the face of the whole earth, which 
might seem to justify a universal application, and for the 
purposes of the history which he was writing, is literally 
true ; but, in order to ascertain whether we are to under- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 281 

stand him as saying that the waters covered the earth from 
pole to pole and all around its circumference, we must in- 
quire into the moral cause and the physical agencies by 
which this grand result was produced. We do not intend 
to be understood to say, with the infidel, that Moses stated 
what was not true ; nor with Mr. Hitchcock, and other tra- 
dition-fettered Christians, that the profound philosopher and 
inspired historian did not understand what he was writing. 

What would be thought of the honesty of the man who 
would insist on construing the whole of the Bible as the 
commentators do the passage before us ? For example, it is 
positively declared that all flesh was corrupt ; yet Noah 
was found to be a just man, who walked with God ; and, 
although it is said that God had determined to destroy all 
flesh, and afterward that every living creature wherein is 
the breath of life was actually destroyed, yet the same 
author tells us, and in the very same account, that Noah 
and his family — being eight souls, and two of every living 
creature upon the face of the earth — were saved; but who 
would contend, therefore, that Moses has convicted himself 
of falsehood ? 

In another place he says that Adam called the woman 
Eve because she was the mother of all living. Will any 
one insist that Moses intended to represent Eve as the 
mother of the monkey, or of any other animal except of 
the Adamic Tace, whose history he was then writing ? No 
more are we to understand him as meaning to convey the 
idea of a universal deluge by the statement, "And the 
waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth ; and all the 
high hills that were under the whole heaven were covered ; " 
and common honesty and fairness would compel us, before 
coming to such a conclusion, to examine the subject thor- 
oughly, both by its internal facts and external surroundings. 

The internal circumstances are these: — All flesh had 
24* 



282 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

corrupted the ways of the Almighty, which the author 
specifically states was brought about through the crime of 
miscegenation, or by the sons of God intermarrying with the 
daughters of men, and immediately afterward that all flesh 
had corrupted His ways. By any fair rule of construction, 
all flesh, or the lower animals, had corrupted the ways of 
God, as man had done, by miscegenation. He had com- 
manded all the animals to reproduce after their kind, and 
the general practice of unnatural crosses had subverted the 
order which He had established ; therefore the destruction 
of the mixed races of men and of animals was necessary, 
or the designs of the Omnipotent would have been thwarted, 
and Adam, not God, would have been the creator of every 
living animal. But since the Adamic race had been in the 
world less than two thousand years, notwithstanding their 
remarkable longevity and fecundity, yet by no possibility 
could they have filled or spread over the entire surface of 
the globe, especially as the three-fourths thereof, now under 
water, was then dry land, and all of it vastly more fertile 
than now ; nor could the crime of miscegenation Jiave ex- 
tended beyond the limits of the region occupied by the 
Adams. 

The design for bringing on the flood being the destruction 
of that corruption, would be fully accomplished, if the 
flood should cover those countries inhabited by the mis- 
cegenating men and animals ; hence, to submerge the entire 
surface of the earth was unnecessary. God never performs a 
superfluous work, therefore Moses intends us to understand 
him to say that the waters prevailed sufficiently to de- 
stroy the corruption of blood from the face of the earth. 

Again : we have seen that the flood was brought on by 
the power of God in the operation of the instrumentalities 
called the laws of nature. But the waters could, by no 
natural possibility, prevail over the whole earth, so as to 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 2S3 

reach a height of fifteen cubits, or near thirty feet above 
the highest mountains, unless, probably, by the complete 
expulsion of all the waters from the body of the earth. If 
all the blood in the human body were expelled therefrom, 
and retained upon its surface, it might possibly be covered 
to a depth proportionate to the distance of three miles — the 
height to which the waters arose in the flood; but to what 
end would this have been done, and would the God of 
nature have exercised unnatural power without a purpose? 
The Adamic and mixed races could not have extended over 
more than a comparatively small area of country, and since 
the design of the Almighty was the destruction of that cor- 
ruption, therefore a universal deluge was unnecessary, and 
hence, we may fairly infer, was not sent upon the world. 

That the mixed races, who were descended from Seth, 
and the mixed animals, which were about them, were sub- 
merged and destroyed by the flood, is abundantly apparent, 
both from internal and external evidences. Moses has de- 
clared the fact in the spirit of revelation, and geology 
proves that about the time to which he alludes the world 
was subjected to a wide-spread, watery revolution. The 
theory of some geologists, of continuous upheaval and 
subsidence of the islands and continents, will not satis- 
factorily account for the grand revolution in the earth's 
crust almost everywhere visible ; and Moses alone gives us 
a rational solution of the mighty problem : " All the 
fountains of the great deep were broken up." 

If the design of the Almighty could be accomplished 
without the absolute inundation of the entire surface of the 
earth, and if the universal form of expression used by Moses 
on this occasion, be employed by him, in conformity with 
the hyperbolical idiom of the Eastern languages, in regard 
to this and other facts, to express energetically general but 
not universal ideas, then may we not, without fear of the 



284 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

charge of infidelity, proceed directly to the investigation of 
the extraneous facts, which prove that the flood, though 
general, was by no means universal ; though mighty in 
its operations and grand in its results, yet that the entire 
surface of the earth was not submerged beneath its turbid 
waves? 

If the whole earth were covered with water at the time 
mentioned, to the depth of thirty feet above the highest 
mountains, or three miles above the plains, how were the 
islands and the Western continent peopled ? We are told 
that the aborigines of America might have reached it in 
canoes by crossing Behring's Strait, and thence they could 
have spread out over all the continent ; but is this conjec- 
ture at all probable ? 

In the first place, the traditions of all the North Ameri- 
can Indians make their fathers to have come from the north- 
east, and not from the north-west. Again, there is no such 
people as the American Indian in Asia, in Africa, or in 
Europe ; and it is difficult to imagine how immigration 
could produce a new race of men, especially as no such re- 
sult has followed from its settlement by Europeans since its 
discovery by Columbus. Like begets like in the Western 
as well as in the Eastern continent; but the aborigines of 
America are different from all the people of the East in 
tastes, in pursuits, in personal appearance, in everything 
which marks animals to be of the same species. 

If the canoe conjecture satisfactorily accounts for the 
original peopling of the Western continent, will it answer 
to explain how the red man came to be upon the isles of the 
sea ? In the West India Islands, in the Caribbean Sea, in 
the Atlantic, in the Indian, in the Pacific Oceans, in the 
South Sea Islands, in the northern zone, wherever there is 
land, there the red man is found, except only in the Eastern 
continent and the adjacent islands ; and yet the superior 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 285 

white man, never, until within the last few years, has gone 
beyond the limits of his native continent. 

The canoe solution will not explain why the Indians, and 
they alone, came to be dispersed over so large a portion of 
the surface of the earth, and we must look for some more 
rational and satisfactory explanation. It will not do to sup- 
pose that the art of navigation since the flood, or in the his- 
toric ages, could have been carried to such an extent as to 
enable navigators to have reached and populated the West- 
ern continent and the distant islands of every sea, unless it 
should have been done by the Phoenicians. Who would se- 
riously conjecture that the inhabitants of the Sandwich and 
Fejee Islands, or the Esquimaux of the north, are descended 
from the Phoenicians, within the last two or three thousand 
years? But if such a proposition might be entertained, the 
difficulties are by no means removed ; and the question still 
recurs, how were the islands supplied with animal life. 

We are still told that all the people of the whole earth 
spread out from Mount Ararat, and that the islands and 
the Western continent have been populated by means of 
boats and canoes. If this solution satisfactorily accounts 
for the presence of men all over the world, how came the 
animals in those localities ? The wolf, the bear, the panther, 
the llama, the buffalo, the mammoth, the vast varieties of 
beasts which roam over the forests of America, many of 
which are unknown in the Old World ; the air thronged 
with immense flocks of birds and wild fowl, while a thou- 
sand varieties of insects and of reptiles swarm and creep 
through every thicket, swamp, and glen all over the con- 
tinent and the islands of the seas. And how, we ask, has 
all this teeming animal life been brought to the Western 
continent and the widely dispersed islands? If it were the 
work of man, what was his design for importing, not only 
to him useless, but vicious animals, — the ravenous beasts, 



286 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

annoying insects and venomous reptiles ? To state the hy- 
pothesis, it would seem, is sufficient to show its absurdity. 

If immigrants from Asia had imported the animals into 
America and the islands in canoes, we should certainly ex- 
pect to find none here except the smaller and more useful 
kinds, instead of the extinct mammoth and megatherium 
and now existent species, the moose, the sloth, the buffalo, 
the skunk, the wolf, the bear, the panther ; enormous birds 
of prey, and the mightiest and most deadly serpents known 
in all the earth. Can we imagine an Indian with his family 
navigating the watery waste of the Pacific, or ploughing 
the boisterous waves of the Atlantic in his frail canoe, 
freighted with such a menagerie as might be collected upon 
the continent of America, or in any of the islands? No 
useful animals for domestic purposes are found in any of 
these localities, but only wild and ravenous beasts and such 
animals as may be made useful to man by the labors and 
wiles of the chase. 

The canoe or even ship navigation conjecture, will not 
give a rational solution to the problem before us ; wherefore 
w T e must search for the truth in some other direction. With 
the traditional exposition of the Mosaic account of the 
flood before them, many honest inquirers after truth have 
right here been driven into quasi, if not into downright 
infidelity ; for the question, unbidden, will continue to 
present itself, How came men and animals to be on the 
continent of America, and on the islands of every sea, when 
first visited by Europeans ? 

The account which Moses gives of the creation and the 
flood is therefore flatly denied, or wholly ignored by some, 
and meanly evaded by others; so that none, no, not one 
man with common sense or a particle of rational reflection, 
gives it, or can give to that history (so replete in itself with 
glorious truth, yet so absurd and inconsistent with itself 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 287 

and stubborn facts, as it is explained by the commentators) 
his hearty confidence, his firm and unwavering faith. 
Hence, men who think have been driven to adopt the theory 
that the work of creation is not limited to time or locality, 
but that animal being, which evidently springs from the 
earth, is produced whenever and wherever the circumstances 
are favorable to such production. 

From this stand-point, Dr. Nott and others have concluded 
that the races of men are some forty-five or fifty in number, 
and that as many pairs at different times and in different 
places have sprung into existence in the localities in which 
they are found — the Indian in America, the Sandwich 
Islander on his island, the Australian in Australia, and the 
Esquimaux in the frozen regions of the North — and that 
the animals got to the various places of their habitations in 
the same way. 

Although this theory is in opposition to revelation, and 
therefore cannot be true, and although it will not bear 
thorough scrutiny in the light of reason, and hence must be 
false, yet all candid men must admit that it is a much 
more rational view of the subject under consideration than 
the canoe importation theory of the theologians. 

If the account which Moses gives of the creation and the 
flood be tested by the common-sense rule of construction 
which is applied to every other writing, the subject of 
filling the Western continent and the distant islands with 
living beings will be relieved of very many of the diffi- 
culties which have been thrown around it by the traditions 
of the fathers. "By your traditions ye have made the 
writings of Moses of none effect." 

We have shown the folly of attempting to explain the 
question, How came men and animals in America and the 
islands, by the canoe importation conjecture ; and the infidel 
theory of their spontaneous production by the ordinary 



288 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

energies of the earth in its present condition, is fully and 
satisfactorily answered, and ought to be forever put to rest 
by the simple fact that, in all the historic ages, not a single 
animal being has been so produced. 

If ignorance and bigotry, if infidelity and presumption 
could be hushed for awhile, if the veil could be removed 
from their hearts when Moses is read, and if that great 
philosopher and inspired historian might be allowed to 
speak for himself, and to explain his own meaning, much 
might be known by us which is now considered by the 
learned to be " hidden mysteries." In this rational view of 
the inspired writings, and an independent consideration of 
the facts in nature, we hope to throw some light upon the 
question, How came men and animals in America and the 
islands ? or, at least, to give impetus to thought in the right 
direction. All finite subjects are comprehensible by the 
finite mind, and we are confident that whenever honest 
investigation is directed to the facts contained in the philo- 
sophic and historic writings of Moses, they will be clearly 
understood, for to this end was he inspired to write them. 



CHAPTER XXX. 



How the Western Continent and Islands were Peopled 
— Description of the Ark — The Dove bringing in an 
Olive Leaf. 

HOW were the Western continent and isles of the ocean 
supplied with animal life? 
Since canoe transportation and new creations will not sat- 
isfactorily answer this question, we must look for some more 
rational solution. The world, according to our theory, and, 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 289 

as we think, according to the teaching of Moses, although a 
great globe, was aptly represented by the human body. 
The waters were gathered into one place, and the dry ground 
everywhere else appeared. The sea, then, could not have 
covered a space of more than six thousand miles in circum- 
ference, or some two thousand miles in diameter, if, as we 
have supposed, it bore the proportion to the size of the earth 
which the heart does to the body. 

No part of the earth was then locked up in ice, and there 
were no extremes of heat and cold, no pitiless storms to drive 
back animal life from spreading out from pole to pole, and all 
around the globe ; so that when Adam came, as we have before 
advanced, the world must have contained many more men and 
animals than it has had the capacity of supporting since his fall. 

The dry ground was crossed only by rivulets and rivers, 
as the surface of the human body is checkered by external 
veins. These furnished abundant supplies of water every- 
where, but offered no serious obstruction to the diffusion of 
men and of animals. They had, doubtlessly, spread all over 
the earth, and, for vast ages before Adam came, had fed 
upon the luxuriant herbage and luscious fruits, slaked their 
rising thirst in the limpid waters of the sparkling brooks, 
lolled beneath the glorious shade of the majestic groves, and 
basked in the genial sunshine of the happy, rectangular 
world. 

The whole earth was therefore teeming with men and ani- 
mals when the flood came — when, by the extraordinary 
surging of " the seas," the waters were forced vehemently 
into the world's arteries, which had become externally closed, 
and their granite walls and the adamantine hills were forced 
upward, and the waters rushed over the surface of the earth. 
Were the outer extremities of the arteries in a man shut up, 
and were the blood expelled from the heart into them with 
sufficient force to burst them, and tear open the overlying 
25 



290 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

flesh, such a body would present a mangled mass which 
would resemble the map of the world in its present con- 
dition. 

Notwithstanding the blood would gush out over such a 
body, and notwithstanding the regions of the heart would 
be overwhelmed, yet the extremities, the head, the arms, the 
legs, would not be submerged. Neither was the entire sur- 
face of the earth inundated when " all the fountains of the great 
deep were broken up," and the men and animals on the 
points left dry were not destroyed. In this way we see no 
difficulty in accounting for the presence of men and animals 
in America, and in all the islands of the most distant seas. 
If there be no other rational view of this subject, then this 
must be correct. 

Many beasts and birds are in the Eastern which are not in 
the Western world, and many others are in the West which 
are not in the East. These facts prove that all the animals 
of the whole earth were not in that country called by Moses 
"Eden," and by the Greeks and Romans "Atlantis." The 
more useful animals are all found in the East, while many 
varieties of beasts and of birds and of reptiles unknown 
there are discovered in the forests of America. 

The ancient land of Eden must have extended over the 
head and heart of the pristine earth ; and when Adam was 
driven out of the garden at the head, and his return was 
cut off from thence by icebergs, the body of the earth was 
still left open to him, and, guided by his superior intelli- 
gence, he was led to locate near the sea, or the heart of the 
world. That was evidently the best, the most fertile, and 
most pleasant region left to him in the cursed earth. 

In that yet comparatively happy land, his descendants, 
except Cain and his family, who were driven far to the east, 
into the land of Nod, lived and multiplied and carried on 
the crime of miscegenation, and of producing the crosses of 



THE BIBLE TRUE, 291 

the inferior animals, until "the corruption of the ways of 
God " cried to heaven for redress. 

When the arteries of the world were bursted, the waters 
rushed out and prevailed in the regions of the heart, so that 
they arose to the height of about thirty feet above the 
highest mountains in the land of Eden or of Atlantis ; and 
every living thing there, except what was in the ark with 
Noah, was destroyed. The ark, however, was triumphantly 
borne aloft upon the angry crest of the furiously rushing 
waters of the flood. 

The grand aorta of the world probably arose between 
where Ireland and the island of Great Britain are, descended 
through the British Channel and into the straits of Gibraltar, 
through the Mediterranean Sea, and then deeper into the 
earth, as it does at this day. When the upper crust was 
upheaved and torn into fragments by the mighty surging of 
the pent-up waters, the staunch vessel prepared by Noah, 
without sail or rudder, and left to the mercy of the winds 
and the waves, was borne on by the now exposed current of 
the grand aorta, amid the debris of the crushed and ruined 
world. On, and still on, the noble bark rode the turbid 
waves in safety, though nought else could withstand their 
rage. It passed unscathed the frowning pillars of Hercules, 
over the seething billows of the Mediterranean, and by a huge 
wave was lifted far into the interior of Asia, and, at the end 
of one hundred and fifty days, settled quietly down upon 
the mountains of Ararat. 

Had there not been a vast accumulation of the waters in 
the region where the ark was driven and tossed, and had 
there been no depression elsewhere, how could a strong east 
wind have assuaged them ? and why was this stated by Moses 
to be the means employed for their reduction, unless he in- 
tended for us to understand him according to the rational 
view here taken of the subject ? The design of the flood 



292 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

was the destruction of the miscegenated men and animals 
in Eden, therefore the submergence of the entire surface of 
the globe was unnecessary, and hence it was not accom- 
plished. 

The mixed race of men sprung from Cain and his Indian 
wives are not included among those who were doomed to 
destruction, for they were neither the sons of God or a pure 
race, nor were theirs the daughters of men or of the Adams. 
When he declared his punishment to be greater than he 
could bear, although no mitigation thereof was granted 
him, yet the promise was given of exemption from personal 
violence, which, we have seen, extended to his mixed off- 
spring, was so understood by him, and was still in full force. 
" Whosoever, therefore, shall kill Cain, vengeance shall be 
taken upon him seven-fold." 

Since the miscegenated race of Cain had been expressly 
permitted by the Almighty, and that too for nearly two 
thousand years, and since no allusion whatever is made to 
Cain or his descendants in the description of the moral 
cause of the flood, therefore they cannot be included, except 
by implication, among those who were devoted to destruc- 
tion. The presumption would be violent, and cannot be 
indulged, unless something can be found in the writings of 
Moses, our only authority on the subject, upon which it may 
be rationally based ; hence we confidently conclude that the 
descendants of Cain were not involved in the wide-spread 
destruction of the flood. 

One great object of the advent of Adam, a fundamental 
principle for the government of the world, was that he 
should prevent the extermination of the various orders of 
being which God had established. *If all the animals were 
not in the country were Noah was, and if a pair of every 
species upon the whole earth were not taken into the ark — 
which is rendered utterly impossible by the dimensions — 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 293 

then God, being unchangeable, whose purposes are the same 
yesterday, to day, and forever, would not send the destruc- 
tion of the flood upon numberless species and whole genera 
of the unoffending creatures which he had made. 

The intermarriage of the sons of God or the red men 
with the daughters of men was the crying sin of the world ; 
hence, clearly, the former would not be taken by Noah into 
the ark. Yet since they were spread all Over the earth, 
since their mission was not accomplished, or the fact would 
have been alluded to by Moses ; since they had bruised the 
heel of the seed of the woman by their agency in bringing 
on the flood, and the subsequent ills to the sons of Adam 
which have grown out of that event ; and since the seed of 
the woman must bruise the head of the serpent or of the red 
race, therefore the latter could not then be destroyed. For 
all these, and many other strong reasons, we conclude again 
that the flood, though general, was not universal. 

From a rational point of view all of Asia could not have 
been submerged, because the Mongolian race or the descend- 
ants of Cain, whose authoritative history extends far beyond 
the flood, are still there. All of America was not under 
the waters, because the pure-blooded red man — not one speci- 
men of whom can be found in the Eastern continent — has 
always been here ; nor were the islands overwhelmed, because 
the Indians could never have reached them in their canoes, 
with the wild beasts and venomous reptiles which are now 
upon them. 

The Pacific Ocean has never been subject to that tremen- 
dous commotion which so prevails in the Atlantic. This 
shows that however the heart of the sick man may contract 
and wildly surge, as in the Atlantic, yet the weakened throb- 
bings of arterial circulation only are exhibited in the Pa- 
cific. This of itself, were there no other existent facts, 
would lead us to the conclusion that the eastern portion of 
25* 



294 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Asia and the western part of America, and possibly the 
whole intervening space, were not under the water at the 
time when Noah went into the ark. 

It is probable that while Eden, Atlantis, or that part of 
the globe lying between the western coasts of Europe and 
Africa and eastern shore of America, possibly including 
much of both continents, were covered by the waters of the 
flood, the opposite hemisphere was dry land ; and that 
when by the strong east wind the accumulated waters were 
driven out of the Atlantic, they spread out to the west, and 
then, and not until then, was the Pacific formed. 

The presence of the negro in Africa is a strong reason in 
favor of the supposition that all of that country was not 
submerged ; yet since he is treated in every other connec- 
tion as an animal, just as the orang-outang and gorilla 
are, so may he have been treated in this place. There are, 
however, stronger reasons for concluding that all of Africa, 
as well as of Asia and America, was not under the waters 
at that time ; as the presence there of enormous wild beasts, 
carnivora, and herbivora, and mighty and venomous serpents. 

The ark was five hundred and fifty feet long, nearly 
ninety-two feet wide, and three stories high. The upper 
story, we may suppose, was used as the storehouse, and for 
the accommodation of Noah and his family ; the second 
was assigned to the graminivora, and the third to the car- 
nivora and the reptiles. This floor was, no doubt, divided 
into compartments, so as to keep the animals from destroy- 
ing each other. The same must have also been true of the 
second, or the smaller and weaker species of the graminiv- 
orous animals, during the five months in which the ark was 
tossed by the boisterous waves of the flood, would certainly 
nave been trampled to death by the larger and stronger 
kinds. 

In the upper story might have been stored immense quan- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 295 

tities of grain and hay for the support of the animals 
which lived on that kiud of food ; but upon what were the 
carnivora supported for the twelve months which they spent 
in the ark? Had the largest varieties of the graminivorous 
animals been in the ark, even the vast stores of vegetable 
matter, which was no doubt gathered in the ark by Noah, 
might have been exhausted, and famine and death would 
have made the ark a terrible charnel-house. 

If it be rational to conclude that sufficient stores might 
have been placed in the ark for a twelvemonth's supply 
for all the animals which live on vegetable matter, yet how 
could the carnivora have been supported ? It will not do to 
say that they were miraculously sustained ; for natural, 
physical means were employed to save them from- destruc- 
tion by the flood, and ample provisions were made for the 
support of Noah and his family. "Of every clean beast 
thou shalt take to thee by sevens." 

The offal of these clean beasts, or those of them which 
were used by Noah, might be sufficient to support some of 
the smaller carnivora, but would by no means be enough to 
feed them all. The fowls of the air were taken by sevens, 
yet their superfluous numbers would have failed to satiate 
the ravenous appetites of all the carnivora. The food which 
Noah was commanded to store in the ark for himself, and 
for the animals, must have meant vegetable supplies ; there- 
fore the larger and more destructive carnivora could not 
have been in the ark ; and, hence, all of Africa was not cov- 
ered by the water. 

The larger kind of animals, as the elephant and the rhi- 
noceros, the lion and the tiger, the anaconda and the boa- 
constrictor, have never been found in Europe, or any part 
of the world inhabited by the Caucasian race ; except 
possibly along the borders, where they have approached 
those countries occupied by Mongolians and Africans. If 



296 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

those animals were in the ark, is it not a little singular that 
they have never been found in countries which appear evi- 
dently to have been submerged, and where history clearly 
proves the descendants of Xoah to have inhabited ? Every- 
thing goes to show that all of the earth has not been under 
water at the same time since the creation of animate beings 
upon its surface. 

It is just as evident that there was, about the time of 
Roah, a wide-spread, a general, an universal watery revolu- 
tion ; and since no human beings like them have ever been 
met with, therefore he and his family were the only individ- 
uals of that race who were saved from the flood. Every 
living thing in all the land of Eden or Atlantis, where the 
race of Adam inhabited, except what was in the ark, was 
destroyed ; for the waters prevailed one hundred and fifty 
days before they began to assuage, and Xoah did not ven- 
ture from his place of safety, neither let out the animals 
which were with him, until a whole year and nine days had 
passed. It is equally clear that, notwithstanding the gen- 
eral language employed by Moses, yet the entire surface 
of the earth was not all this time under water. " But even 
unto this day, when Moses is read, the veil is upon their heart." 

We need not make too much allowance for the idiom of 
the language in which Moses wrote, nor yet for the peculi- 
arity of the people for whom he wrote ; because, if one of our 
own people lived in the valley of the Mississippi, and that 
river overflow his banks, the man thus surrounded and shut 
in from the world, in afterwards describing his situation, 
would use the expression, " The whole face of the earth was 
covered with water." In any part of the country, when 
a very heavy rain is described, we hear it said continually 
that " the whole face of the earth was covered with water." 
This mode of expression, we presume, is used by us as simi- 
lar language was used by Moses to convey the idea of an 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 297 

extraordinary amount of superficial water; and therefore 
we need not puzzle ourselves on that score, or stultify the ac- 
count of the flood, by attaching an extreme meaning to a 
form of expression so generally employed by ourselves to 
convey a general but not a universal idea. 

Had the entire surface of the earth been submerged for 
a whole year under salt water, all the vegetation of the 
whole earth would certainly have been destroyed, and a new 
creation of grass, of herbs, and of trees would have been 
absolutely necessary. Had this been the case, would not 
Moses have mentioned the fact ? No difficulty whatever is 
raised by him on this subject, and we presume that none 
existed. It will not do to say that vegetation was miracu- 
lously preserved under the water, for it would have been just 
as easy for Omnipotence to have preserved animal life in the 
same way ; but since the latter was cared for by the use of 
adequate means, therefore all vegetation which remained so 
long a time under water was then, as it would be now, 
utterly destroyed. 

Too much water is as certain death to vegetation as is too 
much heat. We are told, however, that the occasion of which 
we are speaking was an extraordinary one, and the necessi- 
ties of the case absolutely demanded the miraculous preserva- 
tion of vegetation under the waters. In every other instance, 
when Moses wishes us to understand that a miracle is wrought, 
or when something is done contrary to the ordinary working 
of the laws of nature, he not only tells the facts, but minutely 
describes all the attendant circumstances. In this instance, 
however, where it is supposed that a most stupendous mir- 
acle is wrought, our author makes no mention of it, not even 
the slightest allusion to it ; hence no miracle of the kind was 
wrought. 

Preparation was for years going on for the preservation 
of animal life, and Noah took his family, and the animals, 



298 THE BIBLE TRUE, 

and a sufficient amount of food for a year's supply, into the 
ark, and in this way escaped a watery death. Vegetation 
is as surely destroyed by water as is animal life ; and yet no 
mention is made by Moses of any effort by Noah to preserve 
the seeds even of the most useful grains, much less of the 
trees of the forest. 

At the termination of the flood, we find that, instead of 
vegetation being preserved by Noah in the ark, the dove 
found the trees growing, and brought to Noah an olive leaf, 
not dead nor fallen off, but plucked from the tree ; therefore 
the trees were kept alive and growing through the flood ; but 
since they could not live so long as twelve months under 
water, therefore the flood could not have been all this while 
upon the surface of the earth. 

After the tempestuous waters of the flood had driven and 
tossed the ark for five months, the mightiest wave of the 
lacerated heart of the world lifted it, with its living freight, 
far into the interior of Asia, and, retroceding, left her upon 
the mountains of Ararat. It is impossible for us to conceive 
how the idea has become so wide-spread in Christendom, that 
the ark was floating above those mountains, and that, the 
waters abating, she settled down upon them. 

Moses says that " the waters prevailed upon the earth an 
hundred and fifty days, and after the hundred and fifty days 
the waters were abated ; and the ark rested in the seventh 
month, on the seventeenth day of the month, upon the 
mountains of Ararat." The flood came on the seventeenth 
day of the second month, just five months previous to the time 
when the ark was stranded in Western Asia. Five months, 
of thirty days each, are one hundred and fifty days ; there- 
fore, when the ark rested on the mountains of Ararat, the 
waters were at their highest, for not until after that were 
the waters abated. 

There is nothing whatever in the text requiring us to 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 299 

understand that the ark rested on the top of the mountains. 
We speak of a man living in the mountains, and correctly, 
too, although we know that he lives in a beautiful little 
valley on some mountain stream, while the mountains rise 
on every side to an immense height above his residence. A 
man tells you that he killed a grizzly bear on the Rocky 
Mountains, but, in detailing the circumstances of the event, 
he informs you that the killing was actually accomplished 
in one of the deepest gorges of the range. Shall we do 
violence to the language of Moses, if we conclude that the 
ark was driven up to, and into, a valley on some stream 
running through the mountains of Ararat ? 

No mention is made of Noah and his family, and of the 
animals which were with them in the ark, coming down 
from a high mountain after they had left the ark ; but, by 
every fair rule of construction, we must understand that, 
where the ark rested, there Noah built the altar, and there 
the promise was given that the world should no more be 
destroyed by a watery revolution. The mountains of Ararat, 
the Ural, and the Himalayan chains, it would seem, were 
that boundary where Omnipotence had said to the rushing 
flood, " Thus far shalt thou come, and here thy proud waves 
shalt be stayed;" and on the crest of the mightiest billow 
the ark was borne up and rested among or on the high 
grounds near the mountains of Ararat. 

For five long months, or one hundred and fifty days, 
Noah, shut up in the ark, was driven and tossed by the 
furious waves of the Atlantic and the Mediterranean, not yet 
brought within their bounds, or relieved of the overcharge 
of waters, which afterwards flowed off to fill up recent de- 
pressions and newly excavated beds, where are now the 
oceans, gulfs, and seas. It is not strange that his mind had 
been so exercised by his terrible voyage, and by the grand 
revolution then going on in the earth, that, for at least two 



300 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

months after the ark "rested upon the mountains of 
Ararat," he did not dare even to open the -window of the 
ark. 

When, finally, he did so, and looked out, the tops of the 
mountains were seen. We must not conclude, from this, 
that the waters were still surrounding and covering all of 
the mountains except their tops, but just what Moses says, 
that those within the ark saw the tops of the mountains. 
We cannot conceive how the waters, which had been abating 
for some two months, had gone down only a few feet, and 
that in forty days thereafter ISbah should have expected 
them to have been entirely removed, as he certainly did, or 
he would not have sent out for the purpose of ascertaining 
the fact. 

The window was a small aperture, and, as a matter of 
course, was placed as high in the wall of the ark, or as far 
from the water as might be, and when it was opened, those 
within could not see through the thick wall except straight 
before them. All that is proven by the tops of the moun- 
tains being seen is that the ark was in their neighborhood, 
and when Noah opened the window and looked up through 
it, he could see only the tops of the mountains. "A window 
shalt thou make to the ark, and in a cubit shalt thou finish 
it above." This would seem to indicate that the window 
was either in the top, or near the top of the ark, and that it 
was only two feet square. 

The dash of the waters, which bore the ark out to the 
mountains of Ararat, did not remain long there, or did not 
extend far beyond where the ark rested ; because the raven 
which was sent out by Noah evidently went into or beyond 
the mountains, and there remained until its mate was re- 
leased from confinement. From this time until the animals 
were all released was several, certainly more than two, 
weeks, during which time the raven would undoubtedly 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 301 

have perished, had it not found dry ground and grain or 
fruit for its support. 

You say that the dove which was at first sent out about 
the same time with the raven, found not where to rest its 
feet, and therefore came back to Noah, and was taken in by 
him. We suppose that the dove, on this first tour of dis- 
covery, flew westward over the wide watery waste, where 
lately the ark had been driven in its trackless career, and 
consequently found nothing upon which to rest, and, when 
worn out in the fruitless search for such an object, it natu- 
rally enough returned to the ark. 

Had it flown eastward, it might surely have found a 
resting-place, for the tops of the mountains had been seen 
for several days at least previous to this fruitless search 
for a resting-place. Seven days later it went out, and not 
only found dry ground, but an olive-tree with leaves grow- 
ing upon it. It is clear, therefore, that the dove did not go 
in the same direction, when it went out the second time, that 
it had gone the first. 

These facts prove unmistakably that, even in the neigh- 
borhood of the ark, the flood had not remained on the land 
all the time that Noah was in the ark ; indeed, that the water 
could not have continued for any considerable length of time 
over the country about that locality. But since a part of the 
earth was not under the water during the whole time of 
Noah's stay in the ark, therefore the entire surface of the 
earth need not necessarily be submerged at all. If all of 
the earth were not covered, then the animals and the men 
in the localities which were exempt would not be destroyed. 
The descendants of Noah certainly have occupied the west- 
ern part of Asia, the northern part of Africa, and all of 
Europe; but it cannot be proven from history that they 
were ever in any other part of the world until within a very 
recent period. 
26 



302 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Very different races of men nave always inhabited Asia, 
Africa, and America from those who have dwelt in Europe. 
Many animals are found in the former places which were 
never known in the latter; therefore these diverse races 
were not descended from Noah — all the animals were not in 
the ark; hence the whole face of the earth was not covered 
by the waters of the flood ; but the men and animals in 
America and the islands, as well as in Asia and Africa, re- 
mained in those localities through the flood, and their off- 
spring have remained on them up to the present time. 

It remains for us now to inquire into the geological 
effects produced in the earth's crust by this grand watery 
revolution, and to show the erroneous views of geologists in 
regard to the handwriting of God upon the rocks, or, rather, 
that there is no difficulty in reconciling the Mosaic cos- 
mogony with geological learning. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 



The Cosmogony of Moses Compared with the Facts of 
Geology — The Earth when a Crust — Formation of 
Rocks — The Three Stages in the life of Man Com- 
pared with the Three Revolutions in the Earth. 

IN the development of the sciences, it has ever been the 
case that men have formed parties ; one of which have 
insisted that the discovered truths of science prove the 
Bible to be false, and the other that the sciences are con- 
trary to the Bible, and therefore they are untrue. Time 
and further investigation have shown the blind wickedness 
of the one, and the stupid folly of the other, so far that in 
all of the sciences there has been a homologation, how 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 303 

bungling soever it may have been, except only in the grand 
science of geology ; and in regard to this we believe that 
the truth of God in science, and in revelation, is destined 
to a more lucid vindication than in any which have 
preceded. 

Already the folly of construing Moses as having asserted 
that the works of creation began only six thousand years 
ago has been seen, acknowledged, and abandoned by all 
persons of respectable intelligence, though the authority of 
Moses may suffer never so much. The voice of astronomy 
was not understood, or not heeded by the Caucasian race 
until within a very recent period ; but now its teachings are 
received by all. No question is now raised between it and 
the Bible ; but it is considered as powerfully illustrative of 
the beauty and glory of the works of nature, and of revela- 
tion. So all the sciences, except geology, are now found to 
be the handmaidens of religion, and exponents of the 
natural, as well as of the revealed laws of God. It is 
known that geology contains truth, and in its further pro- 
gress it certainly will be found more powerfully to corrobo- 
•rate and illustrate revelation than anything that has gone 
before. 

The friends as well as the enemies of the Bible have 
agreed in the reading of the handwriting of God upon the 
rocks, to arrange them, according to age, into primary, sec- 
ondary, and tertiary formations, and the alluvial and dilu- 
vial, or recent accumulations. It is most generally thought 
by geologists that the granitic and other hypozoic rocks, or, 
as they are denominated by some, the plutonic rocks, are of 
igneous formation ; hence, all conclude that in the first ages 
of the world neither vegetation nor animal life could have 
existed in our earth. Moses has told us that for the first 
two days and a part of the third the world was in a forma- 
tive state, and that towards the close of the third day, or 



304 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

geological period, vegetation began to grow. According to 
our view, one of those days indicates a geological period of 
fifty thousand years, which would give over a hundred thou- 
sand years for the formation of plutonic rocks, or two hun- 
dred thousand for the formation of all the rocks beneath the 
series in which are found the remains of the vertebrated 
fishes and fowls ; and two hundred and fifty thousand years 
before we meet with the evidence of mammalia, and three 
hundred thousand years until the highest order of men is 
met with which were upon the earth before Adam came. 

The plutonic rocks form the base upon which rest all the 
others, and are the foundation of the earth's crust. The 
geologists therefore conclude that our world was once in an 
incandescent state — a conclusion to which, if we subscribe, it 
must be with the express reservation that we do not admit the 
truth of their corollary to the proposition that the interior of 
the earth is and has always been a molten mass of liquid fire. 
It will be remembered that, according to our views, there is no 
natural heat in the matter of which this or any other world 
is composed ; that heat as well as light is the result of elec- 
trical action ; that the sun is the great source of electricity 
to the solar system ; and that the Almighty Builder, having 
established conduction between that centre and outside 
matter, by this means formed the worlds, drew them into 
orbits, and holds them there, to do his bidding and accom- 
plish his designs. 

It is only when a current of electricity meets with oppo- 
sition, or with matter which does not permit its free passage, 
that it gives off heat and light. The longer matter is sub- 
jected to the action of electricity the more perfectly will it 
admit of conduction ; therefore, we may rationally conclude 
that, when a section of chaotic matter is first bisected, it will 
offer less facility to electrical conduction than the matter 
w T hich has been organized into a world ; and hence the heat 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 305 

and light must be much more intense in the world while 
forming than after it has become organized. 

In this view, since the comets are worlds in process of 
formation, and are composed of matter recently brought 
under the influence of the solar electricity, we would expect 
the solar light and heat to be far more intense at the comets 
than at any of the organized worlds, however near the sun; 
and we should therefore expect them to become incandes- 
cent, which the observations of astronomers lead them to 
believe is actually the case. Since our world, like all others, 
must have passed through the comet state, and while the 
matter of which it is composed was very much diffused, and 
yet offered much more resistance to the free passage of the 
electric current than now, then the heat must have been pro- 
portionally great ; and although it may have been at an im- 
mense distance from the source of light and heat, yet we 
would expect the heat in the formative world to have been 
extremely intense ; and the geologists inform us that the 
primitive, or plutonic rocks give unmistakable evidence of 
igneous origin. 

Now, for our world to have been so heated as indicated by 
those rocks, in its present position in the solar system, and 
with its present surroundings, and then to have been cooled 
down so as to have formed a crust upon which vegetable and 
animal life might exist — aye, so that its poles should become 
locked up in unending icebergs— when viewed in the calm light 
of reason, seems to us to be a wild chimera, utterly unworthy 
of serious consideration, much more of earnest confidence 
as a philosophical theory. That our world has been in an 
incandescent state is perfectly evident to the most super- 
ficial scholar ; then the question forces itself upon the in- 
quirer after the truth, How was the earth brought into the 
condition of a molten mass ? and, How was it cooled down 
to its present temperature? 
20* 



306 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Since the laws of nature are as unchangeable as their 
Author, had the earth, in its present position and relation- 
ship, ever been so highly heated, how could it possibly have 
cooled down ? If the solar rays, through a series of years or 
of ages, had continued to increase the heat of the earth, not- 
withstanding its free radiation, until it became a molten 
mass, then it would be incomprehensible how the heat could 
ever have been decreased, or why it should not have con- 
tinued to increase so long as the earth remained in the same 
relationship to the sun. 

It is indisputably true that the earth has been vastly 
hotter than it is now, even to incandescence ; therefore it 
would appear that her relationship to the source of heat has 
undergone some very great, if not radical, revolution. Is 
not the account of this change given by Moses satisfactory 
— : incomparably more so than any other explanation which 
has ever been suggested? He informs us that our world 
was at first created as a part of the great chaotic mass of the 
material universe ; that from that mass Omniscience de- 
signed the formation of worlds and vast systems of worlds ; 
that the first act in their organization was to cause the uni- 
versal agent to circulate or move, and electric light flashed 
into the dark abysm ; that by the same agency matter was 
bisected and caused to revolve upon axes, so as to divide the 
light from darkness ; that for ages they flew through space, 
alternately attracted to and repelled from various points, 
until the magnetic condition was established in the different 
worlds, when they were introduced into their respective 
systems, and thus the times and the seasons were fixed for 
them, and thus were they prepared to sustain the vegetable 
and animate beings for which they were designed. 

The plutonic rocks, forming the basis of our world's 
crust, and apparently composing her entire internal struc- 
ture, proves beyond doubt her former incandescence. This 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 307 

fact has not yet been satisfactorily accounted for, nor can 
any rational solution to the grand problem be given, except 
that contained in the account of the creation, by Moses. 
From this we understand that our world and, by conse- 
quence, all others pass through the comet or incandescent 
state before being introduced into their respective positions 
in the systems of the worlds to which each belongs. 

According to the arrangement of the inspired philosopher, 
the first geological cycle would extend through the geologi- 
cal periods, denominated by him the first, second, and third 
days of the creative week. The formations of those ages 
are called by modern geologists primary rocks. On the 
third day of the creative week the earth was commanded to 
bring forth all manner of vegetation, which continued to 
be the only kind of life upon the globe until the fifth day 
of the creative week, when the waters were commanded to 
bring forth abundantly the fishes of the sea and the fowls 
of the air. On the sixth day the earth was commanded to 
bring forth every living creature which moveth upon the 
face of the earth ; and at last, towards the close of the 
period, God created the man in his image and likeness, and 
rested through a geological period of fifty thousand years ; 
and after this, how long we are not informed, he created 
Adam. 

Geologists have adopted the same order in their classifi- 
cation of the rocks and their arrangement of geological 
periods, without any reference whatever to the learning of the 
profound philosopher and inspired writer of the history of 
the creation. The primary rocks were formed on the first 
and second days ; those of the transition on the third ; those 
of the secondary formation on the fourth and fifth — the car- 
boniferous depositions having been made when the earth 
was introduced into the solar system. The rocks of the ter- 
tiary formation were consolidated on the sixth and the 



308 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

seventh days, and all the intervening time up to the fall of 
Adam ; and from the fall to the present time have been de- 
posited the recent accumulations. 

We should expect the evidences of the action of heat to 
diminish as the transition series rise, and we should expect 
also some traces of the existence of vegetation, — in the sec- 
ondary formations the carboniferous depositions and the 
fossil remains of fish and fowl, and in the tertiary the re- 
mains of all kind of animals, including man. These occult 
truths, promulgated by Moses more than three thousand 
years ago, are proven to be wonderfully correct, and are 
made manifest by the researches of modern geologists. 
That the earlier vegetable fossils are confined principally to 
ferns and plants of aquatic origin, and the scarcity of the 
fossils of birds, and indeed of all the animals in all the for- 
mations until we come to the recent accumulations, is owing 
to the quiet which then prevailed in the earth ; " for the 
Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and 
there was not a man to till the ground." The earth was 
cursed for Adam's sake, and that curse is described in such 
a manner as to show us that a great geological revolution 
then occurred ; and we actually perceive a wonderful in- 
crease of fossils in the latter part of the tertiary and 
through the recent formations. 

In the peaceful periods of the world there are compara- 
tively but few fossiliferous remains either of vegetables or 
of animals ; because then there were no violent geological 
agencies acting upon the earth's crust. There was no rain 
then to sweep timber and animals from mountains and from 
hills into the valleys and the plains, and to cover them with 
alluvial earth — to be preserved as fossil evidences of their 
former existence ; and consequently in the early rocks we 
find only the fossils of fishes and vegetation, which, however, 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 309 

proves accurately that the order of creation was understood 
and described by Moses. 

Before proceeding further, we must, in a work like this, 
cope with another question which legitimately comes up in 
this connection, that is by what agency are the rocks 
formed ? In answering this question we beg the reader to 
remember our postulate, laid down in a previous part of this 
work, that in all nature there are no two causes which will 
produce the same result ; and therefore, when we ascertain 
that a certain cause will work out a certain result, we may 
rest satisfied that similar results are always produced by the 
same cause. 

We have attempted to prove that electricity is the only 
agency by which mind acts upon matter ; and the formation 
of the rocks is no exception to the rule. If it can be shown 
that one rock is or may be formed by electricity, then all 
rocks are formed by the same means. 

" The recent experiments of Mr. Robert Weare Fox, of 
Great Britain, show that clay subjected to a long voltaic ac- 
tion becomes laminated, so as to resemble clay-slate in its struc- 
ture. Very probably an electric agency is essential in those 
cases where heat and water seem to produce the effect, and 
that these causes operate chiefly by exalting the electrici- 
ties and giving mobility to the particles." (Hitchcock's 
Geo., 25th ed., 291.) 

We see here that the geologists are convinced from actual 
experiment that clay-slate, at least, is formed by the action 
of electricity ; and we believe they all admit that the forma- 
tion of the crystaline rocks is the result of galvanic action. 
The conglomerate rocks and the sandstones are said to be 
held together by the chemical affinity between their parti- 
cles; but we have seen that all attraction and repulsion 
among the particles of matter everywhere are effected by 



310 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

electricity ; therefore those rocks also are formed by elec- 
trical agency. 

If there be any exception to the proposition that the 
rocks are formed by the action of electricity, it must be in 
the case of the igneous rocks. We have seen, however, that 
heat is the result of electricity ; therefore we confidently con- 
clude that all the rocks are formed by electrical agency. 

It is pretty well agreed among scholars that in all cases 
of petrifications electricity is the principal, if not the only 
agency. M. Alcide D'Orbigny says, (vol. 1, p. 56,) " In 
many instances galvanism and electro-magnetism are con- 
cerned in petrification ; especially where the organic sub- 
stance is converted into cryst aline matter. The juxtaposi- 
tion of mineral matters forms galvanic combination, which 
produce the requisite currents." This view is now enter- 
tained by most if not all writers on the subject. 

"We must look still further into the geological views, 
brought out by the sacred historian, before dismissing this 
branch of our subject. In the last chapter we have seen 
that this writer brings to view the same order in the classifi- 
cation of the geological formations as that adopted and fol- 
lowed by modern geologists, that is, the primary, secondary, 
and tertiary formations, and alluvial or recent accumu- 
lations. 

These rocks, it would seem, should always be found in 
this order : the alluvial deposits on the surface, the tertiary 
rocks just beneath, the secondary below these, and the pri- 
mary underlying all and resting upon their granite base or 
foundation of the earth's crust. This, however, is not 
always the case, for sometimes we find granite and other 
plutonic rocks at the surface, and, in many instances, the 
order of the rocks entirely reversed, or in utter confusion 
and disorderly juxtaposition. 

Geologists have concluded from these circumstances, and 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 311 

from the deposition of animal remains in different forma- 
tions, that there have been various geological revolutions in 
the earth's crust. Mr. Hitchcock, who believes that " death 
was introduced into the world as a prospective result of 
man's apostasy," thinks that there have been four, possibly 
five, geological revolutions in our earth. 

He says " dykes and veins frequently cross one another ; 
and in such cases the one that is cut off is regarded as the 
oldest. By this rule it may be shown that granite has been 
erupted at no less than four different epochs." Again, " If 
we take only the larger groups of animals and plants, 
whose almost entire distinctness from one another has been 
established beyond all doubt, we shall still, at least, have 
five nearly complete organic revolutions on the globe, viz. : 
1st. The existing species ; 2d. Those in the tertiary strata ; 
3d. Those in the cretaceous and oolitic systems ; 4th. Those 
in the upper red sandstone group ; and, 5th. Those below 
the new red sandstone. Comparative anatomy teaches 
us that animals and plants in these different groups 
would not have lived in the same physical circumstances. 
Geology shows that some of the less perfect organisms are 
found in the newer formations." "M. Alcide D'Orbigny 
corroborates Hugh Miller in the declaration that the pro- 
gress of the race," that is, of fishes, "as a whole, though 
it still retains not a few of the higher forms, has been a pro- 
gress, not of development, but of degradation," and they 
assert that the same is true of the mollusk. 

We have made these references to distinguished geolo- 
gists, in the first place, to show that the evidences of geo- 
logical epochs are too palpable to escape the observation of 
any ; and, in the second place, that the order of the strata 
is so frequently reversed and in confusion as to lead these, 
as well as other geologists, to the conclusion that there have 
been four or five different grand geological revolutions or 



312 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

fundamental upheavals at the beginning of as many epochs ; 
and, finally, we have made these extracts from Mr. Hitch- 
cock to show how foolishly inconsistent, not to say inex- 
cusably absurd, he, a profound investigator of nature, and 
all that class of writers are in the fruitless effort to prove 
that they understand the science of geology, and that its 
teachings are not contrary to the traditional interpretation 
of the Mosaic account of the creation. This author, as 
noticed in another place, blunders so far as to inform us that 
Moses did not understand the subjects upon which he wrote. 

Nevertheless, there have been different geological epochs, 
each embracing vast cycles of ages ; and in the last chapter, 
we have endeavored to show that our author not only under- 
stood these truths, but that when the science of geology has 
been perfectly developed, then the veil will be removed from 
their hearts when Moses is read, when it must be apparent 
how unnecessary have been, we will not say the dishonest, but 
puny and ridiculous defences of his cosmogony. " He was 
learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians," and was there- 
fore so rich in the knowledge which had come down from 
beyond the flood, that he was above comparison, the supe- 
rior to those of our time who beg for him the indulgence 
of the Christian public, and who excuse his supposed blun- 
dering in the sciences on the score of his pitiable ignorance, 
and that, too, after he had been inspired by Omniscience to 
write about them. 

Man, whose body represents the world, has his three 
periods of life. The infant grows up into youth ; he then 
acquires the strength and vigor of manhood, which rapidly 
passes away, and the man is in his third stage of life or old 
age, which will be soon crowned by weakness and decay, and 
the man departs from the stage of action. The three geo- 
logical periods of the world answer to these stages in the 
life of man ; and as he passes almost imperceptibly from one 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 313 

to another, so it appears that the world has glided from 
one geological period into another. 

As in infancy man is weak and helpless, so we have seen 
that the world was in the beginning without soil or produc- 
tiveness ; and this was the time of the growth of her bones 
or of the formation of the hypozoic rocks. As in manhood 
we are strong and vigorous, so in the mediaeval ages the 
world was covered with a rich and exuberant soil, and was 
gloriously clad in luxuriant crops of grass, and herbs, and 
vast forests of noble timber. This was the time of the 
formation of the transition and secondary rocks or the vege- 
table epoch. 

In the glory and vigor of vegetable growth, when possibly 
it covered the earth more richly than it has done since, and 
as the youth, when rejoicing in the very zenith of young 
vitality, passes the age of pubert)'', so the earth, when robed 
with the immense, to us incomprehensible, comet growth of 
vegetation, was introduced into the solar system. 

Then the earth underwent that grand geological revolu- 
tion which forms the base of the secondary formations. 
The change of temperature and surroundings of the comet 
and the world in its fixed orbit around the sun, was so pow- 
erful that vegetation was almost if not entirely killed, and 
being thrown down, was formed into the immeasurable 
fields of anthracite and bituminous coal. After this revo- 
lution had been wrought, vegetation, from the seeds upon 
the earth, began to grow again, and from the now rich soil 
soon she was covered with luxuriant swards of vegetation, 
and with the majestic forests of the secondary or animal 
period. Vegetation, removed suddenly from the hot-house 
and exposed to the vicissitudes of the open air and the un- 
mitigated rays of the sun, will die; a sudden removal from 
regular sunlight to shade is equally fatal to vegetable life. 
The change from the comet to the orderly world-state must 
27 



314 THE BIBLE TETJE. 

have been as great as the instances here mentioned, there- 
fore the comet vegetation must have died, and hence the 
deposition of the coal measures of the carboniferous ages. 

As in old age a dim eye, gray and falling hair, a dry and 
shrivelled skin, sapless joints, and diminished body, with 
accumulated diseases, bowing in decay, indicate speedy dis- 
solution, so the confused commingling of the geological 
strata, deeply imbedded forests, the waters wide-spread over 
much the largest portion of the earth's surface, heavy rains 
sweeping the soil from the mountain sides and hilly slopes, 
cutting deep gulches and broad ravines, and miserably 
scarring the whole surface of the globe ; parching drouths 
wilting, withering, destroying vegetation on the deflowered, 
impoverished soil ; the angry flashes of lightning, with 
hoarsely muttering thunders ; the volcano heaving up mighty 
masses of liquid fire, and the earthquake causing the earth 
to reel to and fro like one affected with the palsy of old age ; 
all nature warring with itself, indicate that the cataclysm 
is passed and the ecpyrosis is now at hand ; that the close 
of the last geological period is upon us, and that a new series 
of ages must now begin. What though the world may con- 
tinue for a thousand years, it is but as one day in geology, 
which in the peaceful and quiet ages of the world would 
scarcely leave its impress on the rocks. 

Moses and the prophets knew better than we the vast ex- 
tent of time which God employs to work out his mighty 
designs ; and in view of the imperfection of our judgment 
and the weakness of our comprehension, and to aid us, in 
these last times, in the development of the truth in the light 
of science, we are assured, by more than one inspired writer, 
that "A thousand years is as one day with the Lord." 

It is a strange fact that none but the Christian and the 
Jew, who alone have the true philosophy of the creation, 
should be the only people anywhere, or at any time, who 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 315 

hold to the absurdity that the world, now evidently decay- 
ing and hurrying on to speedy dissolution, is of such ephem- 
eral existence as to have continued but for six thousand 
years, or six lives of such perverse creatures as was Adam 
after the fall, and his descendants; for the antediluvians 
lived near a thousand years ; but " the veil is upon their 
heart, even unto this day, when Moses is read." All other 
people, except these guardians of revealed truth, contem- 
plate the world as having existed through countless ages of 
hoary antiquity. 

In Syncellus' account of an old Egyptian Chronographan, 
after assigning an eternity of existence to Vulcan, it claims 
a period of time for the reign of the kings of Egypt, from 
Sol the son of Vulcan to the thirtieth Tanite dynasty, of 
about forty-two thousand years. The Chinese claim that 
their nationality has stood for sixty thousand years. The 
Etruscans and the Persians considered the world vastly old; 
they numbered the years in the epochs of the past by hun- 
dreds of thousands. The Chaldeans, according to their own 
record, had been observing the stars for 473,000 years, when 
Alexander the Great was in Asia. 

Moses is not singular in assigning different epochs to the 
world, which he calls days, for all the ancient philosophers 
did the same thing. He did not tell us, in round numbers, 
the years embraced in an epoch, yet we think that he has 
placed the key to that number in our hands, if we will search 
for it in the code of laws and ceremonies which he gave to 
the Jews. 

The Arabians, Pythagoras, Strabo, and other ancient phi- 
losophers, variously estimated the periods, or full cycles of 
time, at from 120,000 to 360,000 years ; and according to 
the deduction which we have heretofore made, the astro- 
nomical day is 50,000 years, and therefore the creative week 
is 3o0,000 years, that being a complete cycle of time ; and 



316 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

yet the year in prophetic time being 360 days, therefore the 
true time should be 360,000 years. 

The history of nations, the learning of the philosophers, 
the handwriting of God upon the rocks, all, all proclaim the 
gigantic folly of the Christian theory that the world is but 
six thousand years old. This theory, it is contended, is the 
theory of Moses ; but, if we have done only partial justice to 
this subject in our former discussion, it is evident to the 
reader that there is not a word in the writings of the in- 
spired philosopher to found or even to justify such a theory, 
and that it rests entirely upon the traditional exposition of 
that author for its support. 

Had Moses said that the ending of one and the beginning 
of another were the first period, instead of saying that the 
evening and the morning were the first day, no one would 
ever have thought of the six thousand years' theory. We 
hope that we have made it clear that a day of twenty-four 
hours could not, by any possibility, have been meant by him 
in the account of the creation ; for upon this mistaken view 
rests the mistaken theory. " But the veil is upon their 
hearts, even unto this day, when Moses is read." 

Having shown, as we hope, to the satisfaction of the un- 
prejudiced reader, that our author was learned in the wisdom 
of the ages ; having exhibited the points of agreement between 
him and other ancient philosophers in regard to the periods 
of time, and that there is no material issue in respect to the 
duration of those periods ; and having also brought to view 
the points upon which he and modern geologists coincide in 
opinion, it still remains for us to examine the subject of geo- 
logical revolution a little further in the light of reason and 
revelation. 

" In the same day were all the fountains of the great deep 
broken up." We must keep before us the fact of the inter- 
nal circulation of the waters through all the body of the 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 317 

earth, like the circulation of the blood in the body of a man ; 
and that the arteries had been stopped up by the material 
which the heavy rains had washed from the surface, and 
which had been borne by the rivers or veins into the sea or 
heart for nearly two thousand years, or from the time of the 
fall to the flood. During all this time stratified rocks were 
being formed within the interior channels, and in the valleys 
and beds of rivers, creeks, and low places on the surface of 
the earth, by the deposition of clay, lime, sand, and vege- 
table matter ; and we might therefore expect to find strati- 
fied rocks, cretaceous formations of the metals, veins, and 
vegetable matter through the earth's crust, above, below, 
and in the rocks of the most ancient formation. 

When all the fountains of the great deep were broken up, 
the earth's crust was upheaved and torn to fragments, as 
the human body would be were all its arteries suddenly and 
violently burst open. In that grand geological revolution 
of the earth's crust all around the world's great heart, the 
one place into which the waters had been gathered, and from 
whence they pulsated to the extremities of the earth, must 
have been entirely crushed and hurled up with as much 
force and violence as would have followed had a mighty 
magazine of powder been laid in the interior channels, and 
exploded by a spark of electricity. 

In such an explosion it is evident that most of the earth's 
crust would be confusedly upheaved; that the hills would 
be turned out of their place; the mountains would be torn 
open ; deep fissures would be made ; grand precipices would 
be formed ; the waters would rush out, and, covering all the 
low places, prevail in all the regions near the sea, to the 
depth of thirty feet above the highest mountains. Removed 
from this locality and towards the extremities, the upheaval 
would not be so violent nor general, and many high points 
would not be submerged; and we actually find Asia and 
27* 



318 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Africa inhabited by men and animals which could not have 
been in the ark ; and America and the islands, which could 
not possibly have had any previous communication with the 
Eastern continent, were inhabited by men and animals when 
first visited by navigators from Europe, the stage of action 
upon which was discharged the living freight of Noah's ark. 

In this general upheaval and crushing of the earth's crust, 
the plutonic rocks were thrown to the surface ; the second- 
ary and tertiary rocks were hurled up and tumbled down 
among those older formations; and animal and vegetable 
remains falling into the apertures made by the bursting of 
the internal channels, when the waters subsided, or rather 
were reduced to their present order, the geological formations 
were left in that state of reversion and confusion in which 
we now find them — plutonic rocks at the surface, tertiary 
rocks on the granitic base ; and again secondary formations 
underlie all ; and yet again the rocks of all ages commingled 
in utter and inexplicable confusion. 

The vast forests, labyrinthine jungles, and heavy swards 
of rich vegetation of the antediluvial world were confusedly 
hurled into the apertures and low places, and thus were 
formed those coal measures called lignite, and thus the con- 
fusion was produced in the older formations of anthracite 
and bitumen. 

Many of the stratifications of the rocks, especially those 
of the cretaceous and oolitic systems, are evidently deposi- 
tions from water. We have intimated that all deposits, 
through all the pristine ages of the world, were made at the 
surface or at the termination of the internal channels. We 
may rationally conclude that large deposits were made, and 
all kinds of stratified rocks were formed in the internal 
channels during the disturbed era from the fall to the flood. 

At the time of the general upheaval, when all the foun- 
tains of the great deep were broken up, these formations 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 319 

were upheaved, thrown down, and left in their present posi- 
tion. The course and position of drift show how tremen- 
dous must have been the upheaval towards the head or north 
pole, and what a mighty external current must have set in 
from that direction towards the region of the heart. Al- 
though, after this general wreck of the earth's crust, we 
would expect, as is actually the case, that the waters would 
flow down and submerge most of the southern hemisphere, 
especially towards that pole, yet we ought not to look for 
the evidences there, of the violent geological revolution, 
which are everywhere so abundant in the north. 

Since the free and uninterrupted flow of electricity around 
the earth has been destroyed by the obliquity of the earth's 
axis, many subsidiary and local circuits have been established, 
as proven by magnetic beds and magnetic mountains. When 
these currents are interfered with, or the chain of conduction 
is slightly fractured, the most intense heat known in art or 
in nature results ; and by this means coal measures deeply 
imbedded in the ruptured ducts, where once flowed the in- 
ternal waters, are set on fire, and the wonderful phenomena 
of the earthquake are produced, or, finding vent through the 
upper crust, all the grand and majestic scenes of the volcano 
are exhibited. 

If there be no external aperture, and if the raging fires 
within can effect none, the molten rocks must be forced off 
through the earth's arteries still left open, and into crevasses 
and fissures which were not closed up at the time of the 
general unheaval, and present to the geologist the appear- 
ance of dykes and veins of metals and of granite and 
hypozoic rocks through the secondary and tertiary forma- 
tions. By the flowing of the waters through the world's 
arteries — into which all kinds of substances were forced by 
the palpitation of the sea and deposited in them, and in 
the grand upheaval at the time of the flood sections of 



320 . THE BIBLE TRUE. 

them being cut off and not filled with other matter — was 
formed the caverns of the earth, in some of which are 
found the remains of men and animals. 

Most of these animals, as well as the lignite depositions 
of vegetable matter, were no doubt made at the time of the 
mighty geological revolution, when men and animals and 
rocks and trees were upheaved and plunged down into the 
very bowels of the earth. Many more of those collections 
were also made during the unquiet ages, from the fall to 
the flood, in the way which we have suggested. But let 
not the geologist therefore conclude that no depositions of 
human remains were made in the peaceful ages, deep in the 
vast revolving cycles of time, long anterior to the advent 
of Adam. If human petrifactions are discovered in the 
upper secondary, or in tertiary rocks ; if human footprints 
are found upon them, let him not stultify himself and dam- 
age the sublime science, which he represents, by foolish 
conjectures in regard to how those bodies were recently pet- 
rified, and those footprints were recently made. 

We would be pleased to investigate these subjects fully, 
but our increasing pages admonish us not to dwell here ; 
nor do we deem it necessary, since our object is to suggest 
general ideas, and not to write a special treatise on any of 
the sciences. We have been led into these, as we think, 
rational views of the laws of the mind and of matter in 
following our author, but we leave details to adepts in the 
various sciences, believing that they will do ample justice 
to their respective subjects. 

i With due deference, however, we would right here sug- 
gest to the geologist, that if he will examine the science 
from our stand-point, we feel thoroughly satisfied that he 
will be able to reconcile many of the difficulties which are 
looked upon as insurmountable, are called "hidden mys- 
teries," and so slurred over , and even those geological facts 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 321 

which are accounted for, he will find may be much more 
satisfactorily explained from ours than from his point of 
view. 

Moses speaks of but three occasions in the world's his- 
tory in which there could, by any possibility, be marks of 
general violent revolution impressed upon the rocks ; and 
these are, at the time when the world was introduced into 
the solar system, at the time when she lost her perpendicu- 
lar polarity, and at the time when " all the fountains of the 
great deep were broken up," and thorough geological inves- 
tigation will certainly prove that there have been no more. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 



Recapitulation — "Thy Kingdom Come," &c. — Answer to 
the Question, " Way did God Permit the Propagation 
of the adamic race ? " — necessity for the advent of 
Christ. 

HAVING taken a cursory view of the creation ; of the 
laws of nature, as brought to light by Moses ; of their 
subversion, or interruption by the rebellious conduct of the 
world's great representative; of the effect of Adam's conduct 
upon the physical condition and government of the world, 
as well as of the hopeless moral degradation into which his 
race is plunged, — we have seen how perfectly the will of 
God was done in the earth through all the pre- Adam ic 
ages ; and how, in the time of the innocency of the world's 
great monarch, the vegetable kingdom continued to flourish 
more vigorously than formerly, and all the animals, sub- 
serving the objects for which they had been designed, freely 
indulging in all the passions and appetites which God had 



322 THE BIBLE TKXJE. 

implanted in them, and enjoying happiness to the full ex- 
tent of their capacities. All the laws of nature were in 
beauteous harmony then, working out the great designs of 
the world's Creator ; while Adam, as the sole sovereign of 
all the earth, sat gloriously enthroned at the head of the 
globe, the vicegerent of God, clothed with ample powers 
for the purpose as God, morally, physically, and intel- 
lectually governing the world. 

His will was the law of the world. He was the mon- 
arch of all the earth. None rebelled against his authority ; 
none disputed his divine right to rule. He gave law to all, 
and, being perfectly qualified and adapted for the sole sove- 
reignty and the exercise of God - like power on earth, his 
own will was the " law unto himself." He freely indulged 
without restraint in the gratification of every passion, ap- 
petite, and desire of his nature, except only the one passion 
represented by the tree which grew in the midst of the gar- 
den. The gratification of the desire prompted by that pas- 
sion was spoken of as the eating of the fruit of the tree of 
the knowledge of good and evil ; and Adam was solemnly 
warned by his Maker, " In the day thou eatest thereof, thou 
shalt surely die." The act of reproduction, we think we 
have proven, is the cause, the only cause, of death. The 
passion indulged by Adam would not only cause his own 
and the death of all his procreating race, but would bring 
wild disorder and hopeless confusion into the world ; be- 
cause it would introduce upon the stage of action more than 
one being indued with all the high ambitions appropriate 
to sole sovereignty. 

In solitary grandeur Adam governed the world for ages, 
how long accurately we know not, but until Omniscience 
decided that it was not good for him longer to be alone, 
and he then made a woman and gave her to be with Adam 
as a companion. He imbued her with tastes and capacities 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 323 

which would qualify her to enter into and to appreciate his 
designs for the development of the moral, intellectual, and 
physical condition of the teeming millions of his subjects, 
and for the improvement of his great kingdom, the world. 

"We have seen that the spirit of evil having entered into 
the most gifted and most trusted of the servants of Adam ; 
that, by reason of his superior intelligence, he persuaded 
the woman from the path of duty, and that Adam, con- 
senting to her folly, and partaking of her crime, dethroned 
himself, and cursed the world with physical obliquity, and 
with a race of beings, every individual of which, possessing 
a nature like his own, could not be satisfied with anything 
short of universal sovereignty. 

Adam was then the wilful author of envy, jealousy, strife, 
confusion, hatred, malice, and murder in this world, because 
each individual of his abnormal race looks upon every other 
as a rival and an enemy — as an intruder into the world 
which he conceives should be all his own. Not only was 
this state of warfare between the individuals of the new race 
the unavoidable condition of their being, but the old gov- 
erning men, heretofore the willing subjects of Adam's au- 
thority, seeing that he had fallen from his godlike position 
of solitary majesty, and had placed himself as the propa- 
gator of a race among the mortals of the earth — the proud 
old race therefore refused longer to be governed by him, 
utterly spurning the idea of submission to his descendants. 
" I wilt put enmity between thee and the woman, and be- 
tween thy seed and her seed." The animal man, and the 
entire animal creation, obeying their natural instincts of 
allegiance to their old masters, the red men, rebelled against 
or fled from the new and vicious race, and have steadily 
refused submission to them until this day, except when com- 
pelled thereto by superior force or superior intelligence. 

It was not through ignorance that Adam became the 



324 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

author of this confusion and this terrible state of warfare ; 
for "he was not deceived, but the woman being deceived, 
was in the transgression." Even then a merciful God dis- 
covered a plan by which he might save a race which had 
been ushered into the world contrary to his designs, and 
radically subversive of the peace, harmony, and order which 
he had established. " The seed of the woman shall bruise 
the serpent's head." 

There could be no peaceful subordination of a race to one 
of their own number, because every individual of that race 
must consider himself the equal of every other individual 
of the same race ; hence, when the necessities of the world 
required that it be brought under the control of one will, the 
Almighty created a man for that purpose, who was so evi- 
dently superior to all other beings in the world, in personal 
appearance, and moral and intellectual endowments, so 
separate and distinct from all others, that there could be no 
grounds, no, not the shadow of a temptation or of a suspicion 
of partiality towards any living creature. Such a one, 
clothed with the power of God, and installed as his vice- 
gerent on the throne of the world, might be bowed to and 
served by the proudest individual of the proudest race, 
without any abasement or loss of self-respect. 

But let the spell once be broken, let the fact be made 
known that such a mighty sovereign has lost the divine 
right by which he ruled ; let it be understood that he has 
rebelled against the supreme authority, and forfeited the 
confidence of his God — has become subject to death, like 
the multitude of his subjects — and who doubts that, under 
these circumstances, there would be a spontaneous uprising 
among them, and that the fallen monarch would be de- 
throned, disrobed of all power — would be contemned by 
his former subjects, who would either put him to death or 
drive him into exile. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 325 

This latter result did actually follow as a consequence of 
the unhappy fall of Adam, as that event is described by 
Moses. With his guilty partner, he was driven from his 
palatial garden. His own perverted nature, as well as the 
impassable physical barrier, must ever prevent his return 
thither ; but he was still permitted to stop and settle in a 
distant part of the land of Eden. There, weighed down 
with a sense of his guilt and disgrace, he toiled on with mis- 
erable forebodings, certain of the fact that he would fall a 
victim to the grim monster death before the expiration of 
the day of a thousand years. 

The wretched condition of the Adamic race, with its un- 
satisfied desires ; of vaulting ambitions doomed to disappoint- 
ment ; of hard labor and unrequited toil ; of strifes within 
and wars without; of envy, jealousy, hatred, malice, love 
unreturned, covetousness, theft, murder, incest, all unnatu- 
ral desires and miserable appetites ; with a morbid love of 
life, and ever reminded by sickness, sorrow, pain, and the 
death of all things that they, too, at last must surely die, for 
the fiat has gone forth, "dust thou art, and unto dust shalt 
thou return " — is the horrid legacy left by Adam to his mis- 
erably wretched race. Yet, " God so loved the world that 
he gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever belie veth in 
him should not perish, but have everlasting life." 

Let us now return to the point from which we started. 
"We set out with the design of ascertaining, as far as we 
might do, the meaning of the petitions in the Lord's Prayer, 
" Thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth as it is in 
heaven." If, in our investigations into the grand mysteries 
brought to light by the inspired philosophy of Moses, we 
have done anything towards the development of the truth, 
if we have made any progress towards the establishment of 
a stand-point, from which, by a rational view of the laws of 
mind and of matter, we may obtain a glimpse at what the 
28 



326 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

kingdom of God was while Adam reigned in Paradise, and 
how the divine will was then fully accomplished by all his 
creatures, so far have we gone towards ascertaining what is 
meant by those petitions ; for what Omnipotence first de- 
signed to do he will most assuredly accomplish at last. 

There was no rivalry, no strife, no envy, no jealousy, no 
warfare, no murder, no conflict of interests, no sickness, no 
sorrow, no pain in all the wide dominion of Adam in his reign 
of innocency ; but all was done according to the will of God, 
and peace and harmony brooded over all ; and all, in obe- 
dience to the law of their being, when their allotted time came, 
quietly, and without protracted pain or fear, passed through 
their mortal change. How different was the scene when the 
unbidden race of Adam was thrust upon the stage of action ! 

Adam was made to be immortal, and therefore the love 
of life was the strongest passion of his soul ; so that when 
he sinned and became subject to the law of death, had there 
been nothing else to mar his peace of mind, yet the fear of 
death was a living terror which must ever make him miser- 
able. The race of abnormal beings, whom, in disregard of 
the express will of his God, he forced into the world, inherit- 
ed all his woe, and, on account of their actual conflict with 
each other, were of necessity in a much more wretched con- 
dition than the fallen monarch himself. 

What conflicts, what ineradicable inconsistencies and 
warring passions are there in the character of the descend- 
ants of Adam ! History deals with this wretched, restless 
race alone — except in rare instances, where it takes cogni- 
zance of those nations sprung from this and the serpent race ; 
and what a tissue of disappointed ambitions, of pestilence, 
of famine, of war, of robbery, of murder, of rape, of rapine, 
and of an apparent design on the part of every individual 
of the abnormal race to over-reach, to circumvent, to crush, 
to ruin, to annihilate utterly, every other individual of the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 327 

same race ! Cruelty, not only toward our own race, but to- 
ward all of God's creatures, is the first manifestation of the 
infant mind, sure to be educed by the least opposition to our 
perverted will. 

History is continually repeating itself in regard to the 
warfare forever being waged in the soul, even on the subject 
of our devotions. It is impossible for the loftiest intellect, 
even of the pure Adamic race, to keep always before it the 
idea of abstract spiritual existence. On account of the love 
of physical power, and of the pomp and pageantry of royal 
authority ; notwithstanding the envy, jealousy, and hatred, 
which our race has ever borne its rulers while living, yet 
when dead and no longer to be feared as rulers, or hated as 
superiors, thousands have ever been ready to elevate them 
to still higher honors, to apotheosize and worship them as 
tutelary gods ; hence, idolatry made its appearance in the 
earliest historic ages, and has continued, notwithstanding 
the introduction of Christianity, among the highest types of 
the Adamic race even down to our own time. 

It is true that a great system of philosophy has grown up 
from and has been nourished into strength by Christianity. 
It is true that this philosophy has led to the discovery of 
the powers of electricity and of electro-magnetism ; that it 
has shown us some faint glimmerings of animal magnetism, 
or rather of electro-magnetism in its application to and be- 
tween living animals ; yet we have advanced so far beyond 
the starting-point, have soared so immeasurably above the 
loftiest conceptions of our fathers, that the Christianity which 
was just the thing for them is contemptible in the light of 
the mighty rationality of the present age, and is therefore 
to be uprooted, thrown down, and consigned with the rub- 
bish of the past to the pages of history, as have been other 
antiquated systems and exploded theories. 

That there is such a thing as animal magnetism, and that 



328 THE BIBLE TKUE. 

it is to some extent under the control of the intelligence in 
man is evident ; but how this is done is the great philosophi- 
cal question which is presented for investigation. Instead, 
however, of approaching the subject in the light of reason, 
and endeavoring to unfold the sure laws connected with it 
by honest intellectual efforts, a moon-struck progressionist 
flies off in a fit of transcendentalism into the mystic fields 
of nothingness, and calls his vacant discoveries a system or 
ism, to which his moon-struck followers prefixed his name. 
Mesmerism soon grows into biology, which matures into 
clairvoyance; and as noxious weeds are ever of most rapid 
growth, so no time is lost till from the root of clairvoyance 
the philosophy of the table, the monomania of modern spirit- 
ualism, ripens into wide-mouthed infidelity and vulgar blas- 
phemy. 

Already we see "the mediums," in imitation of the ancient 
priesthoods of paganism, establishing one system for them- 
selves, while they present a very different theory for the 
faith and practice of their ignorant followers. The former 
worship the all-pervading spirits in everything, but more 
particularly in themselves ; while they induce their dupes 
to worship the spirits of their dead friends at the shrine of 
the table — a duty which most devoutly they perform. 

The table-worshippers are agreed upon the subject of de- 
votion to the table, but they call on different gods. Some 
call on Andrew Jackson and Henry Clay ; some on George 
Washington and Daniel Webster; some on Napoleon Bo- 
naparte and Abe Lincoln; and others on divers spirits 
"black, white, and gray;" but no two seem to have selected 
the same gods, nor any one of them to have determined to 
make any one of these deities supreme ; for this is the very 
thing which has driven them from the worship of the true 
and only God. 

There is nothing more revolting to the feelings of the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 329 

proud and ambitious race of Adam than submission to any 
authority whatever ; but absolute submission to and depend- 
ence upon an individual will, even though it be that of the 
only-begotten Son of God is too galling, and our proud na- 
ture will not bear it. Let the table-worshippers pause for 
one moment, and ponder the words of wisdom which came 
to the children of men in tones of thunder from Sinai's burn- 
ing crest : 

" Thou shalt have no other gods before me. Thou shalt 
not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of 
anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth be- 
neath, or that is in the water under the earth : thou shalt not 
bow down thyself to them, nor serve them : for I the Lord 
thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers 
upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of 
them that hate me ; and showing mercy unto thousands of 
them that love me, and keep my commandments." 

Our race has never been quiet, never happy, never peace- 
able. With intellect capable of vastly more elevated views 
than the old governing race, which, uncontaminated by con- 
tact with the white man, has no idea of the existence of any 
god except that of the Great Spirit ; and yet with a love of 
pomp and material power inherited from Adam, in whom 
these instincts were implanted in order that he might not 
cloy in the discharge of the royal prerogatives and duties 
of the office of grand sovereign of all the earth, our race is 
ever aspiring to the intellectual, and yet held down by their 
love of materiality to the level of the animal man. They 
have ever been the most elevated and the most degraded of 
earthly beings. 

Among this race are the scholar, the philosopher, the poet, 

the orator, the discoverer, and cultivator of the arts and 

sciences ; among these too are the murderer, the thief, the 

worshipper of gold and of silver and their own fellow-beings, 

28* 



330 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

and the destroyer of the order of God by miscegenation; and 
these extremes and inconsistencies are warring continually 
in the breast of each unfortunate individual of the abnormal 
race. The mind of the Adams' is in terrible conflict with 
itself. We admire truth and right, and yet our action is 
false, our life is all wrong. 

With these strange inconsistencies inherited from our 
great progenitor, who was created good, and pure, and up- 
right ; and who, by his own volition, introduced a race of 
beings into the world with all his lofty aspirations for sole 
sovereignty and high supremacy, and the utter impossibility 
of gratifying them; all the passions were converted into 
evil, and brought into full play so soon as the second man 
came upon the stage, for we are informed that he murdered 
in a fit of jealousy the third, who was his own brother. 

Who is astonished at the incompatibilities of our nature, 
or could expect the race to have been other than one of 
idolaters, hating and seeking the destruction of their rulers, 
aye, of all their fellow-beings while living, yet ready to adore 
and worship them as gods when dead ? With the Indian 
we worship intellectuality, we adore spirit ; with the negro 
we prostrate ourselves to stocks and stones, and grovel at 
the shrine of silver and of gold ; and thus all that is within 
us is at war with ourselves, so that it is hard for us to con- 
ceive how the devils can be more miserable than we. 

Some one says it is strange that a good and merciful 
Being would have made us thus. Let us repeat here that 
God did not so make us, for all that he made was good ; 
but Adam, who was made perfect and exalted high over all, 
aspiring to become the author of a race superior to all those 
whom God had made, introduced this unhappy state of 
things. 

We came upon the stage of action contrary to the known 
will of heaven, in defiance of " the God in whom we live, and 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 331 

move, and have our being." Then how can any rational 
man for one moment entertain a thought of charging him 
with being the author of our woes ? 

It is true that w T e came into being without our knowledge 
or consent ; but it is also true that we are here contrary to 
the Almighty Will, clearly announced ; therefore if we wish 
to fix the cause of our wretchedness and the responsibility 
of ameliorating our condition, it certainly must rest upon 
him who was not deceived, but wilfully and wickedly be- 
came our procreator; let no man, therefore, charge God 
with being the author of our sufferings. 

It is said that since He is boundless in goodness and 
mercy, He ought to have prevented the propagation of such 
a miserable race by the exertion of His power. At what 
time could He have exercised such power ? The strongest 
passion in the soul of Adam was the love of life ; then would 
it have been an act of mercy towards him had the Almighty 
struck him down while pleading for his life ? Would not 
that have savored more of the vengeful tyrant than of an 
offended but kind and indulgent father ? 

When Adam had lost his innocency and his high sove- 
reignty he was a vagabond in the earth, and the sole hope 
of solace in his declining years was, that he might raise up 
a numerous offspring, whom he still would have the right to 
control, and whose affections he might expect to retain. 
Would it have been a merciful dispensation towards Adam 
had the children of his hope all died in infancy ? Wliat 
man, even at this day, when the world is full of men, rejoices 
in that mercy which removes all of his infant children from 
his arms ? 

Is there a man of the pure lineage of Adam, in all the 
wide earth, who has never felt a desire to have an offspring? 
Would you deem it a mercy for your children all to die in 
infancy ? If Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, if all men in 



332 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

all ages have considered it a great mercy to be blessed with 
children, was it not a greater mercy to Adam to bless him 
with children ? Then it would have been a terrible curse 
upon Adam, had he not been permitted to raise children. 
At no time would it have been considered a merciful dis- 
pensation had the race been prevented or cut off. 

Then, if we would demand relief from the ills of life of any 
one, as a matter of right, it must be of Adam ; but he is long 
since dead ; yet the ills of which he was the author remain, 
and are continually increasing. " I, the Lord thy God, am a 
jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the 
children to the third and fourth generation." " We are 
conceived in sin and brought forth in iniquity," but shall 
the Immaculate be responsible for our sinful being ? We 
came into the world in contravention of the express com- 
mand of God, and shall he be charged with being the 
author of all our ills ? 

The responsibility of our being rests with Adam, and his 
is the obligation to relieve us of our woes ; but, even when 
living, his was a puny arm of flesh, too weak to remove the 
burden of depravity from our nature, too short to reach the 
waters in the wells of salvation. He could not save him- 
self, then how could he save others ? 

Since we could not be saved by an arm of flesh, and since 
the angels, who are finite spirits, could not sympathize in 
the trials, temptations, and weaknesses of our material na- 
ture, nor atone for the infinite offence of Adam, any more 
than they could have accomplished the design for which he 
was originally intended ; and since we were forced into the 
world contrary to the divine will, and had no claims even 
upon His ordinary providence, as all other races of men and 
of animals have ; since, in a word, " we were without hope 
and without God in the world," we, of all beings, were most 
miserable. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 333 

In this hopeless condition, in this time of dire necessity, 
the second person in the adorable Trinity, the Logos of God, 
proposed to clothe himself in flesh, that he might condemn 
sin in the flesh, that he might become a propitiation for sin, 
that he might become subject to the law, and die the just for 
the unjust. What wondrous love is this, that the Son of 
God should voluntarily become allied to the accursed race, 
should take upon himself the load of our original sin, the 
burden of our individual transgression, and willingly be- 
come subject to the violated law ! " The seed of the woman 
shall bruise the head of the serpent " was the promise of 
hope given our guilty parents, even in the day of their trans- 
gression, which was more definitely repeated by the prophets 
in various ways and at divers times. 

When Jacob blessed his sons, he said that " the sceptre 
shall not depart from Judah, nor a law-giver from between 
his feet, till Shiloh come." Moses says, " The Lord thy God 
will raise up unto thee a prophet from the midst of thee, of 
thy brethren, like unto me : unto him ye shall hearken." 
Isaiah very boldly says, "Unto us a child is born ; unto us 
a son is given ; and the government shall be upon his shoul- 
der ; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, the 
Prince of Peace, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father." 

About seven hundred years after Isaiah's time, the above 
and concurrent prophecies began to be fulfilled, by the appear- 
ance of the man Christ Jesus, with such wonderful accuracy 
as to appear to be, not the foretelling of future events, but 
the faithful records of present occurrences. Therefore we 
are assured that what is yet unfulfilled will be fully accom- 
plished in the end. 

" In this was manifested the great love of God towards us, 
because that God sent his only-begotten Son into the world, 
that we might live through him." We have seen that the 
descendants of Adam were an unbidden race, as much so as 



334 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the mule and other miscegenated animals, and that, there- 
fore, no provision was made for them in the economy of 
nature ; and yet, after Adam had become a procreator, God, 
of his infinite mercy, extended his providential care over the 
new race, as over other races of men and the animals. Nev- 
ertheless, inheriting the faculties, instincts, and ambitions 
of Adam, with an uncontrollable aspiration for that immor- 
tality which the procreator had forfeited, and the fear of 
death forever tormenting him, the language of the heart of 
each individual of the abnormal race is, "O wretched man 
that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this 
death?" 

When the combined wailings of a hopelessly helpless race 
reached the sublime courts of the Merciful Sovereign of the 
universe, he determined upon a plan by which he might be 
just, and yet the justifier of sinners. The plan was, merely 
to carry out his original design for the establishment of a 
theocratic government in the world, by the building up of a 
peculiar people from the children of the Adams. "For 
when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died 
for the ungodly." 

We have assumed, and hope that we have made it appear 
to the reader, that Adam came into the world to govern the 
teeming millions of the old races of the red and black men ; 
and we have seen that order and harmony prevailed from 
the poles all around the globe ; and that the resources of the 
earth were probably more largely developed then than at 
any prior or subsequent period ; that the ruler of the world 
transgressed the law of his being by becoming the procrea- 
tor of our race, and thus brought death upon himself and 
all his descendants ; that they were naturally like him, am- 
bitious of universal sovereignty, therefore that each looked 
upon every other as the rival of himself, and, hence, envy, 
jealousy, hatred, strife, and confusion were introduced into 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 335 

the world by the act of our fore-parents. Adam transgressed 
the law in the act of becoming our progenitor, brought him- 
self under the curse of the law, and so death passed upon 
all his race ; for all in him have sinned. 

"We have seen that enmity should naturally exist between 
the races of the beguiled and the beguiler, between the 
seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent ; that a state 
of warfare should exist between them, until the latter should 
finally be exterminated ; hence, we conclude that the Indian 
must finally disappear from the face of the earth, crushed 
and destroyed by the white man, or the seed of the woman. 

We have seen that Cain was permitted to become the 
progenitor of a mixed race, from whom, we suppose, have 
sprung the race of Asiatics called Mongolians. 

The presence of the arts and sciences, their idolatrous 
worship and superstitions, as well as their traditions, all go 
to prove that the Mexican and South American Indians 
were not pure blooded, as in North America, but were, in all 
probability, at least to some extent, mixed with the Asiatics 
or descendants of Cain. 

Canaan was cursed because he miscegenated with a 
woman of the lowest race of human beings, or a negress ; as 
Cain had previously been cursed for taking to wife an Indian 
woman. Although a race was permitted to grow up from 
the illicit intercourse of Canaan and this inferior woman, 
yet it must necessarily be stamped with inferiority, for a ser- 
vant of servants should he ever be. This was not fulfilled 
in those of his children who settled in Palestine, for, although 
they were a grossly sensual people, the Phoenicians were 
among the most civilized of the ancients. They then could 
not have been descended from the inferior or servile race. 

Canaan, then, besides his Caucasian wife, from whom his 
historic family sprang, must have had a negro concubine, 
from whom was descended the race upon whom Noah pro- 



336 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

nounced the curse of servility. From the fact that no men- 
tion is made of this race in history, we suppose that Canaan, 
in order to prevent the curse from being fulfilled, and to 
hide from his eyes the living mementos of his guilt, as 
we have seen men do in our own day, removed this mis- 
cegenated family far from the borders of their superior 
brethren. 

Although the course which he took is not pointed out by 
history, yet the existence of the mulatto or Malay race 
shows that he took them to the extreme south of Asia. But 
how are we to account for the presence of this race in the 
islands of the Indian Ocean, adjacent to the south of Asia? 
"And unto Eber were born two sons : the name of the one 
was Peleg ; for in his days was the earth divided." 

By the dividing of the earth, what are we to understand ? 
That boundary lines between the nations were then drawn, 
and portions of the earth assigned to the three sons of Noah ? 
This will not do ; for if this were the case, no attention was 
paid to the division. Somehow or other it has gotten into 
the heads of many Christians that Asia was settled by the 
children of Shem, Africa by those of Ham, while those of 
Japheth went into Europe ; but since Moses says no such 
thing, we are unable to ascertain upon what authority the 
belief is founded. 

It is true that Moses says, " By these," or the sons of Ja- 
pheth, "were the isles of the Gentiles divided in their 
lands ; " which, according to the received opinion, may mean 
the Archipelago and the Grecian islands. He is much more 
explicit in locating the families of Shem and Ham, and he 
expressly sets forth the fact that they all settled in the south- 
western part of Asia, between the Euphrates, and in Europe 
and Africa. There most of both families remained, and 
were the actors in the scenes of sacred history. 

If one family of the sons of Mizraim went into Egypt, 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 337 

they bore with them no marks of inferiority, no more than 
did their brethren whom they left in Asia. If Assyria were 
a Shemitic nationality, yet is it certain, from the testimony 
of Moses, that it was founded by Nimrod, the grandson of 
Ham. It appears from the writings of this author that at 
least the children of Shem and of Ham settled together in 
western Asia ; while from profane history we learn that the 
PhcEnicians and Egyptians, children of Ham, emigrated to 
and peopled the Grecian islands wholly or in part, and cer- 
tainly that civilization, with the arts and sciences, were 
taken there by them. 

These facts, it would seem, should settle the question in 
regard to the event commemorated by the name of the great- 
grandson of Shem, so far as to satisfy us that it could not 
possibly have been, according to popular belief, the appor- 
tionment of Asia, Africa, and Europe among the sons of 
Noah. Not being able at this time to investigate the subject 
satisfactorily to ourself, we will merely suggest, as a probable 
conjecture, inasmuch as we believe that the Malayans or 
mulatto race sprang from Canaan's illicit intercourse with a 
negress, and inasmuch as this race is found in the extreme 
south of Asia and the adjacent islands — that that division 
of the earth commemorated by this man's name was a large 
depression of country between Asia and Africa, by which 
means — and points of land being left above water — the 
Malayans got into the islands. 

The mixed races, especially the Mongolians, have the 
capacity for appreciating the arts and sciences, and are men 
" to till the ground," or who will cultivate the soil, while 
the pure-blooded Indian will not adopt the arts of civiliza- 
tion, nor will he be coerced, nor submit to any restraint 
whatever upon his personal liberty. He will not bow his 
proud neck in toil, nor soil his lordly hands with any labor 
save what is absolutely necessary to give him the " dominion 
29 



338 THE BIBLE TKUE. 

over the fish of the sea, the fowl of the air, and over every 
living creature." It would therefore seem that he must pass 
away ; for in the present impoverished state of the soil, its 
meagre productions, and its crowded and increasing popula- 
tions, he who will not work must steal, or perish for the 
want of food ; hence it appears that the Adamic and mixed 
races must usurp the place of the old governing race. 

When the purposes of God and her necessities required 
that the world be brought under imperial government, no 
individual could be found in all the earth suitable to be 
placed at its head. It would have been an unmitigated curse 
to have taken one of the fishing, fowling, hunting nomads 
from the pastimes of his fathers, to compel him to remain in 
the garden of Eden, and to devote his whole time to govern- 
mental affairs. All the pomp and pageantry of unlimited 
power would have possessed no charms for him. If a suit- 
able person of that race could have been found, or if one 
had been specially gifted for the purpose, who would wil- 
lingly have taken the government upon his shoulder, would 
his fellow-men, the men of his own race, have submitted 
cheerfully to his arbitrary will, his despotic authority? 

Again : to have taken an individual of this race, with the 
instincts which he inherited from his fathers, and to have 
compelled him to devote himself exclusively to government, 
to philosophy, to the arts and sciences, to agriculture and 
commerce, would have been a thousand times worse than 
death to him — would have made him a maniac, or driven 
him to take refuge from the onerous tasks of his position by 
the commission of suicide. Then, to meet the emergencies 
in the case, God made a man out of the dust of the ground, 
and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and he be- 
came a living intelligence, with all the adaptations requisite 
to sole universal sovereignty. 

If the old red race would not submit to one of their own 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 339 

number, and if it were necessary for the peace and well- 
being of the world, then, that a new man should be created 
for its government, how utterly hopeless the supposition that 
any individual of the abnormal race should be found who 
could rule the restless, ambitious, aspiring sons of Adam, 
and how pressing the necessity for an extraordinary per- 
sonage to arise who could bring order out of chaos, who 
could control the angry passions of the tumultuous multi- 
tudes, and bring the lost upon salvable grounds ! 

The red men were here in obedience to the command of 
God, to multiply and replenish the earth ; while the white 
man came in contravention of his expressed will. " In the 
day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." 

The red man, satisfied with the control of his own family, 
and with the rich provisions of nature, rich in the herb and 
in the fruits of spontaneous growth, and rich in the fish, 
fowl, and living creature which he had the unrestrained 
right to use at will, and the free and full indulgence of all 
his appetites and passions — that natural man lived on in 
happiness and perfect contentment, without an annoying 
thought of the future till the time of his change came, 
when, without pain, he quietly lay down and died, and his 
undefiled spirit returned to the God who had given it. 

How different is the case with the white man ! Inherit- 
ing all the instincts of other animals, with the lofty intellect 
and towering ambition of gods, with envy, hatred, jealousy, 
malice, revenge, every unholy desire and evil purpose in- 
dulged to satisfy the promptings of the flesh ; a conscious- 
ness within, ever thundering to the soul, all this is wrong, 
wrong morally, wrong physically, wrong every way ; he is 
most unhappy. Immortality is lost, sovereignty is lost be- 
yond the hope of recovery ; in these indulgences, therefore, 
he must be supremely wretched. 

Ambitious to be the sole monarch of the world, he is 



340 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

a cringing, fawning slave to those in power; panting for 
immortality, he grovels after the things of time and sense ; 
with an intellect capable of grasping the sublime truths of 
nature, and the exalted attributes of nature's God, he bows 
to senseless sticks and stones, and worships gods of silver 
and of gold. Possessing a high appreciation of the intel- 
lectual and the moral, he lives in ignorance and vice. He 
greedily drinks in the intoxicating draughts of sensuality, of 
folly, of wickedness. Yet he admires virtue, wisdom, and 
goodness. He is a god, a demon, a man, a brute ; at war 
with himself, at war with nature, at war with his God. 

" For I delight in the law of God after the inward man : 
but I see another law in my members warring against the 
law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law 
of sin which is in my members. O wretched man that I 
am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? " 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 



The Different Forms of Government Noticed — Death 
sent as a Blessing upon Adam — Our Desire for Im- 
mortality — How can the Sons of Adam become the 
Sons of God? — Christ the Second Adam — Difference 
between Adam and his Descendants — The Doctrine 
of Election — Office of the Second Adam. 

IN answering the question with which our last chapter 
closes, we will endeavor to elucidate more fully some 
views taken in the previous pages of this work. There was 
no possible chance for the ambition of the Adamic race to 
be satisfied in this world. While there was but one indi- 
vidual of this race, and no fear of death before him, he 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 341 

might be happy here, for everything was here to make him 
so. But when more than one came upon the stage of action, 
happiness was out of the question ; for there was no uni- 
versal empire with which to satisfy the cravings of his 
ambitious nature ; and had all his rivals been removed, and 
had the coveted boon of supremacy been bestowed upon one 
individual of the abnormal race, yet the constant fear of 
death would have tormented him out of all hopes of hap- 



The natural result of the seduction of Eve by a man 
of the old governing race was that they should hate each 
other ; for such is the result of moral turpitude even to this 
day. That there should be enmity between the old and the 
new races was equally unavoidable ; for the proud red man 
could scarcely bow to the lord of the whole earth, when he 
was clothed with the power of God, and as God governed 
the world, then certainly he would not submit to the au- 
thority of any individual of a numerous race of mortals, 
much more sinful, and therefore more wretched than it 
were possible for him to be. 

The sons of Adam, with their towering ambition, deemed 
themselves justly entitled to the inheritance of all the rights 
and prerogatives once enjoyed by the father of the race. 
They claimed the absolute control of the red and black 
men, and of the entire animal kingdom ; hence, not only 
was there enmity between the two domineering races, but a 
state of warfare was initiated then, and has continued, and 
must continue until the last unadulterated Indian has fallen 
a victim before the onward march of Caucasian civilization 
of Caucasian ambition, and of Caucasian justice. " The 
seed of the woman shall bruise the serpent's head." 

The white man gains nothing towards securing that high 
supremacy, for which his soul pants, by the absence of the 
red man. On the contrary, having usurped the place of the 
29* 



342 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

ancient race, each one desires the sole sovereignty, and 
looks upon every other as a rival ; wherefore there is no 
hope of peace in the world. 

Every one feels and acknowledges the necessity for gov- 
ernment, to restrain the angry passions of men, and yet all 
hate authority in the hands of another, and chafe under re- 
straint. From this cause has sprung the many vain efforts 
in Caucasian countries to establish and maintain republican 
governments, than which a greater absurdity has never 
been attempted by our deluded race. For such a govern- 
ment to succeed, it is not only necessary for each individual 
to be the equal of every other in the eye of the law, but 
that each should be willing for every other to be his equal 
in fact, which, we have seen, is impossible in the very con- 
stitution of our abnormal race. Therefore, from this stand- 
point, as well as in the light of history, we see the utter 
folly of attempting this form of government among people 
of our wretched, restless race. 

Aristocracy, for the same reasons, is impossible as a last- 
ing institution. No form of government can ever secure 
the great object for which it is intended, that is, peace and 
harmony among its subjects ; yet no doubt the very best 
form of human government is the despotic, or a govern- 
ment by one will backed by sufficient power to restrain, by 
coercion, the angry and contending passions of the multi- 
tude. 

Even in such a government, however, there can be no happy 
individual. The monarch who has tasted of despotic power, 
thereby has all his innate desires for universal sovereignty 
aroused ; and this vaulting ambition doomed to disappoint- 
ment, with the fear of death ever before his eyes, renders 
him miserable. The knowledge that the king is made of 
the same clay ; has derived his being from the same origin 
with themselves, and their own petty rivalries with each 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 343 

other — their jealousies, disappointments and mortified ambi- 
tion — render all his subjects wretched. 

It is certain, then, that all kinds of government are op- 
pressive to us, make us unhappy ; yet our opposing ambi- 
tions render it absolutely necessary for us to be governed. 
O wretched men that we are, " who shall deliver us from 
the body of this death ? " 

View our situation as we may, as individuals we " have 
no hope," and are miserable; as communities we are "with- 
out God in the world," and are therefore thrice wretched ; 
nor can we help ourselves. There is no help in an arm of 
flesh. God only can raise us up from our miserable estate, 
place us on salvable ground, and give us a reasonable hope 
of happiness in the future. He, foreseeing all the wretch- 
edness which would be accumulated upon our race, solemnly 
warned Adam against its propagation, " In the day thou 
eatest thereof thou shalt surely die ; " yet in the plenitude 
of his goodness and mercy, even in the day of Adam's 
transgression, he determined to save the abnormal race by 
the power of his own right arm. 

We are too gross to be governed by spiritual agencies 
alone ; too proud to be governed by one of an inferior race ; 
too envious to be governed by one of our own ; too perverse 
to live without government ; each individual too ambitious 
to be satisfied with less than the sovereignty of a world ; too 
intellectual to be wholly ignorant of the existence of a God, 
and that we are in some way responsible to him, yet too ig- 
norant to comprehend his attributes and worship him 
directly as the great intelligence of the world ; therefore, to 
meet these and a thousand other conflicting circumstances 
in our miserable situation, a merciful God determined to 
send his own Son into the world, " that whosoever believeth 
in him should not perish, but have everlasting life." 

With the natural desires, passions, and perversities of 



344 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

our nature, it is evident that we must be at enmity not only 
with each other — with all animate nature, which refuses to 
be subject to our will, with the earth, which will not yield as 
her strength without much labor — but also with God him- 
self. The questions are ever recurring to the mind, Why 
has he made me thus ? Why are not the circumstances with 
which I am surrounded of a pleasant character? Why is not 
the world peaceful, quiet, harmonious ? Why am I born but 
to die ? Or why, O why was I or the world created at all ? 

God is not the author of misery or of confusion ; and we 
hope that we have in these pages made it apparent, from a 
rational point of view, how sin entered the world by Adam 
and death by sin, and how through him and his descend- 
ants all the difficulties of which you complain were brought 
about ; wherefore, in order to their removal and the salvation 
of our race, it is necessary not only to uproot our inordi- 
nate ambition and consequent jealousy, envy, and hatred 
towards each other, but to crush out of our minds enmity 
towards the God of the universe; "because the carnal 
mind is enmity against God : for it is not subject to the 
law of God, neither indeed can be." 

Had there been no sin in the world, a new man might 
have been made of the dust of the ground, and ushered into 
the world for the purpose of governing and ameliorating 
its condition, as was done when Adam came ; but would our 
ambitious race, with all of its perverted passions, have sub- 
mitted to such an one, however comely in appearance or pre- 
eminent in intellect ? 

„ Again : had God commanded the earth to bring forth a 
body, as he did that of Adam, had breathed into his nos- 
trils the breath of life, and had placed him upon the throne 
of the world, such an one in no possible way could have be- 
come a saviour of the Adamic race. Being wholly unal- 
lied to us, not being tempted as we are, he could not assume 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 345 

our sins, could not make an atonement for them ; and, not 
being " touched with the feelings of our infirmities," he could 
not make due allowance therefor ; and hence, instead of being 
a merciful ruler, securing the happiness of his subjects, he 
would have been an unrelenting despot, — rulingin justice and 
truth, but without that compassion which our perverted na- 
ture stands so much in need of, and thus the abnormal race 
would have been rendered still more miserable. 

Had such an individual lived holy as an angel, of what 
benefit could it have been to us ? It would not have been 
an example for us to have emulated, because, not being of 
like passions with ourselves, w T e might have admired the pu- 
rity of his character and life, and envied him for his pre- 
eminency, but we certainly would have hated God more ve- 
hemently for making him more fortunate than ourselves. 
God, however, sent his own Son in the likeness of our sinful 
flesh, that he might condemn sin in the flesh. 

Christ took not upon him the nature of angels, but the 
form of a servant, that he might teach purity by ex- 
ample as well as by precept ; that from him the proud and 
ambitious might learn humility ; that the vicious might 
learn virtue ; that the wicked might learn righteousness ; 
that the reasonableness of the law might be vindicated, and 
that all men might be left without excuse. 

It was necessary for the accomplishment of the designs of 
the Almighty, that a being should come into the world su- 
perior to all the sons of Adam, that our proud nature might 
be brought to submit to him as our king. He must have as- 
sumed our nature and "brother to our souls become," that 
he might have the feelings of our infirmities ; and he must 
be tempted in all points as we are, that he might be our 
prophet, and teach us the ways of life. 

He must voluntarily submit himself to the law of death, 
though he should commit no offence against the law of life, 



346 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

in order that he might become our sacrifice and our priest. 
By the creative fiat of Jehovah all these requirements were 
fully met. 

" The Holy Ghost came upon a virgin of* Israel, and the 
power of the Highest overshadowed her ; therefore that holy 
thing which was born of her is called the Son of God." This 
was as much a creation as if God had commanded the earth 
to bring forth the body, and had breathed into his nostrils 
the breath of life; and he was justly called the Son of God, 
because he had no man for his father. 

He, however, was made of a woman, made under the law, 
and was therefore flesh of our flesh and bone of our bone. 
He is the Son of God, and yet he is our brother. He was 
subject to like passions with ourselves. He was tempted in 
all points as we are ; could be touched with the feelings of 
our infirmities. He was a man of sorrow and acquainted 
with grief; and as the Son of God he commanded, and the 
warring elements obeyed his voice. He had power to lay 
down his own life, and he had the power to take it again. 

" Great indeed is the mystery of godliness ; God was mani- 
fest in the flesh, reconciling the world unto himself." Jesus 
was the Son of man, born of a woman, born under the law, 
of the house of David, of the seed of Abraham ; and " He 
came in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned 
sin in the flesh." He was the Son of God, conceived by a 
virgin of the Holy Ghost, inspired by Deity; for God him- 
self breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and he as- 
sumed the likeness of his Father, and "bore the express 
image of his glory." 

When he was baptized of John in Jordan, the Holy Ghost 
descended in the likeness of a dove and brooded over him, 
and a voice from heaven declared, in the hearing of all the 
people, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased." 
He was therefore very God and very man. He was bone 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 347 

of our bone and flesh of our flesh ; yet, " In the beginning 
he was the Word, and the "Word was with God, and the 
Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. 
All things were made by him ; and without him was not any- 
thing made that was made. In him was life ; and the life 
was the light of men." 

"He came to be a propitiation for our sins, and not for 
ours only, but for the sins of the whole world." God him- 
self declared him to be "a high priest forever after the order 
of Melchizedek " — that is, there was none like him going be- 
fore, and none like him could ever follow after him. Other 
high priests inherit their office and transmit it to their de- 
scendants, but the office of Christ is without beginning of 
days or end of years. They yearly offer the blood of bul 
locks and of lambs for themselves and for all the people ; 
but this man, who knew no sin, offered his own life once upon 
the altar of sacrifice as an atonement for the sins of the whole 
world, and then entering the sanctum sanctorum of the uni- 
verse sat down upon the throne at the right hand of the 
Father, to show his wounds and plead the merits of his blood 
for all the lost descendants of Adam's miserable race. 

Therefore, as by the offence of one, judgment came upon 
all men to condemnation, even so by the righteousness of 
one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of 
life. "For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all 
be made alive." "And so it is written, The first man Adam " 
(not the first man, but the first who was called Adam,) "was 
made a living soul ; the last Adam was made a quickening 
spirit." 

When Adam transgressed the law of his being and- became 
the procreator of a race, he brought himself under the uni- 
versal law that whatever reproduces must die; and having 
become the propagator of a race of mortals of an ambitious, 
restless, perverse, and desperately wicked nature, God in 



848 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

mercy to Adam, lest he should put forth his hand and take 
the fruit of the tree of life, and eat and live forever, or, in 
simple language, should repent of his folly, abandon his 
crime, and should be forgiven, and should therefore live 
through all future time the miserable witness of the wicked- 
ness, the folly, the bloody crimes of the ambitious, restless, 
dying wretches whom he had cursed with being ; hence, God 
in mercy drove him out of Paradise, and left him to pay the 
death penalty of the law which he had chosen to violate. 

Notwithstanding that the death of our race is the terrible 
result of sin, yet it was sent in mercy to Adam, aye, and to his 
race ; for who could imagine any other hell so intolerable as an 
eternity of such a life as that which we live here ? We have 
all seen individuals to whom death came as a friendly relief; 
but let us suppose that Adam had been permitted to take 
and eat the fruit of the tree of life, and had lived through 
all the six thousand rolling years which have transpired 
since his fall ; had been the eye-witness of all the wars, mur- 
ders, thefts, robberies, adulteries, incests, famines, sickness, 
sorrow, pain, and death, which have made up all the history 
of his race, and who could imagine a being more miserable 
than Adam would have been ? 

That the law of reproduction should be the law of death, 
was ordained in mercy ; and in great mercy it was allowed 
to operate upon Adam and his race. We can understand 
this ; we can readily perceive how terrible a thing it would 
be for all the lost race of Adam to live always ; and yet the 
fear of death, the love of immortality, is the living, goading 
anxiety of every son and daughter of the abnormal race. 
We know that it is not best for us to live, yet, oh ! how we 
fear to die. 

No man is happy in his present situation, but hopes — by 
the acquisition of more wealth, of higher political station, of 
personal influence, of oratorical celebrity, of literary dis- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 349 

tinction, of military renown, — that he will better his condi- 
tion, that he will improve the circumstances with which he 
is surrounded, that he will add to himself those things which 
are necessary to perfect his happiness, and that with himself, 
at least, all will be well in the future. He knows, however, 
how utterly preposterous it is for all others to expect happi- 
ness in this life. 

With all the vigor and tenacity of our souls, we love the 
future of our present life ; and notwithstanding time flies 
with the speed of thought, yet, short as is the space allotted 
us, we press towards the future, in which we expect to be so 
much more happy than we now are. We contemn the pres- 
ent, we despise and loathe the circumstances with which we 
are surrounded, still hoping against hope, against the light 
of experience, against our better informed judgments, that 
we shall be happy in the future. Nevertheless, the happy 
future keeps ever just before us, and we remain still in pos- 
session of the miserable present. 

We are wretched now, we are miserable here, and yet we 
desire with all the energies of our nature to live on ; we 
wish to stay here, still foolishly hoping that all will be well 
in the future ; and yet full well we know that the future of 
happiness can never come to us in our present mode of exist- 
ence. In hope we live, in hope we make all our efforts ; 
without hope the present would be intolerable ; and yet we 
know that our hopes can never be realized. 

How could we be more miserable, than we are, in this liv- 
ing death ? " O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver 
me from the body of this death ? " "I thank God, through 
our Lord Jesus Christ," for in him is brought to view a rea- 
sonable hope of life and salvation to our lost and ruined 
race. " The wages of sin is death ; but the gift of God is 
eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord." 
30 



350 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

We have seen that Adam was made pure and good and 
highly intellectual, and was sent into the world to be its sove- 
reign ; and that since he was made to be immortal, the love 
of life and sole sovereignty was so deeply implanted in his 
nature, that happiness without them was utterly impossible. 
He evidently understood the great law that whatever repro- 
duces must die, and was solemnly warned against its infrac- 
tion in the figurative language, "In the day thou eatest 
thereof thou shalt surely die." 

We have seen that the woman whom God gave to be with 
Adam was persuaded by one of his servants, a red man, that 
she might become the mother of a race of like superiority 
with herself and Adam ; " for," said he, " God doth know that 
in the day ye eat thereof your eyes shall be opened, and ye 
shall be as gods, knowing good and evil." The devil never 
uttered a more fearful truth than this, although his purpose 
was only to deceive ; for, whereas, they had only known 
good ; after they had eaten the forbidden fruit, they and the 
race sprung from them have known evil, and that contin- 
ually ; so that they, better than any other creatures, knew 
good and evil, because theirs was the knowledge derived 
from actual experience. 

We have seen that the men of the old red race, who mul- 
tiplied and replenished the earth in obedience to the com- 
mand of their Creator, were called the sons of God, while the 
descendants of Adam were called men or the Adams, because 
they had been ushered into the world contrary to the ex- 
pressed will of the Almighty, and they were therefore 
" strangers and aliens " to the household of God, " having 
no hope, and being without God in the world;" that this 
law, when violated by Adam, was no longer insisted upon, 
and that which was a mortal sin in Adam was not even 
rebuked in his descendants; nevertheless, "Death hath 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 351 

reigned over them from Adam to Christ, who had not sinned 
after the similitude of Adam's transgression." 

We have seen that the rebellion of the world's great king 
against the authority of high heaven, not only imposed death 
and misery upon the race whom he chose to propagate, as 
the unavoidable condition of their being, but transferred 
the government of the world to him who is called "the 
prince of the power of the air and the prince of this world ; " 
and that the earth was cursed by the destruction of the per- 
pendicular polarity of its axis, and thus all nature suffered 
in the fall of Adam. "For the creature was made subject to 
vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected 
the same in hope." " For we know that the whole creation 
groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now." 

We have concluded that since the race of Adam was 
thrust unbidden into the world, they have not, as his other 
creatures, the right to claim even his ordinary providence ; 
and yet " God so loved the world that he gave his only-be- 
gotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not per- 
ish, but have everlasting life." 

It now remains for us to show how we, who are by nature 
strangers and foreigners to the household of God, have re- 
ceived " the power to become the sons of God." " They 
which are the children of the flesh, these are not the chil- 
dren of God ; but the children of the promise are counted for 
the seed." "So, then, they that are in the flesh cannot 
please God." " For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die." 
" Because the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is 
not subject to the law of God, neither, indeed, can be." 
"As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made 
alive." 

These, and many other scriptures which might be cited, 
prove that all who die in Adam, and that are strangers and 
aliens from God, are the children of the flesh, and not chil- 



352 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

dren of God ; and yet, in the days of Noah, there was a class 
of beings in the world who were called the sons of God. 
The crying sin for which the world was destroyed by the flood 
of waters was the fact of the Adams giving their daughters 
in marriage to the sons of God. 

The anger of God was kindled, not against the sons of 
God for this intermarriage, but against the Adams, whose 
daughters they took to wife. The offspring of these inter- 
marriages were children of the flesh ; for, instead of being 
called the sons of God, as their fathers were, it is not only 
said that they were giants, but that they became mighty 
men, or Adams. 

The Mongolian, or mixed race of Cain, whom he brought 
up from the daughters of the sons of God, and the Malay 
or mixed race whom we have concluded were reared by 
Canaan and a negress, are the descendants of Adam; not 
perfect in their generations, it is true, but yet descendants 
of Adam. From these mixed races could not spring that 
seed which must bruise the serpent's head, because enmity, 
which was the result of the fall, should exist between the 
seed of the woman, or the Adams, and the seed of the ser- 
pent ; therefore, where these two seeds were amalgamated, it 
would be impossible for the one to bruise the other's head, 
or for that other to bruise his heel. 

The mixed races, or the Mongolians and Malayans, have 
never been a warlike people; but the unadulterated red 
men, as well as the white race, have ever been not only war- 
like, but wherever they have met, they have been deadly 
enemies and uncompromising belligerents. If, therefore, the 
declaration that the seed of the woman should bruise the 
serpent's head, in the twofold sense in which we have taken 
it ; that is, that the Adams, or white men, should extermi- 
nate the serpents, or red men, and from the Adamic race 
should arise a mighty Prince, who should restore all things 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 353 

as they were before the fall — then there was an absolute 
necessity for the general destruction of the giants, or mixed 
descendants of Seth. 

Noah, however, was found to be perfect in his generations, 
and he was saved from death by the flood, and through him 
the pure race of Adam was preserved. Christ, in order 
that he might be the second Adam, in order that he might 
be the restorer, and that he might be the king, not only of 
the inferior races, but that he might be supreme over all, 
must needs be perfect in his generations. This could not be, 
were he, in any way the most remote, connected with or de- 
scended from the negro race. 

Were the people of the United States to ask for a king 
to rule over them, notwithstanding the monomania on the 
subject of the unity of the races, and the wide-mouthed 
professions of love and sympathy for "our unfortunate 
black brother ; " yet it is doubtful whether the most devout 
worshipper of the black god would be willing to receive a 
mulatto, or an individual in whom there was the least taint 
of negro blood, to be the perpetual ruler of this country. 
Fanaticism might induce us to submit to a man of mixed 
blood, but will the most ultra fanatic deliberately seek to 
make the children of a negro the superiors, the rulers of 
his own through perpetual generations? 

On the contrary, we are so jealous on this subject that we 
could find none among the millions of pure-blooded white 
men in America whom we consider good enough to be 
elevated so greatly above ourselves, but more especially 
whose children we willingly would assist in constituting the 
hereditary lords and sovereigns of our own ; and if anarchy, 
misrule, and oppression should goad the people of this 
country into a change of their form of government, we may 
expect that they will choose a king from some of the royal 
families of Europe. 
30* 



354 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Moreover, to test fully your feelings in regard to the 
equality, or, rather, the superiority of one race over another, 
do not ask what you would do yourself, but suppose that 
you have a daughter, beautiful in person, accomplished in 
mind, amiable in disposition, every way lovely, and such as 
you would have her to be, would you look among the sable 
sons of Africa for a partner for your child ? Would not 
every feeling within you revolt at the thought of giving her 
to the embraces of a man known to have the most remote 
taint of negro blood in his veins ? 

It is the voice of nature thundering to your mind and 
conscience that miscegenation is a terrible crime against the 
order which God has established — a proclamation to you, 
individually, of that great fundamental law, " Let every 
creature multiply after his kind." If, however, the Indian 
and the negro are descended from Adam and Eve, it is but 
right that their more fortunate white brethren should bring 
the unfortunates up by giving their daughters in marriage 
to the sons of negroes and Indians, and by taking wives for 
their sons from among Indian and negro women. 

No sane man will thus voluntarily curse his posterity 
with that inferiority which invariably attaches to the mixed 
races. Then reason, and the interior voice of nature, as 
well as revelation, all proclaim the plurality of the races, 
the crime of miscegenation, and the impossibility of a man 
of mixed blood having the capacity for ruling the highest 
type of men. Hence we must conclude that the man 
Christ Jesus, who came into the world not only to restore 
the dominion which Adam lost, but also to build up a king- 
dom from the abnormal race itself, must be perfect in his 
generations, or purely descended, through Noah, from Adam 
and Eve. 

Moreover, to assure us of this fact, — being supposed to 
be the son of David, — his lineage from Adam is carefully 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 355 

preserved and transmitted to ns. Thamar, the mother of 
Phares, through whom the royal family of Israel descended, 
was a Canaanitish woman ; a proof, if additional evidence 
were necessary, that the descendants even of Canaan, 
against whom the curse of inferiority was directed — at 
least those of them who inhabited Palestine — were of the 
pure blood of the white man, or Adam. The virgin Mary 
was of the tribe of Levi, of the family of the priests, of 
whose perfect lineage there could be no doubt; and they 
were descended from Ham, as well as from Shem, for the 
wife of Levi was a Canaanitish woman. We have no evi- 
dence that the genealogy of Christ in any way comes 
down through Japheth. The latter, however, is the domi- 
nant, if not the superior, family at this day ; so that we 
may safely conclude that these families may have produced 
varieties of the Adamic or white race ; but by no possi- 
bility could the sons of Noah have been the creators of the 
three standard races of men. 

History deals with the families of each, and they are and 
have ever been white men. Ancient history, both sacred 
and profane, introduces for its characters the children of 
Shem and Ham ; and if any mention is made of the children 
of Japheth, it is only the rude barbarians who inhabited 
Greece and Rome when the descendants of Ham colonized 
those countries, and planted there the arts and sciences 
which they had brought from their native land. It is only 
in comparatively modern times that the Scandinavian hordes 
have poured down from northern Europe and become his- 
toric characters. 

Even in this view, had not Canaan been the father of the 
mixed, and therefore inferior, race of the Malayans, yet the 
curse of Noah has been fully verified. If these northern 
hordes be the descendants of Japheth, of which we suppose 
there can be no doubt, have they not taken possession of 



356 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

and dwelt in the tents of Shem, and have they not been 
served by the people of Southern Europe and Northern 
Africa, countries settled by Phoenicians, whom we know to 
have been the children of Ham, and of his son, Canaan ? 

Nevertheless, Christ Jesus is perfect in his generations, 
as Noah was, and consequently is perfectly competent in 
this view to be the ruler of nations. Since, however, our 
race is so ambitious, so averse to submission to any au- 
thority of an equal, hence, he who was born of our race, 
was conceived by the virgin, by the power of the Highest, 
and was therefore the only son of God of the Adamic race. 

He alone, of all the Adams' posterity, came into the world 
in obedience to the commands, and in conformity with the 
preordination of the Almighty. All others were forced in 
upon his providence, on which account he is called the sec- 
ond Adam. The first Adam was the son of God, and came 
into the world to be its supreme ruler, but having failed, 
through disobedience, it was necessary that the second Adam 
come to accomplish his mission. 

The government of a peaceful, quiet, and happy world, 
such as it was when the first Adam came, was not laid upon 
his shoulder ; but a world of warfare, where every evil pas- 
sion ran riot, where all was lost, ruined, was the inheritance 
of the second Adam, and he must first restore order, peace, 
subordination, before he could fully inaugurate his govern- 
ment. In order to do this, the demands of the violated law 
must be satisfied, and a peculiar people must be raised up 
from the abnormal race. 

" The carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not 
subject to the law of God, neither, indeed, can be." This 
enmity must be overcome, which could not be effected but 
by making the children of the flesh the children of God. 
When we have been made children of the Most High, and 
not till then, are we in a position to receive instruction from 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 357 

him necessary to qualify ns to fill the exalted positions to 
which we aspire, without which we can never be happy, 
and which will be the inheritance of the children of God. 

The question comes up, here, How can the children of the 
flesh become the heirs of God and joint heirs w T ith the Lord 
Jesus Christ ? " Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a 
man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." 
This divine declaration shows that we are not the sons of 
God, that we are aliens and foreigners to his household. 
In order, therefore, that we become his children, it is abso- 
lutely necessary that we be born again. 

Had we been his children naturally, in other words, had 
we come into the world in obedience to his command, would 
it not be singular to say " Ye must be born again," and that 
without regeneration no individual of the Adamic race can 
see the kingdom of God ? Nevertheless, we are the children 
of Adam, procreated in disobedience of the known will of 
God, with the avowed intention of rivalry with him ; for the 
inducement offered by the serpent was this : " For God doth 
know that in the day ye eat thereof ... ye shall be as 
gods." 

We are not only miserable because we have inherited 
from our first parents the high ambition for sole sovereignty 
and immortality, which in the very nature of things cannot 
be gratified, but because we have inherited also the carnal 
mind, which is enmity against God ; wherefore "we are with- 
out hope, and without God in the world." Then, "Marvel 
not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. That 
which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of 
the Spirit is spirit." 

The abnormal race have been born of the flesh, and there- 
fore of the flesh reap corruption, or, being reproduced and 
reproducing again, they must be subject to the universal 
law that whatever reproduces must die, and like must beget 



358 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

like in every sense of the word ; therefore the love of immor- 
tality and of royal authority, which were bestowed on Adam 
for the wisest and noblest purposes, have been by him trans- 
mitted to all his race. The gratification of these desires, or 
the means of their gratification, he could not transmit to his 
children, because he forfeited both the one and the other in 
the very act of becoming our father. 

It is clear, then, that the children of Adam are not, neither 
can they become, the children of God, except they be adopted 
by him. " Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be 
born when he is old? can he enter the second time into 
his mother's womb, and be born ? " The question of Nico- 
demus is still a great mystery ; yet it is certain that except 
a man be born of the Spirit and water, he cannot enter the 
kingdom of heaven. 

Since flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, 
and since we are the carnal children of carnal Adam, there- 
fore we must be regenerated, and born of water and the 
Spirit, before we can become spiritually minded ; we must 
be adopted into the family of God, then we can have the 
right to claim him as our father. 

How could this be, since we are flesh and blood, and at 
bitter enmity against God, who is a spirit of such immacu- 
late purity that he cannot look upon sin or rebellion against 
his authority with the least degree of allowance ? Our gross, 
contaminated nature cannot come in direct contact with the 
transcendent intelligence of the universe; "for no man may 
see God and live;" "because God, out of Christ, is a con- 
suming fire." 

He created Adam pure and holy and good, and for a 
particular purpose, which he could not accomplish if he 
became a procreator. In violation of an express command, 
he did propagate his species ; hence, notwithstanding God is 
our Creator and our Judge, yet we are not his children, and 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 359 

have no claims whatever, not even upon his general provi- 
dence. Nevertheless, of his boundless mercy and infinite 
goodness, he ordained a plan whereby we might be saved 
from our hopeless wretchedness. 

He sent his Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, who should 
condemn sin in the flesh, and who should stand as a days- 
man between God and man. He was appointed our Judge, 
who "was tempted in all points as we are, and who could 
be touched with the feelings of our infirmities." 

We cannot come directly to God ; yet we may approach 
his Son, for he assumed our material nature that, through 
him and by him, our sins might be forgiven, and we might 
receive the power to become the sons of God. " Unto us a 
child is born, and unto us a son is given," and the same is 
the " Everlasting Father." " Through him we receive the 
spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father." 

As " the first man Adam " is our natural father, " in 
whom we all die," so " the second Adam is the Lord from 
glory," in whom we may all live, and through whom we 
have access to the throne of the heavenly grace, and are 
made the children of the Most High. For " if any man be 
in Christ, he is a new creature," no more " a stranger and 
foreigner, but a fellow-citizen with the saints and of the 
house of God." " There is therefore now no condemnation to 
them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the 
flesh, but after the Spirit." 

" For we know that the whole creation groaneth and tra- 
vaileth in pain together until now. And not only they, but 
ourselves also, which have the first-fruits of the Spirit, even 
we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adop- 
tion, to wit, the redemption of our bodies." Then, although 
we may have been regenerated and born again, and are the 
children of God by adoption, yet "we have not appre- 
hended, but we press forward that we may apprehend, and 



360 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

we groan within ourselves for the" full "adoption, to wit, 
the redemption of our bodies." 

Had we been made to die as the red man was ; in other 
words, had Adam been made to reproduce, and therefore 
subject to the law of death, and had his disobedience 
brought upon himself and his race what is termed " moral 
and spiritual death," (if the language conveys any idea, and 
if we understand it,) then, when we had been received into 
the family of God, we should have been contented. The 
desire, however, of the immortality of the body, inherited 
from Adam, who was made to be immortal, both soul and 
body, renders it necessary to our happiness that we live for- 
ever in our dual nature. 

Christ came into the world to purchase back our bodies 
from death. When " he was crucified, dead and buried, 
and rose again on the third day," then were fulfilled all the 
prophecies which refer to him as our prophet and our 
priest, and the resurrection of the bodies of the pure- 
blooded and, possibly, of the miscegenated descendants of 
Adam was secured. " For as in Adam all die, even so in 
Christ shall all be made alive." 

" Now, if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, 
how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the 
dead?" " If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we 
are of all men most miserable. But now is Christ risen 
from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept. 
For since by man came death, by man came also the resur- 
rection of the dead." 

We may have been adopted as the children of God, yet 
we have not the full assurance of that adoption until the 
redemption of the body is accomplished, that is, until we 
have passed through the change necessary to satisfy the 
law violated by Adam, and our bodies are raised to immor- 
tality through the merits of the second Adam. When we 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 361 

have attained to the redemption of our bodies, " then shall 
we see clearly, and know even as we are known," and then 
will hope be merged in fruition, and we shall be " heirs of 
God, and joint heirs with the Lord Jesus Christ." 

" There is no other name given under heaven whereby 
men may be saved, except that of the Lord Jesus." Through 
him we may be regenerated ; we may be born again ; we 
may be adopted into the household of God ; and through 
him we may attain to the resurrection of our bodies. He is 
the incarnation of Deity, for the purpose of reconciling the 
Adams to God. 

He, as the great captain of our salvation, assumed our 
sinful nature, and by fulfilling the law and satisfying all its 
requirements, vindicated its reasonableness, and left us with- 
out excuse. How often is God charged with having made 
us with passions and instincts which render it impossible 
for us to keep the laws ? If Adam sinned, why was not he 
alone punished, and his desceudants left to stand upon their 
own merits ? Or why was such a test of obedience imposed 
upon him that he could not resist the temptation to its vio- 
lation ? 

We have seen that Adam could not have been made dif- 
ferent from what he was, otherwise he could not have filled 
the high station which he came into the world to occupy. 
We have seen that God, in mercy to his lonely, isolated con- 
dition, made a woman, gave her to be with Adam as a com- 
panion, but solemnly warned him against the act of procrea- 
tion ; and that the woman, in the face of this warning, 
suffered herself to be drawn away from the path of virtue, 
not for the purpose of gratifying a resistless passion, but to 
the end that she might become the mother of a race supe- 
rior to all the races which God had made ; that Adam was 
not deceived, but having consented to the folly of the 
31 



362 THE BIBLE TBUE. 

woman, was wilfully the author of all our misery and all 
our sufferings ; of all our sickness, sorrow, pain, and death. 

The second Adam came into the world to undo what was 
thus so fearfully done amiss by the first Adam. He did not 
come a pure, new creation from the hands of his Father, as 
the first Adam had done, but was born of our sinful race, 
yet was he conceived by a virgin of the Holy Ghost. He 
was the son of Adam, and he was the only-begotten son of 
God ; indeed, the only son of God of this entire race, except 
the first Adam, and those who are adopted into his family 
through the merits and intercessions of the second Adam. 

He was not only tempted, as the first Adam was, but he 
was tempted in all points as we are, yet without sin. The 
lust of power and the pride of life were appealed to, but the 
Son of man resisted them all. He was buffetted, spat upon, 
and evil entreated in a thousand ways. He was scourged 
and imprisoned ; he was numbered with the transgressors ; 
his name was cast out as evil ; and, finally, he was put to 
the most cruel and ignominious death which the malice of 
devils could invent ; yet, " as the sheep before her shearers 
is dumb, so he opened not his mouth." 

By a thought, he could have prevented all of these in- 
dignities ; by a word, he could have destroyed his persecu- 
tors ; but he submitted to all, for, had he not suffered on, 
how could we have been saved ? Had he not submitted, 
how should we have learned humility ? Had he not died, 
how could we have attained to the redemption of the body, 
to wit, the resurrection of the dead ? 

He came to reconcile the world to God, which could be 
accomplished only by his suffering and death ; but now the 
justice of God towards man is so clearly vindicated, that 
we are left wholly without excuse. Adam was made a free 
agent, and he chose death rather than life ; we, being like 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 363 

Lira, are also free agents, and we may choose between life 
and death as freely as did Adam. 

The difference in the condition of Adam and his race is 
this, that the former was pure, and holy, and good, and 
must have voluntarily sinned before he could die ; while we 
are "conceived in sin, and brought forth in iniquity," and 
naturally subject to the law of death ; but if we will accept 
of Christ as our prophet, priest, and king, we shall attain 
unto immortality, and an inheritance incorruptible, and that 
shall not fade away. 

If we shall choose life, then shall we be chosen to be the 
sons of God, then shall we be elected, then shall we be re- 
generated, then shall we be adopted into the household of 
our Heavenly Father, and all oar desires having been chas- 
tened and brought into subordination to his will, we shall 
have them fully gratified, as fully as those of Adam were 
w r hen he was assured of immortality, and held in his hands 
the government of the world. We shall occupy a more 
desirable position than he, for having passed through our 
change from death unto life, our immortality, as his did, 
will not depend upon any contingency whatever ; but being 
his glorified sons, " we shall be heirs of God, and joint heirs 
with the Lord Jesus Christ." 

We are all the children of Adam, the children of the flesh, 
and enemies to God ; but he, of his abundant mercy, sees 
proper to adopt from among us into his family such as 
obey him, and by the power of his Holy Spirit he brings 
them into covenant relations with himself. Others, who 
harden their hearts and stiffen their necks, he leaves to 
themselves, who work out, w T ith greediness, their own 
destruction. 

"What shall we say then? Is there any unrighteous- 
ness with God ? God forbid. For he saith to Moses, ' I 
will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have 



364 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

compassion on whom I will have compassion/ So, then, it is 
not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God 
that showeth mercy. For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, 
Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I 
might shew my power in thee, and that my name might be 
declared through all the earth. Therefore hath he mercy 
on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hard- 
eneth." 

If we go to an orphan asylum, and select one of its inmates, 
and adopt her as our own child, raise and educate her as 
such, and make her the heir to our whole estate, all must 
agree that this is a great mercy to the poor orphan whom 
we have adopted; but who will charge us with injustice 
towards those orphans whom we passed by* or who will insist 
that because we are pleased to adopt one, that therefore we 
are bound to adopt all the inmates of the asylum? 

We are the orphans whom our father Adam has left in 
this great lazar-house — the heirs of penury, of want, of misery, 
and of death. Without money and without price, God, 
through the death and resurrection of his Son, has freely 
restored us all to that immortality which was forfeited by 
Adam. " For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall 
all be made alive." If his goodness and mercy lead him to 
select from us such as shall become heirs of salvation, what 
offence is that to those whom he does not elect, whom he 
does not adopt into his family ? 

He, being omniscient, will adopt those only whom he fore- 
knows will be the heirs of salvation. " For whom he did 
foreknow he also did predestinate to be conformed to the 
image of his Son, that he might be the first-born among 
many brethren. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them 
he also called ; and whom he called, them he also justified ; 
and whom he justified, them he also glorified." 

Nevertheless, the plan of salvation is as broad in its ap- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 365 

plication as the misery wrought by the fall. Not only shall 
all rise again to immortality — some to reign with Christ, 
and the others to go away into that perdition prepared for 
the devil and his angels — but the ample commission is, 
" Go into all the world, and preach my gospel to every crea- 
ture ; and he that belie veth and is baptized [or maketh a 
public confession that Christ is the Son of God] shall be 
saved ; and he that believeth not shall be damned." The 
offer of salvation is free to all, and since we are free agents, 
we all may accept or reject it; therefore, "thou art inex- 
cusable, O man ! whoever thou art ; " and if thou art lost, 
thou canst not lay the blame to the charge of thy God, nor 
yet of Adam. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 



The First and Second Advent— The Faith of the Chris- 
tian — The Faith of the Jew — Both Taught in the 
Bible — Misapplication of Prophecy. 

THE original design of the Almighty in sending Adam 
into the world was that he might be the sole sovereign 
of the world, and that he might consolidate all the tribes 
and families then upon the earth into one vast kingdom, 
which, as vicegerent of God, he should govern in a manner 
similar to the government of the hierarchy of the heavens. 
Since Adam failed in the performance of his duties, and by 
his voluntary act introduced a condition of things which 
rendered it impossible for him to effect the object of his mis- 
sion ; and since the race over whom he came to rule was 
representatively active in the introduction of the new and 
superior race ; and since the enmity between them, and the 
31* 



366 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

ambition of the latter and the pride of the former would 
forever preclude the possibility of subordination and peace 
and quiet among either race — therefore, it became necessary 
for the second Adam to come into the world, to accomplish 
the will of his Heavenly Father, and to establish his king- 
dom on earth, as he had first intended. 

Moreover, because the old red race has well-nigh passed 
off the stage of action before the onward march of the rest- 
less, usurping race of Adam ; since these " are children of 
the flesh," and since " the carnal mind is enmity against 
God, not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be," 
therefore they must be adopted and be made the children of 
God before his kingdom could come, before his will could be 
done on earth as it is done in heaven. 

The divine majesty was manifested in the flesh. He was 
born of a woman, and labored and suffered among the chil- 
dren of men. He died in obedience to the law, was buried, 
and in the power of God arose again on the third day. He 
showed himself to his disciples, proved to them that he was 
not a spirit merely, in the resemblance of manhood, but that 
he was " clothed upon " with the identical body in which 
they had known him. When all was finished, and the evi- 
dence of his death and the resurrection of his body were 
fully established, then, in the presence of about five hundred 
witnesses, he ascended up to his God and to our God, and a 
cloud received him out of their sight. 

What must have been the anguish and disappointment of 
the disciples, who had followed him in all his travels, and 
who had firmly believed he was the promised Messiah who 
should have restored the throne of David in more than its 
primitive glory, when they saw him smitten, stricken of God, 
and afflicted, and unresistingly led to execution, and when 
they saw him taken from the cross, dead, and buried ? 

They were seized with amazement. They were frightened 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 367 

from their faith in the garden of Gethsemane; for though 
he had time and again foretold these events, yet the} 7 could 
not believe that the Son of God could suffer. When all was 
finished, when they saw their Master evidently dead, they 
were scattered, like sheep without a shepherd, over the moun- 
tains of Israel. They wandered about without purpose ; but 
finding no comfort for the loss of their head, no palliative for 
the anguish, the mortification of their misplaced confidence, 
they came together on the third day to condole with each 
other of their great bereavement and their unutterable dis- 
appointment. 

They said to one another, " The chief priests and our rulers 
have delivered him to be condemned to death, and have 
crucified him. But we trusted it had been he which should 
have redeemed Israel ; and, besides all this, to-day is the 
third day since all these things were done." "Then Jesus, 
presenting himself to them, said unto them, O fools, and 
slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken ! 
Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter 
into his glory ? " 

When the disciples were assured of the fact that he had 
really risen from the dead, "they asked of him, saying, 
Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to 
Israel? And he said unto them, It is not for you to know 
the times nor the seasons which the Father hath put in his 
own power." 

It is apparent that not only the Scribes and Pharisees 
looked for Messiah to come in the character of a mighty 
conqueror, to establish in great pomp the regal authority 
of his father David, but even the chosen apostles, who had 
followed him through all his pilgrimage, still believed, after 
his death and resurrection, that his mission here was to es- 
tablish then a universal temporal empire, which should be, 
as permanent as the everlasting hills. No doubt this was 



368 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the kind of kingdom of which they understood him to speak 
in all his teachings while he remained with them, else why 
should they have contended about who should be the greatest 
in the kingdom of God ? else, why should the sons of Zebe- 
dee have requested that they might sit on his right hand 
and on his left, when he should come into his kingdom, 
or ascend the throne of his father David ? 

There is a large class of prophecies which indicate point- 
edly that the power of Christ should be what we term tem- 
poral power, or a government symbolized by the reign of 
David. The doctors of the law had seized upon these, and 
had wholly ignored that other class of prophecies which 
speak of it only as a spiritual kingdom, wherein he would 
rule only by moral suasion, and in which his only sceptre 
should be love. 

They remembered that he should take the government 
upon his shoulder, that he was to be "the Prince of Peace. 
Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no 
end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to 
order it, and to establish it with judgment and with peace 
from henceforth even forever." Nevertheless, they were ob- 
livious to the fact that he should be "despised and rejected 
of men ; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; that he 
should be wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our in- 
iquities ; and that by his stripes we should be healed." They 
forgot the prophecy which says, " He was taken from prison 
and from judgment, and who shall declare his generation? 
for he was cut off out of the land of the living." Neither 
did they remember that "he should make his grave with 
the wicked and with the rich in his death." 

He taught his disciples from the first that it was necessary 
for Christ to suffer many things, and to be crucified by the 
Jews ; that his mission in the world at that time was to es- 
tablish his spiritual kingdom ; that is, to put in operation 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 369 

the means for bringing many sons unto God, and thus to 
prepare the way for finally establishing the throne of David, 
or the universal empire of the second Adam. 

Their minds, however, were not fully impressed with this 
view of the subject until he had risen from the dead, and 
had commissioned them to "go into all the world and preach 
my gospel to every creature ; and he that believeth and is 
baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be 
damned." After that, and when they had seen him received 
up into heaven, they perceived the import of the prophecies 
which spoke of "the sufferings of Christ," and lost sight of 
those which speak of "the glory which should follow;" and 
thus the broad issue between the Christians and the Jews 
was made up, and has continued to this day. 

When the prophets foretold the restoration of Israel and 
the throne of David, the Jews would not understand them 
to mean more than the gathering together of the twelve 
tribes of the sons of Jacob, and the re-establishment of the 
authority of the son of Jesse over them, as it was in the days 
of Solomon ; no, not even when they declared that God had 
given to his Christ "the heathen for an inheritance, and the 
uttermost parts of the earth for a possession." 

Though after his Tesurrection he succeeded in impressing 
the minds of the apostles with the truth that they were to 
preach repentance, faith, and baptism, the forgiveness of 
sins, regeneration, and adoption into the family of God ; 
yet they believed that they were sent but to the lost sheep 
of the house of Israel ; for it was only after a vision and an 
express command from heaven that Peter could be induced 
to go into the house of that devout man Cornelius, and 
preach the gospel to him and his, because he was not of the 
circumcision. When the vessel was let down from heaven 
filled with all manner of four-footed beasts and creeping 
things, and the language of the vision was "Arise, Peter, 



370 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

kill and eat,'^ the reply of the chief of the apostles was, 
" not so, Lord, for I have never eaten anything that is com- 
mon or unclean." 

The broad extent of the commission, "Go into all the 
world and preach my gospel to every creature," was not 
thoroughly comprehended by the apostles even after all 
this. Not until after the subject was grasped by the expan- 
sive intellect of the great apostle of the Gentiles, who had 
been brought up at the feet of Gamaliel, and was thoroughly 
taught in the law and the prophets, was it clearly understood 
by the twelve witnesses themselves, that the middle wall of 
partition was utterly broken down and removed ; and that 
henceforth there should be no difference between the Jew 
and the Gentile, the bond and the free ; but that all men 
everywhere were now called upon to repent and to be bap- 
tized for the remission of their sins ; and that it was just as 
necessary for the Jew as for the barbarian to be regenerated 
and adopted into the family of God. 

No doubt the apostles, especially Paul, understood that 
after the Adamic race had been made the children of God 
by adoption, and a people had thus been prepared for the 
establishment of a theocracy, then Christ would come the 
second time, with power and might, to establish the throne 
of his father, David, and to govern the world as God gov- 
erns the heavens. The learned apostle on one occasion was 
caught up to the third heavens and saw unutterable things ; 
things which it was unlawful for him to make known on 
account of the ignorance of men. 

Had Paul revealed to us what he saw at the time re- 
ferred to, we suppose we should not now be under the neces- 
sity of making an argument to prove that the class of 
prophecies concerning Messiah, which are believed by the 
Jews, are as true as those believed by the Christians ; but per- 
haps it is just as necessary for our good that the veil should 



THE BIBLE TBUE. 371 

have been upon our heart, as that it should have been upon 
that of the Jew. 

Had the Christian world been all the while confidently 
looking forward to the establishment of the temporal power 
of their Master, "the unlearned and the unstable would 
have wrested" this truth "to their own destruction." How 
could they have been instructed in the doctrine of regene- 
ration, of humility, of faith in the atonement, of repentance 
and right living, had their minds been always fixed on the 
grandeur and magnificence of the universal empire, which 
should be established by their once despised but now risen 
and glorified Lord? Nevertheless, if we will look at the 
subject in the light of reason and unprejudiced construction, 
we shall see that the Scriptures which describe the tem- 
poral authority of Messiah, are as pointed and as clear as 
those which refer to his spiritual kingdom. 

The Christian thinks it worse than Bcetian stupidity 
in the Jew not to perceive that their own prophets have 
represented that Christ should come in the flesh and suffer 
meekness, to teach us humility ; that he should come, as a 
prophet and priest, to secure the regeneration of the chil- 
dren of the flesh, to establish his kingdom in their hearts 
and make them spiritual, that they might receive the power 
to be called the sons of God. 

The Jew considers it a strange delusion in the Christian 
to believe that He who should be called Wonderful, Coun- 
sellor, the Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, the Prince 
of Peace, of the increase of whose government there should 
be no end, should ever be stricken, smitten of God, and 
forsaken ; that He should be crucified in the company of 
thieves and buried as any other mortal man. 

The Christian looks upon the Jews as being absurdly 
bigoted, self-conceited, and wilfully blind to the truth. He 
feels absolutely certain that " the veil is upon their heart, 



372 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

even unto this day, when Moses" and their own prophets 
are " read ; " and he believes that since they had the oracles 
of God committed to them, and yet rejected and murdered 
Him who was sent of heaven to sit upon the throne of 
David, therefore they are justly given over to hardness of 
heart, " to believe a lie, that they may be damned." Hence 
it has come to be orthodox Christianity to despise the Jew 
as a reprobate, and to hate him for his thrift ; but we forget 
that He in whom we trust said to the Canaanitish woman, 
"I am sent to the lost sheep of the house of Israel; is it 
meet to take the bread of the children and give it to 
dogs?" 

The Jew considers the Christian to be contemptibly su- 
perstitious, inasmuch as they worship as God a man who 
was executed as a felon near two thousand years ago. He 
deems them unpardonably presumptuous, for that they take 
upon themselves to understand Moses and the Hebrew pro- 
phets better than he who has Abraham to his father ; that 
they, being Gentiles, and therefore strangers and aliens from 
the commonwealth of Israel, should thrust themselves into 
the place of the lawyer and the doctor, and assume the 
office of expounders of the laws of his fathers to him who 
is native and " to the manner born." Thus, it is not 
strange that unmitigated hate has existed between the Jew 
and the Christian for near two thousand years, without the 
most remote prospect of a reconciliation under the present 
dispensation. 

It certainly is wrong for the Jews to refuse to have the 
man Christ Jesus to reign over them. It was wrong for 
them not to receive him when he first made his advent into 
the world. Oh, how fearfully wrong to take him, who had 
done no evil, from prison and from judgment and to deliver 
him into the hands of the executioner, and that too in the 
very face of the most graphic description of the scenes in 



THE BIBLE TBUE. 373 

which tliey were actors by their prophets! However, it 
was thus necessary for Christ to suffer, and this offence must 
needs have come. But woe unto those by whom it came ; it 
had been better for them that a millstone had been tied 
about their necks and they had been drowned in the midst 
of the sea, and far better that they had never been born. 

Had it not been thus ; had Christ, who was a Jew accord- 
ing to the flesh, been universally received by the Jews, then 
the Gentiles might have excused themselves by saying that 
this was a Jewish religion, and was not therefore of any 
binding force upon them. Now, however, since he was re- 
jected by the Jews, to whom he came, the Gentiles devoutly 
received him, and claim the Christian religion as their own 
system. 

Knowing that Christ has come into the world, and has 
died that we might live ; that he ascended up to his God 
and to our God, to advocate the merits of his blood for the 
remission of our sins ; that through him the children of the 
flesh, or the Adams, may be made the children of God by 
adoption, they believe that his offices have all been filled, 
and that although he was very God and very man, for the 
purpose of bringing us into covenant relations with God, 
henceforth he is but God with us. 

The Jews are still looking for the wonderful character 
combining the manhood with the attributes of the godhead 
to come into the world ; for they know that Jesus of Naza- 
reth has not ascended, or occupied the throne of his father 
David ; which must be accomplished, or, as they believe, 
Moses and the prophets were false witnesses of the glory 
and grandeur of the reign of Messiah. 

It will not do to say that the prophets described the celestial 
authority, because there he is God, and his kingdom is from 
everlasting to everlasting ; and it is a great confusion of 

ideas to make Israel to mean heaven, and the throne of David 
32 



374 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

to signify the high empyrean of the eternal Father. There- 
fore the construction placed upon these prophecies by the 
Jews is correct, or their true meaning has not yet been ap- 
prehended. 

Jesus Christ was despised and rejected of men ; he was a 
man of sorrow and acquainted with grief; and he was so poor 
that he not only had not where to lay his head, but was re- 
duced to the necessity of performing a miracle in order to 
pay his tribute to Csesar. He was a prisoner at the bar of 
Pontius Pilate, and from thence he was led forth and exe- 
cuted as a common malefactor. How does this comport with 
the exalted majesty of him who should " come in power and 
great glory," and should occupy the throne of David until 
all powers and principalities were put under him ? 

We conclude that, though the Jews were wrong in not 
understanding the prophecies which foretell that Christ must 
first come in humility and weakness, in order to secure the 
means for the adoption of the abnormal race of the Adams, 
yet that it is equally wrong in the Christian to lose sight of 
those prophecies which portray, in glowing colors, the tem- 
poral power of Christ, which certainly have not yet been 
fulfilled, nor is it possible that they should be unless he shall 
come again into the world ; and, it may be, that this mistake 
of Christians may prove still more fatal to them than the 
blind unbelief of the Jews did to that devoted people. 

The Jews are now confidently looking for the advent of 
Messiah ; but the Christians believe that he has already come 
and fulfilled all his mission here, and that henceforth he sits 
at the right hand of the majesty of the heavens as God 
ruling in the affairs of men. 

If the Christian faith be correct, what becomes of the 
prophecies already mentioned, and many others to which we 
may hereafter refer? That God has created and sustains 
all things ; that he is a jealous God, and rules in the heavens ; 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 375 

that he is justly entitled to the homage of every creature in 
heaven and in earth, are facts made known to us by Moses 
and the prophets in plain language; then is it reasonable to 
suppose that they would teach us the same truths by repre- 
senting heaven as Israel, and the eternal throne of God as 
the throne of David? 

We are ready to admit that heavenly things are compared 
to earthly things, when it is necessary to enable us to com- 
prehend the heavenly; but inasmuch as the idea is universal 
that God rules in the heavens, and inasmuch as the object 
of Moses and the prophets was to impress upon us a knowl- 
edge of the true God, to teach us of his attributes and how 
we might worship him aright, is it at all reasonable to sup- 
pose that Isaiah and the later prophets would have taught 
us the same truths by the figure of a little kingdom on earth 
and the throne of a man ? 

We may be told that the prophecies here alluded to are 
intended to show us how intimately the godhead and the 
manhood are united in the person of Christ ; but if this be 
the only view which we are to take of the subject, we are 
again led into a hopeless confusion of ideas. 

Was the incarnation of the Son of God for the salvation 
of the heavens? or was it in order that this world might be 
redeemed from the curse of the law? Has the world not 
only been placed in as good, but in a better condition by 
the second Adam, than it was in before the transgression of 
the first Adam ? And is there no further necessity for the 
God-man to intercede for us with the Father? 

If all the offices of Christ, the incarnate Son of God, have 
been filled by him, there can be no further necessity for his 
dual character, and we should now respect him merely as 
man, or we should adore him only as God. If all who died 
in Adam have been already made alive in Christ; if the spirit 
of adoption, whereby we cry, "Abba, Father," has been re- 



376 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

ceived into the heart of every son and daughter of Adam ; 
if the kingdom has been restored to Israel, and if the son 
of David has been placed upon his throne; if the world has 
been restored to the condition of bliss in which it was before 
the fall of Adam ; if all these things have been accomplished, 
then has Christ completed the work assigned him, and 
"then," says Paul, "cometh the end, when he shall have 
delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father." But 
we do know that these things have not been done; wherefore 
we must still look for the man Christ Jesus to come among 
us, to establish the throne of David forever, and to bring 
into our miserable world more than the blessedness of the 
Adamic ages. 

The unbelieving Jew, whom we consider accursed of God, 
believes all of the Old Testament prophecies in regard to the 
temporal or earthly glory of Messiah; and from the rivers 
to the ends of the earth this peculiar people are anxiously 
looking for the Prince of peace to come and restore the 
kingdom of Israel, and to establish the throne of David 
forever. 

The Christian, however, who believes that Jesus was the 
Christ, — that he has come into the world, has suffered the just 
for the unjust, to secure the adoption into the household of 
God both of the Jew and of the Gentile,- — not only ignores 
those prophecies, but utterly refuses credence to the emphatic 
declarations of him whom they call Lord, and of the wit- 
nesses whom he chose out of the world to bear record con- 
cerning him. 

"And when he had spoken these things, while they," the 
five hundred witnesses, "beheld, he was taken up; and a 
cloud received him out of their sight. And while they 
looked steadfastly towards heaven as he went up, behold, 
two men stood by them in white apparel ; which also said, 
Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 377 

this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, 
shall so come in like maimer as ye have seen him go into 
heaven." 

After discoursing of the scenes which should transpire in 
the last days, Christ himself says (Mark) : "And then shall 
they see the Son of man coming in the clouds, with great 
power and glory." He says the same in Luke ; and in John 
he says : "And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will 
come again and receive you unto myself, that where I am, 
there ye may be also." In Matthew he says : " And then 
shall appear the sign of the Son of man coming in the 
clouds of heaven, with power and great glory." 

If these, and many other New Testament Scriptures, were 
taken in connection w T ith the writings of Moses and the 
prophets, where they speak of Messiah coming as a prince 
and a ruler, then might the Christian as w r ell as the Jew be 
now looking for the advent of Immanuel. Therefore, " what 
I say unto one, I say unto all, Watch, for in a day and an 
hour when you do not expect, the Son of man will come." 
The Christian, however, does not look forward to a second 
coming of the Son of man, but only that " Christ shall come 
as God, to judge the world in righteousness." 

Before fixing down irrevocably on this conclusion, does it 
not become us, who are not of the circumcision, to have suf- 
ficient regard to the opinions of the doctors of the law — who 
are of the seed of Abraham, and heirs of the covenant — to 
give the subject of the temporal power of Christ a thorough 
investigation in the light of reason ? If the Jewish rabbi 
of all ages and every clime, have looked, and still look for 
Messiah to establish the throne of David, which is a tem- 
poral authority, ought we to treat the subject lightly ? 

If the Jews made a fatal mistake in ignoring the prophe- 
cies referring to the spiritual kingdom and first advent of 
Christ — notwithstanding the fact that they were the children 



378 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

of promise, to whom was committed the oracles of God — 
ought we not, who are aliens and strangers from the com- 
monwealth of Israel, to be very cautious how we heartily 
and presumptuously reject the stronger, plainer, more 
pointed prophecies in regard to his temporal kingdom, in 
which all Israel believes, lest haply, we who have been made 
the favored recipients of the later dispensation, be found 
fighting against Christ in the day in which he shall " come 
in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory " ? Is 
it not possible that such an attitude of unbelief might prove 
more fatal to us than that of the Scribes and Pharisees did 
to them — as fatal as that of the antediluvians in the preach- 
ing of Noah did to them. 

Jesus himself has said, " I came not to destroy, but to 
fulfil the law. Heaven and earth may pass away, but not 
one jot nor one tittle shall pass from the law until all be 
fulfilled." 

Some one says the New Testament Scriptures above allude 
not to a second coming of Christ in his dual character, and 
that the judgment which he will then dispense will be only 
in the character of God, the eternal majesty. We have 
already shown that if this view were correct, then those 
prophecies which refer to his temporal power and glory, to 
fulfil which, as well as others, he assumed our sinful nature, 
have utterly failed. 

Again: what does John mean in the apocalyptic vision, 
when, after stating that Satan should be bound and cast into 
the bottomless pit, and shut up and sealed, that he might 
deceive the nations no more until a thousand years were ful- 
filled, he says : " And I saw thrones, and they sat upon 
them, and judgment was given unto them ; and I saw the 
souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, 
and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped 
the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 379 

upon their foreheads, or in their hands ; and they lived and 
reigned with Christ a thousand years ? " 

And again he says, " Blessed and holy is he that hath part 
in the first resurrection ; on such the second death hath no 
power, but they shall be priests of God and of his Christ, and 
reign with him a thousand years." When " the Lion of the 
tribe of Judah, the root of David," had prevailed, the spirits 
of the redeemed " sung a new song, saying, Thou art worthy 
to take the book and open the seals thereof; for thou wast 
slain and hast redeemed us by thy blood out of every kin- 
dred, and nation, and tongue, and people; and made us 
kings and priests ; and we shall reign on the earth." Paul 
says, " If we have received the spirit of adoption, then the 
Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are the 
children of God ; and if children, then heirs, heirs of God 
and joint heirs with Christ." Hence he concludes that, 
although " it does not yet appear what we shall be, yet 
when he comes in his kingdom we shall be like unto him ; " 
for he has secured our adoption into the family of God, and 
he is our elder brother. 

From all this, and very many other passages in the New 
Testament, it seems equally as clear that the Christian 
should expect Christ to come the second time in power to 
establish his temporal kingdom, as that the Jew should 
confidently look for a similar glorious advent of Messiah, 
from the declarations of the prophets. The prophecies are 
just as vital, and should have as much binding force upon 
the Christian as upon the Jew ; and the old prophecies con- 
cerning the temporal kingdom of Messiah, and the New Testa- 
ment Scriptures which speak of his coming the second time 
in power and great glory, must refer to the same grand consum- 
mation; wherefore the Christian has cumulative evidence to 
the effect that Christ will come the second time, and that his 
mission then will be to establish the throne of David forever. 



380 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

The Jews reject Jesus as the Christ because they will not 
understand the prophecies in regard to the humiliation of 
the first coming of Messiah ; yet they look, without doubt, 
for the Christ to come speedily, for the purpose of assuming 
the royal prerogatives of a mighty monarch, a character 
in which also he was certainly expected by Moses and the 
prophets. 

The Christians think exceedingly strange that the Jews 
should not understand the prophecies which show how ab- 
solutely necessary it was for Christ to come into the world, 
and be despised and rejected of men, to suffer and satisfy 
all the requirements of the law, to the end that we might 
receive the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, "Abba, 
Father." Yet Christian ministers may be found who ridi- 
cule the idea of a second advent, who treat with scorn and 
contempt the proposition that Christ must come again for 
the fulfilment of unaccomplished prophecies in the Old and 
New Testaments, for the verification of the declarations of 
Moses and the prophets, and of himself, and of his chosen 
apostles. 

Faith is made the condition of salvation. " He that be- 
lieveth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that believeth 
not shall be damned." Then the Christian, it would seem, 
should be the heir of the kingdom ; but is he really so ? 
He says that he believes that Jesus is the Christ of God ; 
and in this faith he has been baptized. Nevertheless, he 
does not believe him when he declares that he will again 
come into the world as a judge and a ruler. Does he then 
honor him whom he calls Lord ? Can a man believe him 
to be the Son of God, and yet discredit the declarations 
which he made ? 

Christ is either false or true. If true, he must be so in 
all things. He cannot be partly false and partly true. 
Neither can any one partly believe in Christ and partly 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 381 







disbelieve him. "He that believeth and is baptized shall 
be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned." 

When " Christ shall come the second time without sin 
unto salvation ;" when he shall come, not in humility, but 
" in power and great glory ; " when " the heavens and the 
earth shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements 
shall melt with fervent heat ; " and when the new heavens 
and the new earth shall be created, and the throne of David 
shall be established forever, the faith of the Jew places him 
in a situation to receive Immanuel heartily, and to say fer- 
vently, " Hosanna to the son of David ; blessed is he that 
cometh in the name of the Lord." 

But is the more highly favored Christian, who does not 
expect Christ to establish a temporal kingdom in the world, 
prepared so to receive him when he comes as shall become 
the children of the kingdom ? " What I say unto one, I 
say unto all, Watch, for in a day and an hour when you do 
not expect, % the Son of Man will come." 



CHAPTER XXXV. 



The First and Second Advent, Continued — The Pro- 
phecies in Relation to the First have been Ful- 
filled — Who will be Christ's Subjects in His Reign 
of Power? — How can this Earth be Made the Abode 
of Peace? — "But the Day of the Lord shall Come 
as a Thief in the Night " — The New Jerusalem. 

FROM what has been said in the last chapter, it is hoped 
that the patient student, if not the ordinary reader, will 
perceive both from Old and New Testament Scriptures that 
the Son of man must come again into the world to fulfil 



382 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the prophecies, and to carry out the original designs of 
Omnipotence in regard to the government of the world. 
When he shall "descend with a shout, with the voice of 
the archangel and with the trump of God, the dead in Christ 
shall rise first, and we who remain shall be changed in the 
twinkling of an eye," and be caught up to meet him in the 
air, where we shall remain with him while the work of the 
new creation is being accomplished. 

Then the temporal kingdom of the Messiah will be estab- 
lished "in power and great glory," in which shall dwell 
righteousness and true holiness; and all that was lost in 
Adam shall be fully recovered in Christ. As Adam reigned 
in the world prior to the fall, so must Christ reign after the 
restoration. Then, and not till then, will be answered the 
prayer, " Thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth as 
it is in heaven." Then "the sword shall be beaten into the 
ploughshare, and the spear into the pruning-hook, and the 
nations shall learn war no more." Then shall the " Prince 
of peace " sit upon the throne of his father David, and reign 
in the power of God a thousand years. 

Who will be his subjects? and how can this earth be 
made the abode of peace and happiness, so that "nothing 
shall hurt in all the holy mountain," and bounteous plenty 
and undisturbed contentment pervade the universal empire 
of the world ? The first of these questions is plainly and 
fully answered in many passages of the New Testament. 

When Christ comes, he will be attended by the saints 
who have been murdered for the witness of Jesus ; by the 
hundred and forty-four thousand of Israel ; and by an in- 
numerable company of those who have washed their robes 
and made them white in the blood of the Lamb ; who have 
come up through great tribulation from every kindred, na- 
tion, and tongue. His retinue shall be composed of all the 
righteous of the race of Adam who have fallen victims to 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 383 

the effects of sin, but shall be then resurrected by the power 
of God ; and those who remain, being suddenly changed, 
shall be added to the mighty concourse of the subject-fol- 
lowers of the great king. 

Instead of Adam reigning in Paradise, surrounded by the 
multiplying, reproducing, and therefore dying servants whom 
he had chosen from the tribes of his subjects, the old red 
race ; the Son of man shall sit upon the throne of universal 
majesty, highly exalted in the city of the New Jerusalem ; 
and shall govern the world in power and great glory, while 
his high empyrean is surrounded by his happy servitors, 
the saints of all ages who have been regenerated and adopted 
from the family of the Adams' into the household of God ; 
whose mortal bodies having passed through the mystic change 
have been resurrected to immortality. 

How superlatively beatific must be that kingdom whose 
capital city shall be most magnificent in structure; and 
within whose jasper walls sickness, sorrow, pain, and death 
can never enter ; and where unsatisfied desire can never be 
known. The balm of Gilead will be there, and the great 
Physician — who, when in the world establishing his spiritual 
kingdom, though poor and despised, gave sight to the blind ; 
opened the deaf ear ; gave speech to the dumb ; healed the 
halt, the maimed, and all manner of diseases among the peo- 
ple; aye, restored the dying and the dead to life and health, 
and even called Lazarus from his grave — will be there. 

He will be as merciful, as kind, as powerful, when he 
comes in his kingdom, as he was in the days of his humility; 
then disease, and pain, and death cannot exist among the 
servitors around his throne, the inhabiters of the holy city ; 
and, no doubt, if any mortal thing could pass the shining 
gates and enter the golden paved streets within the burn- 
ished walls of that place of sublime beatitude, such mortal 
would immediately become immortal, for death can never 



384 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

gain admittance into that stronghold of the King of 
Life. 

God is not the God of the dead, but of the living; and the 
mission of his Son is to save the dying and restore the dead 
to life; to accomplish which, "He once tasted death for 
every man," wherefore death can no more come near him. 
Death, however, still riots in the world, and will still dispute 
the sway of the King of Life, even after he has sat down 
on the throne of David in the beloved city. 

"For he must reign till he hath put all enemies under 
his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is Death. 
For he (the Father) hath put all things under his (the 
Son's) feet. But when he (the Father) saith all things are 
put under him (the Son), it is manifest that he (Death) is 
excepted, which did put all things under him (Death). And 
when all things shall be subdued unto him (the Son), then 
shall the Son also himself be subject unto him (the Father) 
that put all things under him (the Son), that God may be 
all in all." 

"For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be 
made alive. But every man in his own order; Christ the 
first fruits, afterwards they that are Christ's at his coming. 
Then cometh the end when he shall have delivered up the 
kingdom to God, even the Father ; when he (Christ) shall 
have put down all rule, and all authority, and power." 
Where is the scene to which reference is here made ? Is it 
in the heavens or in the earth ? 

It must be evident to every one that the earth, and the 
earth alone, is meant ; for the declaration, that " as in Adam 
all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive," renders 
the meaning of the apostle indisputable. There can by no 
possibility be any connection between the transgression of 
Adam and the death of the inhabiters of other spheres. 
Adam was a finite being, and his authority, though embrac- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 385 

ing the entire earth, could not extend beyond its confines, 
nor his conduct affect the condition of beings in other 
worlds. 

The angels died not in Adam, wherefore they are not 
made alive in Christ ; hence the scene described by Paul in 
the above quotations is in the earth, and cannot, by any ra- 
tional implication, extend beyond the earth. There is no 
death in heaven ; there is no enemy there ; neither can all 
things there be subdued under him ; for there he is the word 
of God, by whom all things were created, and his authority 
is from eternity to eternity. Hence, as before, the scene de- 
scribed above is not heaven, but the earth ; the things 
spoken of are of the earth ; and the authority, and power, 
and rule which Christ shall put down, are evidently of the 
earth. 

To spiritualize the above language, as in the manner of 
some, that is, to give it application only to the spiritual 
kingdom of Christ, would render it a meaningless jargon of 
about equal value with "a sounding brass, or a tinkling 
cymbal; " therefore we conclude that the apostle, in the spirit 
of prophetic vision, mounted far beyond the temporal suffer- 
ings of Christ and of his members to the glory which should 
follow in the establishment of his earthly empire. On and 
still on the prophetic ken extended, to the close of that 
grand cycle of ages denominated by the old prophets, 
" from everlasting to everlasting," and the highly favored 
apostle saw when the last great enemy, Death, was subdued 
under the mighty king, whom he then beheld delivering the 
temporal authority of the world to the Father, since its gov- 
ernment had never been entirely assimilated to the hier- 
archy of the heavens, " that God may be all in all." 

" But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the 
night ; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a 
great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat ; 
S3 



386 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned 
up." In this, and other parallel passages of Holy Writ, is 
described the grandest, the most sublime of all the revolu- 
tions in nature, so vast, so mighty, so sublime in itself, so 
magnificent, so glorious in its result that inspiration speaks 
of it as a new creation. 

As no effect is produced without the use of adequate 
means ; as physical causes alone accomplish physical ends ; 
and as the result here described is powerfully physical, there- 
fore its cause must be adequate and physical ; and the char- 
acter of this work will not permit us to slur it over without 
investigation, in the easy, unphilosophical, not to say stupid 
way of calling it one of " the hidden mysteries." 

It may be as well, however, to notice the fact that many 
persons make the last quoted passages refer to the final 
scene in the world's history — the last grand act in the event- 
ful drama of human affairs and of earthly interest. A little 
thought, it would seem, ought to dispel this error. Refer- 
ence is evidently made to the closing up of the present order 
of things, of unsatisfied desires and physical suffering ; but 
it refers also to the ushering in of a grand epoch of peace, 
of quiet, of happy conditions of the Divine government, in 
which the will of God shall "be done on earth as it is done 
in heaven," as we hope to make fully appear before we have 
done. 

In the former pages of this work we have attempted to 
show that since Adam was a physical as well as a spiritual 
being — that inasmuch as he held in his hands the physical 
and spiritual control of the world — therefore when he fell, 
it was by sinning against the physical and spiritual laws ; 
and hence that both his spiritual and physical authority 
were delivered to the adverse spirit, who had prevailed 
against him, and who is called the " prince of the power of 
the air and the prince of this world." 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 387 

If the physical laws, as well as the spiritual condition of 
the world were perverted by the fall of Adam, then the 
physical condition of happiness in the world as well as spir- 
itual redemption, must be recovered by Christ, else the sure 
word of prophecy will fail, else the Scriptures cannot be ful- 
filled, and the holy men who were inspired to write them 
will be found* false witnesses of God. Since these things 
must be so, let us inquire by what means the earth may be 
restored to a better condition even than that in which it 
existed prior to the fall. 

To accomplish this glorious result has been the work of 
God ever since the fearful fall of Adam, which slowly, ac- 
cording to human estimation, yet surely tends to final and 
triumphant success. To redeem the fallen race, to adopt 
the children of the flesh into the household of God, to build 
up a spiritual kingdom on earth, in which the Son of God 
might reign as his Father rules in the heavens, was the ob- 
ject of the former advent of Messiah into the world. 
When he comes the second time it will be to sit upon the 
throne of David, and to wield the sceptre of the world until 
all enemies, even Death himself, are subdued under him. 

The converse of the means used by the adversary in 
bringing physical suffering and ruin into the world, must 
be those employed by Omnipotence in bringing about the 
restoration. Then in the fulness of time we would con- 
clude that God will cause the magnetic influence of that 
benign heaven, which formerly held the world in her up- 
right posture, again to be fastened upon her, when her per- 
pendicular polarity and all her happy conditions, prior to 
the fall, must be fully restored. 

The mighty revolution in nature, which is denominated 
the new creation, will not be gradual and gentle, but sudden 
and violent; for "the day of the Lord will come as a thief 
in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with 



388 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat; 
the earth also and the works that are therein shall be 
burned up." 

When the earth was thrown down from her perpendicular 
posture, the equal dsijs and nights were destroyed ; the hith- 
erto even temperature of climate was changed into the ex- 
tremes of heat and cold, so that Paradise was suddenly 
surrounded by inaccessible icebergs, and the fertile regions 
of the equator were converted into arid wastes by the torrid 
rays of a vertical sun and the inauspicious winds of the 
tropics. The placid current of electricity from the sun was 
so interrupted by that grand revolution, that the regular 
evaporation of water by day and the descent of dews by 
night were almost entirely prevented. 

By the irregular evaporations, which were formed into 
clouds, and then converted into water by flashes of excited 
electricity, so that the rains descended occasionally as now, 
until the fulness of time when the fountains of the great 
deep were broken up, and the rain pouring down in torrents 
for forty days and forty nights, the great revolution of the 
earth by water was accomplished. So, in like manner, if 
the earth were suddenly thrown back into her perpendicular 
position, the results predicted by the prophets might be 
expected. 

When the fountains of the great deep were broken up, the 
internal channels or arteries not already so filled were en- 
gorged with the vast amount of vegetable matter which had 
accumulated upon the surface through the mighty cycles 
of time from the third day of the grand creative week down 
to the time of the cataclysm. Since then, the greater part 
of any remaining sections of arteries and internal apertures 
of the earth, by the continual washing of the rains, have been 
filled up with vegetable matter. 

In the revolutions at the time of the introduction of the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 389 

earth into the solar system, at the time of the flood, and by 
the continuous accumulations since the latter event, have 
been formed the vast anthracite and bituminous coal fields 
through all the interior of the earth, as extensive in propor- 
tion to the body of the globe, in all probability, as the arte- 
rial and other cavities to the human body. The waters 
which once circulated freely through the interior of the 
earth, as the blood circulates in the healthy body of a man, 
have been forced out upon the surface, and their internal 
places being filled with combustible matter, it would seem 
that ample means were prepared for the grand conflagration 
of the world's ecpyrosis. 

Were the earth suddenly thrown back to her perpendic- 
ular position, the current of electricity which flows from the 
sun around our globe, permeating the whole body of the 
earth, magnetizing a mountain of iron here, and setting on 
fire a coal field there, (thus producing a volcano,) instead 
of passing around the earth in spiral curves, diverging from 
the equator towards the poles, as at present, would pass in 
parallel circles around and through the earthy from pole to 
pole, as in the pre-Adamic and innocent ages. 

New chains of conduction must be formed, which must, 
of necessity, be different from those of present conduction. 
If the current of electricity be obstructed, as is rational to 
suppose, in its new passage through non-conducting combust- 
ible matter, ignition must occur; hence, from a rational 
view of the subject, we must conclude that, if the earth were 
suddenly tnrown back to a perpendicular position, the elec- 
tricity from the sun, passing in unusual directions, would 
set on fire instantaneously all the vast coal fields through all 
the extensive channels where once flowed the waters of the 
whole earth. 

If a human body were depleted of all its blood, and if all 
the arteries, veins, and internal cavities were filled up with 
33* 



390 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

highly inflammable matter, and if a spark of electricity be 
thrown into that body so as to set it on fire, the burning 
body would present a miniature representation of the grand 
conflagration of the world. 

Malachi says, "For behold the day cometh that shall 
burn as an oven ; " and again, " Who may abide the day of 
His coming, and who shall stand when he appeareth ; for he 
is like a refiner's fire." 

Joel says, "I will show wonders in the heavens and in 
the earth, blood and fire and pillars of smoke. The sun 
shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, be- 
fore the great and terrible day of the Lord come." 

Matthew says, " Immediately after the tribulation of those 
days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give 
her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the 
powers of the heavens shall be shaken ; and then shall ap- 
pear the sign of the Son of man in heaven ; and then shall 
the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming 
in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory. And 
he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, 
and they shall gather his elect from the four winds, from 
one end of heaven to the other." 

Mark says, "But in those days, after that tribulation, the 
sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, 
and the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers that are in 
heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son of 
man coming in the clouds, with great power ano^lory." 

Luke says, "And there shall be signs in the sun, and in 
the moon, and in the stars ; and upon earth distress of na- 
tions, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; men's 
hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those 
things which are coming on the earth; for the power of 
heaven shall be shaken. And then shall they see the Son 
of man coming in a cloud, with power and great glory." 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 391 

Is it possible that these and parallel Scriptures have no 
meaning at all, or, if any, that it lies in some mystic spirit- 
ualization, more difficult of comprehension than the heights 
of eternity or the depths of infinity ? Unless we are hope- 
lessly infatuated with the traditional follies of the old com- 
mentators, let us take a rational view of the subject, when 
it must appear that the grandest and most sublime physical 
revolution which has ever come upon our earth is foretold 
in these passages. 

When all the anthracitic and bituminous substances in the 
earth, from its centre to its circumference, are at once set on 
fire, the imagination fails to picture the terrific grandeur of 
the awful scene. We may conclude, from what Peter says, 
that there will be such an explosion as never has been heard 
upon our earth — as will shake her to her centre — and the 
smoke mounting up will darken the heavens, when the in- 
ternal fires shall have burned to the surface; "for," says he, 
" the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the 
elements shall melt with fervent heat." 

The elemental metals — the gold, the silver, the precious 
stones which have been largely accumulated by the action 
of water in the bowels of the earth — will be melted, subli- 
mated, and thrown to the surface, separated from all impu- 
rities ; "for He that shall come is as a refiner's fire; " and 
he shall purify the gold until it shall be "transparent like 
glass." 

As the coal fields are consumed, the former arteries and 
internal veins of the earth, by that means and by the ejec- 
tion of the metals, will be completely opened up through 
all the body of the earth, and the melted, sublimated min- 
erals and metals will be driven out upon the surface by the 
internal " fervent heat." 

As the largest arteries in the human body which come 
directly to the surface are in the head or temples, so we may 



392 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

conclude it is with his great prototype, the world ; and in 
that case the sublimated metals would be thrown up the 
grand aorta to the north pole, or the head of the world, 
in greater abundance than elsewhere ; and where the artery 
or river parts into four heads at the surface, there should be 
a vast deposit of fine gold and precious stones. 

If our investigations in the former part of this work led 
us to conclude correctly that the north pole, or head of the 
world, is the place where Paradise was located ; that is, the 
garden which God planted, where Adam reigned and fell — 
whence he was driven by his offended Maker, as Lucifer was 
from the high heaven ; that on account of the inclination of 
the earth's axis, it was bound up in adamantine chains of 
yet unending winter — then, as the elephant which was 
released in a state of perfect preservation from the icebergs 
of Siberia, in the current century, may we not rationally 
suppose that the lovely garden where Adam lived and reigned, 
and where God visited him as a father visits his son, stands 
untouched by the hand of time, even at the present day ; 
and that if the earth be brought back to an upright posi- 
tion as suddenly as it was thrown down, then, when the 
world is on fire, and all that part of it which has been 
stained with violence and blood and miscegenation, the head 
or north pole will be thawing into pleasantness ; and that 
the first throbbings of the great artery which passes up into 
her temple and parts into four heads in the garden of Eden 
will throw out vast amounts of gold and precious stones ? 
The precious stones will be deposited in large quantities 
there, and the liquid gold flowing through the pleasant 
walks of the garden, the former capital of the world, and 
cooling there, the streets of the city whose Maker and Builder 
is God will have all its pavements of solid gold. 

Furthermore, if the waters of the river of life immedi- 
ately flow out through the reopened channel, may not the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 393 

very trees which grew in the garden before sin entered, be 
warmed and moistened into renewed and vigorous life, so 
that all the lovely scenes which surrounded Adam in the 
days of his innocency and happiness, may stand more 
graudly glorious than ever; while the same tree of life 
which is in the midst of the garden, will droop beneath the 
burden of its luscious, unplucked fruit, upon which last 
rested the longing eyes of Adam when he was driven from 
the sacred haunts of Paradise ? 

It is possible, however, that the old tradition and the 
glowing dreams of the ancient poets in regard to the blissful 
hyperborean regions, and the speculations of modern scien- 
tific explorers of an open sea at the north pole, may be cor- 
rect; and the rapid circulation of accumulated electricity 
about the pole may make eternal spring even within the cir- 
cumambient walls of ice. In this case, the sweet groves of 
Paradise, rendered still more grand and glorious by the 
perennial growth of six thousand years, since the flight of 
Adam, may cluster with majestic trees and embowering 
vines, while gentle breezes, redolent of virgin flowers and 
luscious fruits, may render the heaven-favored retreat a 
place where even a God might deign to fix his seat of power 
and glory. 

But to return. During the burning up of the old earth 
(for that part of the globe which we can visit is the only 
earth to us), the gold and the precious stones, we may sup- 
pose, will be thrown up through the grand aorta to the head 
of the world in such profuse abundance that they will con- 
stitute the only building material in all the regions of Para- 
dise. It may be that the sublimated precious stones will be 
upheaved to the height of fifteen hundred miles about the 
pole, and at the distance of seven hundred and fifty miles 
on every side from that centre where now stands a wall of 
ice, and that being there condensed and solidified, they will 



394 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

form the jasper walls of the New Jerusalem which John 
saw in the apocalyptic vision. 

It may be that Adam designed the building of the holy 
city, and, in his long and quiet reign over the world, that he 
collected much material for this purpose ; but having sinned, 
he was expelled from the garden, and that, with all other 
grand designs which he had formed for future accomplish- 
ment, fell to the ground, or, rather, were reserved to be per- 
formed by the second Adam. David had it in his heart to 
build the temple at Jerusalem, and gathered together great 
store of building material ; but because he was a man of 
blood, therefore he was not permitted to erect the edifice. 
His son Solomon was inspired with wisdom for the great en- 
terprise, and he, almost without an effort, obtained every- 
thing necessary which had not been accumulated by his 
father, and he built that house which was the glory of his 
kingdom and the wonder of the nations. Everything in 
the Jewish religion and about the temple was typical; then 
was not the temple itself a type, and did it not represent 
the holy city which John saw " descending out of heaven 
from God"? 

He saw the New Jerusalem descending out of heaven, 
but did not see it ascending; wherefore we must understand 
that it shall be located, not in heaven, as is vainly supposed 
by some, but on the earth. When John saw that city, she 
had " the glory of God ; and her light was like unto a stone 
most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal, and 
had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the 
gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are 
the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel. 

"On the east three gates, on the north three gates, on the 
south three gates, and on the west three gates. And the 
wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the 
names of the apostles of the Lamb. And he that talked 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 395 

with me had a golden reed to measure the city and the gates 
thereof, and the wall thereof. And the city lieth four square, 
and the length is as large as the breadth ; and he measured 
the city with the reed twelve thousand furlongs. The length 
and the breadth and the height of it are equal ; and he mea- 
sured the wall thereof a hundred and forty and four cubits, 
according to the measure of a man, that is, of the angel. 

" And the building of the wall of it was of jasper, and 
the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass. And the 
foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all 
manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper, 
the second sapphire, the third chalcedony, the fourth an 
emerald, the fifth sardonyx, the sixth sardius, the seventh 
chrysolite, the eighth beryl, the ninth a topaz, the tenth a 
chrysoprasus, the eleventh a jacinth, the twelfth an ame- 
thyst. And the twelve gates were twelve pearls ; every 
gate was of one pearl ; and the streets of the city were pure 
gold, as it were transparent glass. 

" And I saw no temple therein ; for the Lord God 
Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. And the 
city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine in 
it ; for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is 
the light thereof." How grand, how magnificent, how 
gloriously beautiful the city here described ! Grand in its 
proportions, magnificent in its structure, and gloriously 
beautiful in the priceless richness of its precious materials! 

This city, or the pattern of it, came down out of heaven, 
and was established on the earth as her great capital city. 
It will be builded on " a great and high mountain," for in 
such a locality was it shown to the prophetic apostle. 
"And the light of the city was like unto a stone most pre- 
cious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal." 

If there be a great and high mountain at the north pole, 
answering, as we suppose, to the head of a human being ; 



396 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

and if the holy city be built upon its crest, as the temple 
was built upon the top of Mount Zion, surrounded with a 
jasper wall one hundred and forty-four cubits, or two hun- 
dred and sixty feet in thickness, twelve thousand furlongs, 
or fifteen hundred miles in height and length; it is evident 
that if the earth revolve upon her axis perpendicularly to 
the plane of her orbit, no light of the sun or moon could 
ever reach within its walls ; and hence John tells us that 
there is no need of the sun nor of the moon in that city, 
but that "the light thereof is like a jasper stone, clear 
as crystal." The New Jerusalem, then, will be lighted by 
pure, original light, which, with the clearness and brightness 
of the sun, will shine upon its own streets, and, like the sun, 
it will be brilliantly luminous to all of the earth where it is 
visible, and to the distant worlds upon which it will shine. 

May not this original light, to some extent, exist at the 
north pole at the present time as manifested in the occa- 
sional splendid displays of the aurora borealis ? If so, then 
the existence of an open sea, and the beatific hyperborean 
regions of the poets, at the north pole and their cause are at 
once and satisfactorily explained. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 



Description of the New Jerusalem — Where Situated — 
Its Inhabitants — Ezekiel and John. 

WE have anticipated in our last chapter, and must now 
return. We have seen that the heat which shall dis- 
solve the elements will be internal, and will be produced by 
the burning out of the vast fields of anthracite and bitumi- 
nous coal deposited through all the arteries and interior 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 397 

veins of the world. While this intense heat is raging, the 
water will be vaporized and driven out with that " great 
noise in the which the heavens shall pass away." The 
melted metals will also escape from the secret places in the 
bowels of the earth, and, in coming to the surface and flow- 
ing down ravines and the old beds of creeks and rivers, 
will so line them as forever to preclude all danger of abra- 
sion from the flowing of the waters. 

We have already seen what an extraordinary flow of gold 
there will be to the north pole, or head of the world, up that 
channel, through which the waters of the river of life will 
course, after the new earth is created ; wherefore we may 
conclude that the channel of that river, at least, will be 
lined with massive refined gold, whatever metals may line 
other streams. 

While the elements are melted with fervent heat, many 
depressions will be made ; the rugged mountains, crags, and 
hills will be melted down ; and as the coal fields become ex- 
hausted, and as the internal heat subsides, the atmosphere 
will be cooled, the vapory particles will be reduced to water 
and again returned to the earth. It will not descend in the 
form of rain, but be distilled like the heavy dews. • 

This process will facilitate the cooling down of the earth. 
The condensation of the water and the falling of the mist 
will continue until the internal fires are extinguished, and 
all the waters of the rivers and oceans have been returned 
to the earth. If, however, all of the waters shall re-descend 
which now cover three-fourths of the surface of the globe, 
what will become of them ? For John says, " And I saw a 
new heaven and a new earth ; for the first heaven and the 
first earth were passed aw r ay ; and there was no more sea." 

In this respect the new earth will be different from the 
old earth, even while it yet maintained its upright posture ; 
inasmuch as "the waters were gathered together into one 
34 



398 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

place," which God in the creation called sea ; in the new 
earth, however, there will be " no more sea." Nothing in 
Holy Writ would indicate any abatement in the quantity 
of water pertaining to the earth, but there are many pas- 
sages which show that there will then be water. John says, 
"And he (that is, the angel) shewed me a pure river of water 
of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God 
and of the Lamb." 

Moreover, it is a law in physics that nothing can be de- 
stroyed. Matter may be caused to assume many different 
forms. Compounds may be resolved into their simples, but 
if left free they will be re-compounded again ; for the same 
law which combined them at first, will reunite the elements 
in the same proportions and form the same compounds when- 
ever those elements are brought into juxtaposition. 

By the action of fire or electricity water may be decom- 
posed, resolved into its constituent gases, yet not one par- 
ticle of them can be annihilated ; but so soon as the disturb- 
ing electricity or heat is withdrawn, the normal electricities 
will force them together again in the form of water. Hence 
we conclude that the quantity of water belonging to the 
earth will not be diminished, not even to the extent of a 
single pint, by the grand ecpyrosis at the new creation. 
Nevertheless there will be "no more sea;" how then will 
the waters be disposed of in the new earth ? 

The arteries and internal veins of the earth will be thor- 
oughly burned out, and the metals and precious stones, all 
the elements contained within them "melted with fervent 
heat," will be driven out and thrown to the surface. The 
depressions which now form the beds of lakes, gulfs, seas, 
and oceans will be upheaved ; and the cooling down of the 
surface while the fire still rages within, will cause much 
larger internal cavities than were at the old creation. So 
that from a rational point of view there can be no more su- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 399 

perficial sea, but all the waters will be gathered into the 
interior of the earth, thus rendering still more perfect the 
resemblance between the earth and the human body. 

The waters of the channels, which answer to the veins in 
man, will flow out upon the surface for the use of man and 
beast, then sinking will be disembogued into the great in- 
ternal sea, by whose ceaseless motion they will be driven 
out again. The waters will be pulsated back and forth in 
the body, as indicated by the tidal throbbings in the sea at 
the present day ; except that, uninfluenced by the winds or 
other disturbing causes, the flux and reflux of the waters will 
be as regular as the circulation of the blood in a healthy 
human body. 

The whole face of the new earth will present a smooth 
but undulating surface. All the rich vegetable mould now 
lying in deep morasses and the bottom of the seas will then 
be upheaved, and present a dry and inexhaustible soil. 
Grand and glorious mountains and lovely hills here and 
there, with rich and fertile sides, will dot the whole face of 
the earth. A thousand rills, and brooks, and rivulets, and 
rivers will meander through towering forests and ambrosial 
bowers ; while a rich carpet of vernal green, variegated with 
sweet flowers of a thousand hues, will spread out in every 
direction ; and luscious fruits, from pole to pole and through 
all the year, depend from every fruitful bough of tree and 
vine. Oh ! the earth will be a paradise then, an empire over 
which even the Son of God may delight to reign. 

The heavens will also be renewed; for John says, "And 
I saw a new heaven and a new earth." We see the neces- 
sity for the renovation of the earth, and we have attempted 
to show how that revolution will be effected ; but how can 
a new heaven be created so as to take the place of the old 
one ; to what end and by what means will this grand revo- 
lution be accomplished ? for God always uses adequate means 



400 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

by which to effect his designs, and all things are done for 
adequate reasons, whether or not we can fathom them. 

The earth will be the same in material and position in the 
solar system, and the new creation in regard to it will con- 
sist in a grand geological revolution wrought out by the 
mighty agency of fire, and for the purpose of converting 
the present miserable world into the abode of happiness. 
The heavens, however, are pure, and good, and blest, and 
need not be renovated to make them more blissful. We 
cannot perceive either from prophecy or by the light of rea- 
son, why or by what means they may be newly created ; 
therefore we conclude that the "new heaven" which John 
saw does not mean the holy place where the throne of 
God and the angels are, but merely the visible heaven 
above us. 

Since the revelation under discussion, as well as all others, 
is intended for our instruction, and is evidently descriptive 
of the grand scenes which will then be transpiring upon the 
earth ; and since Moses places the creation of the sun, moon, 
and stars on the fourth day of the creative week — that 
being the time when the earth was introduced into the solar 
system, and the time when to the earth the heavenly bodies 
appeared to be ushered into being — we conclude that the 
old heavens will pass away, and the new heavens will be 
created only in appearance from the earth. We have seen 
that "the great noise" and the "fervent heat" of which 
Peter speaks, pertains to the mighty change which will then 
be wrought in the earth ; now let us see if the creation of 
the new heavens which John and the prophets saw, has not 
reference to the same terrestrial revolution. 

Suppose that an astronomer be taking observations upon 
the heavens, when the earth is suddenly thrown into an up- 
right position, that is, when the north pole is thrown back 
23 J degrees, so that the earth will revolve upon her axis 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 401 

exactly in the plane of her orbit, would not the heavens be 
new to him? 

Further, the atmosphere will be dissolved by the " fervent 
heat," and when its constituent gases, oxygen and nitrogen, 
are recombined, all vicious exhalations and noxious gases 
will have been removed from the firmament, and, as a con- 
sequence, the heavenly bodies will appear through the pure 
and perfect medium of the new world's atmosphere so much 
more grand and glorious than through the vitiated and 
murky air which now surrounds us, that the most devoted 
astrologer would fail to recognize the constellations, or point 
out the place of the most noted star. "And I saw a new 
heaven and a new earth ; for the first heaven and the first 
earth had passed away ; and there was no more sea." 

It does appear that the whole scene depicted by the apoca- 
lyptic writer pertains to the earth, and that heaven is referred 
to merely to show how vastly different in appearance will 
be even the external surroundings of the new earth. The 
last clause of the above quoted sentence, it would seem, 
should settle the question definitely that the ecpyrosis will 
be a geological and not an astronomical revolution. 

After the great burning is finished, after the first heaven 
and the first earth have passed away, and the new heaven 
and the new earth have been created, then John saw the 
holy city on a great and a high mountain, which descended 
from God out of heaven. It will be fifteen hundred miles 
long, fifteen hundred miles wide, and fifteen hundred mile3 
high. Its walls of jasper stone will be two hundred and 
sixty-four feet in thickness. We have seen that no light of 
the sun or moon can penetrate those walls. John tells us 
there is no need of such external light, "for," says he, "God 
Almighty and the Lamb are the light thereof; " but lest we 
might be deceived, and conclude that God in this or any 
other instance effects physical ends without the use of phy- 
34* 



402 THE BIBLE TEUE. 

sical means, John gives us to understand that the light cor- 
ruscated from the jasper walls upon the golden streets and 
mansions of the beloved city. Kothing is done without the 
use of adequate means. 

The exact dimensions of the city are given, as well as the 
height and thickness of its walls, and the material of which 
it will be constructed. It will have twelve foundations of 
precious stones, and twelve gates of pearl ; and we must un- 
derstand that the foundations spoken of each extends from 
one of the gates to another, and so around the city. From 
the foundations upward, to the height of fifteen hundred 
miles, the walls will be built of jasper stone, two hundred 
and sixty -four feet thick. 

We are informed, also, that the streets of the city will be 
of gold, and that the city itself will be built of fine gold. 
We are told that there will be the great white throne of God 
and of the Lamb within the city, and clearly, that there 
will be twelve other thrones, upon which the twelve apostles 
will sit, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. "Do ye not 
know that the saints shall judge the world?" It therefore 
appears that there will be other judicial thrones within the 
city than those of the apostles and the great white throne 
of the Lamb. 

In the Eevelation, John gives us the proportions of the 
city, the material of which it is constructed, its walls, its 
streets, and the city itself. He mentions particularly at 
least thirteen thrones ; and in his evangelical work he reports 
Christ as having said, "In my Father's house are many 
mansions. I go to prepare a place for you, that where I am, 
there ye may be also." 

That there must be large provision made for the adopted 
is evident from the fact that John saw, besides the hundred 
and forty and four thousand who had been sealed of the 
tribes of Israel, an innumerable host of every nation and 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 403 

kindred and tongue, who had washed their robes and made 
them white in the blood of the Lamb, and who are before 
the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his tem- 
ple. A mansion for each of the saints will be prepared in 
the house of God. 

If the description of the holy city be a material fact in 
part, it must be so throughout. If one part be taken liter- 
ally and the other figuratively, there is an end to all rational 
inquiry into its meaning. We must not so garble the sacred 
record. John certainly intended to represent the New Jeru- 
salem as a material city to give us its exact literal dimensions. 

" And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure 
the city, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof. And 
the city lieth four square, and the length is as large as the 
breadth; and he measured the city with the reed, twelve 
thousand furlongs. The length, and the breadth, and the 
height of it are equal. And he measured the wall thereof, 
an hundred forty and four cubits, according to the measure 
of a man, that is, of the angel." 

The last clause of the last sentence fixes the construction 
to be literal as to the measurements of the city, and hence, 
according to all rules for logical, aye, of fair construction, 
we must take John's description of the New Jerusalem in a 
literal sense. But if it be taken literally, the city which 
John saw is the material capital of the world, situated on a 
great and a high mountain; and it would appear to be a 
legitimate subject of inquiry for us to try to look into its 
internal structure. 

Is not the phraseology, " In my Father's house are many 
mansions," rather peculiar, and does it not require explana- 
tion to render it intelligible? The word house signifies " a 
place constructed for the protection of goods, of animals, 
and for the residence of man ;" while the word mansion 
means " an edifice for the residence of man." The former 



404 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

has the larger, the more comprehensive meaning, while the 
latter, though more restricted in signification, yet ordinarily 
carries with it the idea of greater dignity. 

In aristocratic countries the lord to whom the estate 
belongs dwells in a mansion ; but his tenants live in houses. 
The citizens of so-called republics need not, however, go to 
foreign lands for the illustration here presented ; for the 
parvenue aristocrats of our democracies are far more pre- 
tentious than the lords of the ancient nobility. 

Whenever the words house and mansion are used in the 
same connection, the latter always conveys the more enlarged 
idea ; and we venture to say that in no other instance, than 
that now under consideration, is the thought expressed in 
the English language of a mansion being erected inside of 
a house. 

"We presume that this singular expression has not at- 
tracted special attention, because it has been received as a 
figure ; but if it would not be good in a literal sense, it can- 
not possibly be good as a figure. Can a mansion, aye, can 
many mansions be built in a house ? We have seen that in 
the ordinary use of language this is impossible. Usually 
the expression is taken figuratively, that is, " my Father's 
house " is considered the spiritual or intellectual heavens ; 
but in that case what shall we make of it ? How can man- 
sions for the abode of the resurrected saints be erected in 
those heavens ? 

" In my Father's house are many mansions " is all literal 
or all figurative. The resurrected saints are material 
beings. After Christ had risen from the dead, he said to his 
disciples, "Behold my hands and feet, that it is myself; 
handle me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as 
ye see me have." " For if we believe that Jesus died and 
rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God 
bring with him." Therefore the resurrected saints will 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 405 

have " flesh and bones," or will be material beings, and must 
be accommodated with material abodes. " In my Father's 
house are many mansions. I go to prepare a place for you." 

We understand by " my Father's house " that the holy 
city, the New Jerusalem, is meant. No other city has ever 
been described which could with propriety be called a 
" house ;" but this one, whose walls are as tall as they are 
long, has all the proportions of the most glorious house ever 
presented for the contemplation of the human intellect. It 
is fifteen hundred miles long and fifteen hundred miles wide, 
therefore it has the capacity for containing very many 
magnificent mansions. 

Our only means for looking into the internal structure 
of the beloved city, besides the few hints given us by John, 
is to draw deductions analogically from the temple of Solo- 
mon and other divinely authorized buildings. It will be 
observed that these were parallelograms, but divided into 
three separate compartments of the same dimensions, and 
perfect squares. 

The main building of the temple was forty feet wide and 
one hundred and twenty feet long. It was divided into three 
equal sections — the oracle forty feet square and forty feet 
high, the holy place, or the place of the altar, forty feet square 
and twenty feet high, and the court where the worshippers as- 
sembled, on the floor of the temple, which, like the other 
compartments, was forty feet square. The porch on the 
east end of the temple was as wide as the main building, or 
forty feet, and extended to the front twenty feet. The 
chambers on the sides of the building were ten, twelve, and 
fourteen feet, one story above another, showing a diminu- 
tion in the walls of the house as they ascended. The tem- 
ple with the chambers was sixty feet wide, without the porch 
was one hundred and twenty feet long, and it was one hun- 
dred and twenty feet high. The porch was adorned with 



406 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the pillars Boaz and Jachin, or (Beauty and Strength,) and 
should have been finished by the erection of a third, repre- 
senting Wisdom ; but this could not be, because that pillar 
was broken, where it was cast, in the clay grounds between 
Succoth and Zeradatha ; a loss, which some of our readers 
are aware, could not be repaired. 

The tabernacle which Moses constructed in the wilder- 
ness was built with a view to the same proportions ; it hav- 
ing been about sixty feet long, sixty feet high, and twenty 
feet wide. The first deduction which we make is that 
divinely authorized buildings are perfect squares ; then 
these squares are multiplied by the mystic number three, 
giving the parallelograms of the temple and the tabernacle. 
To the temple was added the half square of the porch, for 
ornament. From these facts, and those given us by John, 
we may possibly be able to form a probable conjecture of 
the internal structure of the holy city. 

The " Holy of holies " in the temple was forty feet long, 
forty feet wide, and forty feet high, or a cube ; and John 
tells us that the walls of the New Jerusalem form a cube of 
fifteen hundred miles. If that city shall be to the new earth 
what the oracle was to the earth, then, as we shall hereafter 
see, it will give us a clue to what will be the dimensions of 
the new earth. At the present, however, we have to do 
with the city itself. 

If we divide the city into three equal parts, we shall have 
three parallelograms in the proportions of the temple and 
of the tabernacle — that is, each of the parallelograms 
will be composed of three squares of five hundred miles, 
which gives us nine such squares in the city, or the sacred 
number multiplied by itself. As in the Jewish economy, the 
mystic number seven multiplied by itself gives us a round 
period of time, so also the sacred number three times three 
gives the full square of the holy city. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 407 

Moreover, the front of the temple should have been 
ornamented with the three pillars of Wisdom, Beauty, and 
Strength. The first, through the wickedness of man, was 
wanting ; but when the New Jerusalem shall be constructed, 
there will be no sin ; and accordingly John tells us that the 
front of the city will be adorned with three gates of pearl. 
There will be, however, four such fronts, making the gates 
correspond in number with the twelve tribes of Israel, and 
the foundations of the wall with the twelve apostles. 

The "sanctum sanctorum" was in the west end of the 
temple; wherefore, according to strict analogy, the great 
white throne of God and of the Lamb, which John saw, 
should be in the western extremity of the city. But since 
the former could not be approached except from the east, 
and since the city will be entered as well from the west, 
therefore the analogy cannot in this respect be pursued. 
Equal facility will be offered for entering the city from the 
north and south as from the east and west ; hence it would 
appear that the throne of the King of kings should be es- 
tablished in the centre, or ninth square, of the city. 

There will be no more necessity for the oracle into which 
the high priest entered once a year to make offerings for 
himself and all the people. Since the veil is broken down, 
that compartment, as well as the one in the east, may be 
appropriated to the use of worshippers. Since the daily 
sacrifice will have ceased, it would seem that the throne of 
God and of the Lamb should be erected in the place where 
the great altar stood. 

In this way we may dispose of the central parallelogram 
running from east to west, or three of the great squares, 
embracing one-third of the city. The north and the south 
present similar fronts to the east and west, and for the same 
reasons the great white throne would be established on the 
central square of the central north and south parallelogram. 



408 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

Thus, He who once bore the cross upon which He was igno- 
miniously put to death, will be highly exalted upon the 
mighty throne erected in the centre of the grand cross of 
the holy city. 

The great white throne will, we may suppose, present 
four similar fronts ; since that is the case with the walls of 
the city on the east, west, north, and south. The proper 
front of the throne, however, will be to the east. Besides 
the five squares which make the grand cross, there are four 
others in the four corners of the city, which go to make up 
the grand sacred square and add to the glory of the great 
King. Each square of the city will contain 250,000 square 
miles, which multiplied by nine will give 2,250,000, the num- 
ber of square miles within the jasper walls of the city, the pat- 
tern of which John saw descending from God out of heaven. 

To the model of the great throne no clue is given, unless 
it be the mercy-seat, over which brooded the two cherubim, 
whose wings met in the middle and touched the walls on 
either side. Nevertheless, it is a great throne, and, accord- 
ing to our deductions, it stands in the centre of the grand 
cross and of the beloved city. It fronts north and south, 
east and west, and must be ascended by steps on all sides. 

Out of the throne proceeds a pure river of water of life, 
clear as crystal. " In the midst of the street of it, and on 
either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which 
bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every 
month : and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of 
the nations." "And I saw, as it were, a sea of glass min- 
gled with fire ; and them that had gotten the victory over 
the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over 
the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having 
the harps of God." Thus the surroundings of the throne 
are described by John. 

In the elaborate description of the restored Israel, and 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 409 

of the New Jerusalem by Ezekiel, we can see no discrepancy 
when compared with that of John; and it must be evident, 
to every one who will take the trouble to examine them, 
that the two prophets spoke of the same great events. The 
admeasurement of Ezekiel being multiplied by ten, the 
city which he saw, will give the dimensions of the New Jeru- 
salem as seen by John. It may be that the former saw not 
more of the city than a square of one hundred and fifty 
miles; yet it is clear that he saw the grand cross and the 
sanctuary w r hich is in its centre. 

If we understand the proper mode of calculating the ad- 
measurement of Ezekiel, the oblation for the holy ground 
is fifty miles square, and the sanctuary in its centre is five 
miles square, which, multiplied by ten, would make the 
house which shall be built for the " Prince " fifty miles 
square, in the midst of a square of five hundred miles, or 
the entire central square of nine squares of five hundred 
miles in the New Jerusalem w r hich John saw. In regard to 
the dimensions of the latter, there can be no doubt, for the 
apocalyptic writer positively tells us that the admeasurement 
of the angel in that case was the same as that of a man. 

After giving a minute description of the sanctuary, 
Ezekiel says, "Then he" (the revealing angel) "brought 
me back by the way of the gate of the outward sanctuary 
which looketh towards the east ; and it was shut." We have 
already concluded that the great white throne which John 
saw has four equal fronts, yet the principal front should be 
that towards the east. Why, then, should Ezekiel find the 
principal gate at this front shut? Let him explain the 
mystery. 

" Then said the Lord unto me, This gate shall be shut ; 
it shall not be opened, and no man shall enter in by it ; be- 
cause the Lord, the God of Israel, hath entered in by it; 
therefore it shall be shut. It is for the Prince ; the Prince 
35 



410 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

he shall sit in it to eat bread before the Lord; he shall enter 
by the way of the porch of that gate, and shall go out by 
the way of the same." 

The Prince here spoken of is evidently the same as he 
who is called by John the " Lamb of God;" and that the 
sanctuary of Ezekiel is identical with the throne of God 
and of the Lamb is proven by the fact that the " Lord " 
and the "Prince" alone might enter at the east gate. The 
princes of Israel could not enter the oracle of Solomon ; 
hence the vision of Ezekiel could not refer to the literal 
restoration of the Jews to Palestine. 

John saw the New Jerusalem on " a great and high moun- 
tain;" and Ezekiel tells us that the house of the Prince, 
which is in the centre of the city, is built upon the top of 
the mountain. " This is the law of the house ; upon the top 
of the whole limit thereof shall be most holy." According 
to our understanding of the measurements of this prophet, 
this space is fifty miles, or, being multiplied by ten, to make 
it correspond with the literal admeasurement of John, it is, 
as before, five hundred miles square, or the ninth part of 
the grand square of the New Jerusalem. 

The house in the centre of this square, by John called the 
throne of God and the Lamb, is a square, as we understand 
it, of fifty miles, and, analogically, it must be fifty miles high. 
We suppose that, like the city itself, it is entered by three 
gates on the east, three gates on the north, three gates on 
the south, three gates on the west, for easy access from all 
parts of the city ; yet, as we have seen, the grand gate in 
the centre of the eastern wall is closed, and is opened only 
for the ingress and egress of the mighty Prince who reigns 
over the holy city. 

The palace extending twenty-five miles east, west, north, 
and south from the centre, there will remain of the most 
holy square two hundred and twenty-five miles in all direc- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 411 

tions. We may suppose that the " sea of glass mingled with 
fire," or the magnificent courts of the palace, so beautiful 
and so grandly glorious that it was represented by John as 
a sea of glass mingled with fire, will extend towards the four 
fronts to the distance of fifty miles. 

Upon this space, " having the harps of God, stand those 
who have gotten the victory over the beast, and over his 
image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name. 
And they sing the song of Moses, the servant of God, and 
the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are 
thy works, Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy ways, 
thou King of saints." These Ezekiel represents as the 
singers in the temple of the tribe of Levi. 

The remaining space of the most holy square, being one 
hundred and seventy-five miles to the east, west, north, and 
south, we may suppose to be filled up with royal mansions, 
in which dwell the singers, and others of his highly favored 
servants whom the great King has chosen to serve him con- 
tinually in his holy temple. 

John says, however, that he saw no temple in the holy 
city ; but " the great white throne of God and of the Lamb," 
no doubt, within the palace, to the less lucid vision of 
other prophets, appeared to be and is called the sanctuary 
and the temple. In the centre of the divine palace is 
erected the throne upon which the son of David shall sit 
and reign forever. That centre is exactly at the north pole, 
and, as we have seen before, at the centre of the garden 
where Adam lived and reigned over the world prior to his 
fall. 

There the river parted into four heads to water the garden 

of Paradise, and there " the waters of the river of life, clear 

as crystal, shall proceed out of the throne of God and of 

the Lamb." "Afterward," says Ezekiel, "he brought me 

I unto the door of the house ; and behold ! waters issued from 



412 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

• 
under the threshold of the house eastward ; for the fore- 
front of the house stood towards the east, and the waters 
came down from under the right side of the house, at the 
south side of the altar," or, as John would say, of the 
throne. 

" Then brought he me out of the way of the gate north- 
ward, and led me about the way without unto the outer gate 
by the way that looketh eastward ; and behold ! there ran 
out waters on the right side." The house, then, fronts, at 
least, to the north and east, and the waters of the river, 
though passing out at the east front, yet they flow out at the 
south end of that front. 

As the veins in the top of the human head are quite 
small, but by rapid aggregation soon form the great jugular 
vein which pours the blood from the brain to the heart, so 
the waters flow out from under the throne, and are speedily 
united, and form the river of life. "And when the man that 
had the line in his hand went forth eastward [that is, out- 
side of and beyond the wall of the house], he measured a 
thousand cubits, and he brought me through the waters ; 
the waters were to the ankles. Again he measured a thou- 
sand, and brought me through the waters; the waters were 
to the knees. Again he measured a thousand, and brought 
me through ; the waters were to the loins. Afterwards he 
measured a thousand, and it was a river that I could not 
pass over ; for the waters were risen — waters to swim in — 
a river that could not be passed over." 

If the palace be fifty miles square, then the waters run 
from the throne to the east front, and beyond that twenty 
miles, before they become " a river that could not be passed 
over" without swimming. After the river passes beyond 
the walls of the city, it runs down in the exterior plain and 
disembogues into the internal sea, just as the blood of the 
head and brain, after being united into one channel, flows 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 413 

externally down the neck, and plunging into the chest, is 
emptied into the heart." 

John says, "In the midst of the street of it," (that is, of 
the city) "and on either side of the river was there the tree 
of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her 
fruit every mouth ; and the leaves of the tree were for the 
healing of the nations." Ezekiel says, "And by the river 
upon the bank thereof, on this side and on that side, shall 
grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not fade, neither 
shall the fruit thereof be consumed ; it shall bring forth 
new fruit according to his months, because their waters they 
issued out of the sanctuary ; and the fruit thereof shall be 
for meat, and the leaf thereof for medicine." 

In the midst of the garden of Eden was the tree of life, 
and John saw the same growing in the midst of the Holy 
Jerusalem ; therefore, as we have concluded before, the capi- 
tal of the new created earth will be precisely where the gar- 
den of Eden was. As it was watered by the waters coming 
up the world's aorta, so the beloved city will be gladdened 
by the rippling waters of the river of life, or the world's 
great jugular vein. 

We have seen that it is possible that the trees which grew 
in Paradise might be preserved through the cataclysm and 
the ecpyrosis, and that the identical groves which God planted 
in the garden of Eden, which bore ambrosial fruits, and the 
same clustering vines which yielded the nectar which Adam 
enjoyed when king of the world, will grow in the courts 
along the golden paved streets of the New Jerusalem. With 
an additional growth of six thousand years, how magnifi- 
cently grand and glorious will be those groves ! They will 
no doubt have attained proportions corresponding with the 
extent and lofty height of the grand capital and the walls 
of the city. 

As the river of the water of life runs through the palace, 
35* 



414 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

so we may expect at least the tree of life will grow within 
its royal precincts, as well as on that space in front of the 
palace, by John likened to a sea of glass mingled with fire. 
In all the remaining front of the most holy square of one 
hundred and seventy-five miles in extent, many glorious 
mansions will rise among the towering groves and embower- 
ing vines. They will be for the residence of the highly 
favored saints who are admitted to service in the palace 
and about the throne of the universal King. 

The four squares, east and west, north and south, each of 
five hundred miles, will be assigned to the residence of the 
hundred and forty and four thousand of the sealed of the 
tribes of Israel. Over them the twelve apostles will rule. 
Reuben, Judah, and Levi shall occupy the square to the 
north ; Joseph, Benjamin, and Dan, the square to the east ; 
Simeon, Issachar, and Zebulun, the square to the south ; 
Gad, Asher, and Naphtali will occupy the square to the 
west. This information we derive from Ezekiel, but to 
which of these different squares the different apostles will 
be assigned we are not informed. 

The square of five huudred miles will be divided into three 
equal parallelograms, fronting to the centre and running 
back to the walls. Each of these parallelograms will be 
one hundred and sixty -six and two-thirds miles wide by five 
hundred in length. The thrones of the apostles should be 
erected on the front of the section of the city over which 
each of them reigns. 

In the centre of the front of the parallelogram will stand 
the apostolic palace, probably seven miles square and seven 
miles high in a square of fifty miles. These palaces will 
be constructed in the mode of the grand palace of the great 
King. The square of fifty miles, watered, as is all the city, 
by branches of the river of life, overshadowed by the ancient 
groves of Paradise, in which rise the mansions of those who 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 415 

serve around the apostolic thrones, will present a correspond- 
ing yet a dissimilar appearance to the palace and the ex- 
terior grounds of the most holy square. 

The remaining spaces to the right and left of the apostolic 
palaces will form squares of fifty-eight by fifty miles. These, 
we may suppose, will each be divided into three parallel- 
ograms, fronting towards the great throne twenty-seven 
miles, running back to the extent of the apostolic square, 
or fifty miles. 

These parallelograms have a palace of probably five miles 
square resembling the apostolic palace, to which they are 
subordinate. The next section of the larger parallelogram 
is divided into seventy-two sections, each containing a palace 
and its surroundings; twelve of which are subject to one of 
the thrones to the right or left of the throne of the apostle. 
These subdivisions continue until each of the parallelograms 
is divided into twelve thousand sections, all subordinate to 
the apostle, whose allegiance is due directly to the King of 
kings. 

Thus the four squares to the right and left, and to the 
front and rear of the central square, which form the grand 
cross, will each be divided into twelve parallelograms, five 
hundred miles long and one hundred and sixty-six and two- 
thirds miles wide ; each assigned to the twelve thousand of 
the sealed of each of the twelve tribes of Israel. .One of the 
apostles shall reign over each of these tribal sections of twelve 
thousand kings, and all shall cast their crowns at the foot 
of the great throne at the centre of the cross. 

The four squares of five hundred miles each, in the four 
corners of the city, will be assigned to that host which no 
man could number, of every nation, kindred, and tongue. 
In these squares there will be an equal number of thrones, 
or "a hundred forty and four thousand thrones; therefore 
there will be, at the least, two hundred and eighty-eight 



416 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

thousand thrones subject to the great throne. All the min- 
isters of all these kings, and all the hosts of the servitors of 
the great king who inhabit the central square, and serve 
the King of kings both day and night, will make the " hosts 
of the holy city" truly "innumerable." 

Behold the city, with two hundred and eighty palaces, 
built upon the model of the great palace, besides the un- 
numbered mansions of the subjects and ministers of those 
who sit upon those thrones, and all, both palaces and man- 
sions, constructed of fine gold and precious stones! Is it 
not a place where a God may dwell ? Is it not a capital 
worthy of the Son of God ? 

The mansions constructed after the pattern of the temple 
of Solomon, vastly larger in their proportions near the great 
throne, and diminishing in size as they increase in numbers 
towards the outer walls of the city, will be built of the same 
precious material as the palaces, and the very meanest build- 
ing within those jasper walls, embracing 2,250,000 square 
miles, will, no doubt, be equal to the temple at Jerusalem 
in size and structure, and as far surpassing that house in the 
splendor of material as fine gold excels the cedars of Leba- 
non and the stones which Solomon's workmen hewtd in the 
mountains. The gates of the city are pearls, and the streets 
are paved with gold. The mind of man cannot conceive the 
grandeur, the beauty, the glory of the New Jerusalem, ren- 
dered more sublimely magnificent by the ancient sweet groves 
of Paradise, planted by the hand of God, and nourished by 
the waters of the river of life, which permeates every street 
and lane in all that mighty city. There the saints of all ages 
live and reign, and no mortal thing can ever enter the pearly 
gates of the city, for God and the Lamb are the light and 
life of it. Magnificently grand and glorious w T ill be the 
capital of the new earth. 

"And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in 



THE BIBLE TBUE. 417 

the light of it; and the kings of the earth do bring their 
glory and honor into it. And the gates of it shall not be 
shut at all by day ; for there shall be no night there. And 
they shall bring the glory and honor of the nations into it." 
This proves, if proof be wanted, that there will still be na- 
tions after the first resurrection ; that they will have kings 
to rule over them, who shall bring their glory and honor 
into the New Jerusalem; which, therefore, will be upon the 
new earth and her great capital city. 

With the lights before us, let us inquire what will be the 
condition of "the new earth wherein dwelleth righteous- 
ness." When Christ shall have restored all things, and is 
seated upon the throne of David, the government of the 
whole world is laid upon his shoulder, when he shall wield 
the sceptre of universal sovereignty once held but afterwards 
lost by Adam, then more than Adamic blessedness will be 
restored to the world. 

As we have seen before, the new earth will be much larger 
in superficial extent than it now is. There will then be no 
disturbing cause to impede the easy and regular flow of the 
solar electricity, and therefore no partial or spasmodic evap- 
orations; but a general decomposition of water by day, and 
a regular recombination of its component gases and the de- 
scent of the resultant dews by night, as was the case in the 
ages of the world's perfection and innocency. Hence there 
will be no more rains to wash off the soil, nor abrasions by 
the water-courses, so that the rich earth will grow richer still 
by every crop of vegetation decaying and remaining where 
it grows. 

There will then be no parching drouths, no hurtful rains, 
no extremes of heat and cold, no suffocating calms nor furious 
winds, no turbid waters overflowing their prescribed chan- 
nels, nor strife nor hindrance in all the laws of nature; be- 
cause He sits upon his highly exalted throne and controls 



418 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the destinies of the world, who, even in the days of his weak- 
ness, commanded the tempest-tossed ocean, "Peace, be still," 
and the roaring winds were hushed, the seething billows 
were smoothed as a sea of glass, in obedience to his potent 
voice. 

A luxuriant sward of rich grasses, and of sweet and suc- 
culent herbage in every direction, will enable the contented 
animals to feast without effort and be satisfied. All the 
grains and useful plants will spontaneously, or with little 
care, yield through all the year from the bosom of the rich 
and bounteous earth. The tall pine will wave its graceful 
plumes high in the gentle zephyrs, which will softly whisper, 
"Peace on earth, good-will to men." The gigantic oak will 
proudly rear its stately boughs in vigorous strength far above 
every surrounding forest, fit emblem of the exalted majesty 
of all the earth. The vine-clad hills and mountain-tops will 
be glorious to behold. Rich orange groves, the graceful 
palm, and every cognate tree pleasant to the sight and good 
for food, dwarfed specimens of which are now seen only in 
the tropics, or laboriously cultivated in the temperate zones, 
will then most perfectly flourish in every dell and valley 
and extended plain from pole to pole, and all around the 
circle of the globe. Sweetly murmuring brooks and spark- 
ling rills will in mellow music flow along their gold and 
silver channels, through every forest, rich grove, and leafy 
bower. This is the new earth which shall be inherited by 
the saints ; nor have we drawn an overwrought, but the faint, 
feeble outlines of a picture of what the earth new created 
will be; for "as it is written, eye hath not seen, nor ear 
heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things 
which God hath prepared for them that love him/' 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 419 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 

The Ecpyrosis — The New Earth — Its Inhabitants — 
Man made Immortal again tpirough the Resurrection 
— Reproduction, consequent Death in the New Earth. 

TO what end will the earth be remodelled, enlarged ; have 
all her hidden treasures exposed to the light, all the 
disorders in her nature healed, the wealth of soil of the 
ages of the past brought to the surface, and consequent un- 
bounded supplies of vegetable production all over the 
earth, unless there shall be material beings here to use, to 
appreciate, and to enjoy these vast material supplies, this 
boundless beauty of physical perfection ? 

Our great high priest has said, " Blessed are the meek ; 
for they shall inherit the earth ;" truly not now, but when 
the kingdom of God shall come, and when his will shall be 
done on earth as it is done in heaven. Those who are meek 
and lowly now shall be highly exalted then ; those who are 
poor and needy now for Christ's sake, shall then abound in 
wealth ; they that are " least among men shall be great 
when the kingdom of God shall come." 

How can these things be, since the just as well as the 
unjust must die? "Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrec- 
tion and the life ; he that believeth in me, though he were 
dead, yet shall he live." " Now if Christ be preached that 
he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there 
is no resurrection of the dead ? " " If the dead rise not, 
then is not Christ raised ; and if Christ be not raised, your 
faith is vain ; ye are yet in your sins. But now is Christ risen 
from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that slept. 
For since by man came death, by man came also the resur- 
rection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ 
shall all be made alive." 



420 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

The testimony of the twelve apostles and of the five hun- 
dred disciples proves, if human evidence can prove a fact, 
that Christ, who was crucified, dead, and buried, did arise and 
come forth from the grave on the third day ; that he showed 
himself openly to his disciples, talked with them, ate with 
them, and in his true body ascended up to heaven in their pres- 
ence. They were not deceived as to these facts ; they either 
occurred just as they are related, or the five hundred en- 
tered into a conspiracy to deceive the world in regard to 
the most momentous facts ever brought before the minds of 
men ; and therefore are utterly unworthy of confidence on 
any and all subjects. 

It might be possible for the twelve apostles, though illit- 
erate fishermen, to combine to palm off a deception on man- 
kind ; but the fact of the resurrection of Christ is proven by 
five hundred men and women ; and we venture to say that 
if the story of the resurrection was an invention, it is the 
only instance in the history of our race where so many men 
and women testified to the same falsehood, and not one out 
of the number ever betrayed the villany. The fact of the 
resurrection is clearly proven by the sacred record ; it is 
strongly corroborated by concurrent profane history; in a 
word, there is no fact in history more satisfactorily proven 
than that of the death and resurrection of Christ. "But 
if the spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell 
in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also 
quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit thatdwelleth in you." 

Moreover, if it be clearly proven that one individual of 
the race of Adam has been raised from the dead, the ques- 
tion, it would appear, should be definitely settled that every 
one of that race may be also raised from the dead. Is it 
not strange, then, that so many should doubt, that so few 
should fully and confidently believe that when these bodies 
of ours are laid in the dark, cold grave, they shall ever 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 421 

be warmed again into life? The tree which is cut down 
and buried puts forth a sprout, and the tree arises again in 
newness of life ; so the body which is sown in corruption 
will germinate itself into renewed and incorruptible being. 

We believe as firmly that such a Roman as Julius Ciesar 
lived as that we live ourselves, or that the sun will rise in 
the east on each recurring morning. Do we believe as 
surely that these bodies, after being dead, shall rise again ? 
We know that the sun will rise every morning, because we 
have seen it do so all our lives ; but the fact that such a 
man as Julius Caesar flourished in Rome a short time before 
the Christian era, is not more clearly and fully proven, nor 
by better and more reliable authority, than the fact of the 
resurrection of the man Christ Jesus. If he certainly did 
rise from the dead, it would be irrational stupidity to doubt 
that we who have just such bodies as his shall also rise. 

What is there difficult of belief in the resurrection ? It 
is mysterious how the grain of corn which is buried should 
germinate into life and produce other corn ; yet we can 
easily believe the fact, because it is patent to our senses ; but 
if the resurrection of the body is made palpable to the 
reason, shall we hesitate to believe in its truth ? It is to us 
wonderful that the earth should have been compelled to 
bring forth the first animals, yet all will admit the truth of 
the proposition. 

We see that animals exist only as they are reproduced by 
other animals ; then, if we reason no higher than our expe- 
rience would go, we must conclude that they have been re- 
producing forever ; but if we search for the primary causes 
of things, if we weigh things nicely in the scales of ration- 
ality, we must perceive that animal life, which depends on 
circumstances for every moment of its being, could not be 
self-existent, and therefore not eternal. If the first ani- 
36 



422 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

mals had a beginning, which must have been so from the 
necessity of the case, how was it ? 

The naturalist will readily believe that the fungus 
growths of vegetables, and some of the molluscous growths 
in the animal kingdom, even now are produced by a favor- 
able combination of circumstances in the operation of the 
natural laws. He reasons that if the lowest orders of vege- 
table and animal being may be thus produced now, then, 
when the circumstances were still more favorable, higher 
types of both kinds of life may have been originated in the 
same way. 

If, however, the earth may be energized into the pro- 
duction of some animal bodies, it may have produced the 
first pairs of all animals, — since there must have been 
first pairs of animals ; and since neither reason nor ex- 
perience has ever suggested any other means for the original 
production of the animals, therefore the conclusion is irre- 
sistible that all vegetable and animal existence was origin- 
ally brought into being by the vital energies of the earth ; 
that is, that the laws of nature, by which reproduction is 
now nourished, at some period in the world's history were 
vigorous enough to bring forth a spontaneous production of 
vegetable and animal life. 

Nevertheless, the question is not left to the uncertain de- 
ductions of reason ; for Moses tells us that God commanded 
the earth, and she brought forth the grass, the herb, the 
tree ; that he commanded the waters, and they brought 
forth the fish and the fowl ; and in the fulness of time he 
commanded the earth, and she brought forth all kinds of 
animal life, including that of man. The question is settled ; 
and all are agreed that the power of the universal intelli- 
gence is sufficient to create the body and organize the life 
of man from the earth without parents ; but when the body 
has been organized, when it has been inhabited by a rational 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 423 

soul, may not the same power reorganize the body, though 
dead and disorganized ? 

Would it be more wonderful, or would it require a greater 
exertion of power, to recreate the body of Adam than was 
necessary in the first place to form it ? It is legitimate to 
conclude that the earth may be brought into a condition 
when, at the command of Omnipotence, the dead bodies of 
men will be reorganized, and their spirits will return and 
reoccupy the tenements which decay had driven them to 
abandon. "But some man will say, How are the dead 
raised up? and with what body do they come? Thou 
fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die ; 
and that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body 
that shall be, but bare grain ; but God giveth it a body as 
it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body." 

" So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in 
corruption, it is raised in incorruption ; it is sown in dis- 
honor, it is raised in glory ; it is sown in weakness, it is 
raised in power ; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a 
spiritual body." Upon this last declaration many have 
made shipwreck. 

It js said that all bodies are material ; that materiality 
cannot be converted into spirit ; therefore, to say " a spirit- 
ual body," is to say that there is no body whatever ; and by 
this kind of sophistry some persons high in church authority 
fritter away the doctrine of the resurrection until it means 
nothing. 

The body is not the body which is raised, and yet it is 
the same. It is not the same, because " whereas it is sown 
in corruption, it is raised in incorruption ; whereas it was 
sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory ; whereas it was sown 
in weakness, it is raised in power ; " and yet it is the very 
same ; for it is our mortal body which shall be quickened 
by the Spirit of the Most High. 



424 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

We know nothing of the resurrection except what is 
taught us by the illustrious example given us by the Son of 
man, who died upon the cross, was buried, and who rose 
again on the third day, and thus became the High Priest 
as well as the all-sufficient sacrifice of our religion, and King 
of all the earth. 

" And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the 
midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you. 
But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that 
they had seen a spirit. And he said unto them, Why are 
ye troubled? and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? 
Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle 
me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see 
me have." "Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy 
finger, and behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and 
thrust it into my side ; and be not faithless, but believing." 

This is the resurrected spiritual body of Jesus ; yet could 
we have stronger and more pointed proof of its materiality, 
or of its identity with the body which had been nailed to 
the cross, which had been pierced by the Roman soldier, 
which was evidently dead and buried? He was the repre- 
sentative of the entire race, and since he died in obedience 
to the law of our being, so also must we die. As he arose 
from the dead, so also will we, in the fulness of time, arise 
from the dead. As his spiritual body was a material body, 
and the very same which was crucified, so also must ours 
be the same as those in which we now live. 

Without pursuing the subject, we shall assume the fact 
as proven that the meek of this and of the former ages, 
who shall have part in the first resurrection, will inherit the 
earth ; but being kings and priests, and having come up 
through great tribulation from every nation, kindred, and 
tongue, "are fitly joined together in a holy temple," are 
"made one in Christ;" therefore they cannot, with any 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 425 

propriety, be called the nations of the earth. If we be 
adopted into the family of God, then are we his children ; 
if children, then heirs — " heirs of God, and joint heirs with 
Christ." 

Christ is a king and a priest, and all the adopted and 
redeemed will also be " kings and priests unto God." How 
can' they be kings without kingdoms ? and how can there 
be kingdoms without subjects ? " Blessed and holy is he 
that hath part in the first resurrection : on such the second 
death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and 
of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years." All, 
then, who have part in the first resurrection shall be made 
kings, exalted upon thrones, and have sceptres given to 
them ; but to what end ? Are the insignia of royalty to be 
bestowed upon the resurrected saints without any cor- 
responding authority ? 

To place a diadem upon one's head, a sceptre in his hand, 
the royal robes of a king upon his person, to induct him into 
the seat of majesty, and then tell him he must be content 
with these baubles — that there is no kingdom for him to 
govern, no subjects to do obeisance to his authority — would 
be intolerable mockery. Such promotion would not be 
highly prized or greatly sought after by men in this present 
life. Then can it be imagined, for one moment, that the glit- 
tering prize, held out as the inheritance which shall endure 
through eternal ages to those who are adopted into the house- 
hold of God, will prove to be nothing but empty show and 
high-sounding titles ? 

The Saviour said to the apostles: "And I appoint unto 
you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed unto me ; that 
ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, and sit 
on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." Paul says : 
"Know ye not that the saints shall judge the world?" 
"And I saw thrones," says John, "and they sat upon them, 
3ti* 



426 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

and judgment was given to them ; and they lived and reigned 
with Christ a thousand years." 

Are we to believe that these and many other parallel pas- 
sages mean nothing, and that the apostles and saints of all 
ages, for whom the Son of God has suffered and died, who 
washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the 
Lamb — for whose redemption the power of Omnipotence is 
exerted — shall all the celestial powers unite to save the sons 
of men, that they may be made show kings, such as the Lears 
and Macbeths, who "strut their brief hour upon the stage," 
and then pass off into the stern realities of life? Shall the 
passion for high sovereignty which we have inherited from 
Adam, and which was bestowed upon *him for the noblest 
purposes, be flattered and encouraged in us by the hope held 
out to us of being made kings in the after life ; and when the 
promise is realized, will it be naught but vain pageantry ? 

God is not mocked, neither will he deceive any man ; and 
the fruition, instead of falling short, will go beyond our ex- 
pectations ; "for eye hath not seen, ear hath not heard, 
neither hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive of 
the things which God has in reservation for those who love 
his appearing." The saints will certainly be kings ; those 
kings must have kingdoms ; those kingdoms must have sub- 
jects; hence there must be other inhabitants where they 
dwell besides themselves. Those inhabitants shall constitute 
the nations of the new earth, and those kings shall rule over 
them, and bring the honor and the glory thereof into the 
holy city, and lay them down at the foot of the great white 
throne of God and of the Lamb. 

Moreover, the waters of the river of life shall flow out 
from beneath the throne, and the leaves of the tree of life 
shall be for the healing of the nations. When Christ shall 
come again, " all things shall be put under him ; for he must 
reign until he has put all enemies under his feet. The last 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 427 

enemy that shall be destroyed is death. When this last 
enemy is destroyed, then shall the Son also himself be sub- 
ject unto him that put all things under him, that God may 
be all in all." There shall be death, then, in that kingdom 
where Christ shall reign a thousand years, at the end of 
which time this last enemy shall be crushed. 

Death, however, cannot affect the resurrected saints ; for 
nothing dies, or can die, except that which reproduces. " It 
is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body." 
Every perfect natural body, whether vegetable or animal, is 
reproductive ; but spirit is not reproductive ; therefore, the 
effect of death and the grave is to remove the desire and the 
capacity for reproduction ; hence, the body is no longer 
natural, but spiritual, or non-reproducing. 

" And Jesus answering, said unto them, The children of 
this world marry and are given in marriage ; but they which 
shall be counted worthy to obtain that world and the resur- 
rection from the dead, neither marry nor are given in mar- 
riage ; neither can they die any more ; for they are equal 
unto the angels, and are the children of God, being the 
children of the resurrection." 

Nothing m the question of the Sadducees seems to call 
forth an answer in regard to the duration of the life which 
shall follow the resurrection ; but they believed that if there 
were a resurrection, they must marry and be given in mar- 
riage. Christ informed them that they neither marry nor are 
given in marriage : that is, do not reproduce, and, therefore, 
they cannot die any more. The carnal mind, which is en- 
mity against God, which is not subject to the law of God, 
neither, indeed, can be, is certainly the same which drove 
Adam from the garden of Eden, and brought death upon 
himself and all his race. Philoprogenitiveness can be 
wholly removed from the Adams only by death and the 
resurrection. 



428 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

" When they shall rise from the dead, they are as the 
angels in heaven ; " they cannot die, neither can they~ suffer 
from any disease ; but the leaves of the tree of life are for 
the healing of the nations, who, therefore, must be subject 
to the law of death, and hence must be a multiplying people. 
Not only so, but they are also liable to sin. The resurrected 
saints shall be priests as well as kings. Now, the office of a 
priest is to make intercession with God for the sins of the 
people. 

In further and incontestible proof of the fact that a 
sinful, multiplying, dying race of men will exist in the new 
earth, is the grand finale in human affairs as described by 
John. After Christ and his saints shall have reigned in the 
new earth a thousand years, in uninterrupted peace and 
prosperity, then Satan, who has all this time been kept in 
prison, will be " loosed for a little season, and shall go out 
to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the 
earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them to battle ; the number 
of whom is as the sand of the sea." 

All this, and much more, shows that the earth, during the 
reign of Christ, will be inhabited by men and by animals as 
at the present time. How will they get there ? Will they 
be created as at the first, or will they be borne beyond the 
ecpyrosis as they were preserved through the cataclysm ? 
The former hypothesis will not do, for the new creation of 
all animate nature, immediately after its destruction, would 
seem to indicate that there was something wrong in the 
former creation, and that the design was to improve upon it. 

Again : if the vegetable and animal kingdoms were to be 
wholly destroyed, and a new creation were placed upon the 
new earth, the prophets would surely have seen so mighty a 
result, and they would as surely have intimated the same to 
us. If this were the case, the object for which Christ came 
into the world could not be accomplished. He came to be 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 429 

the prophet, priest, and king of the lost race of Adam. In 
the first two offices he has already appeared; and now he 
must come as the king, not of a new race of beings, but of 
the children of Adam, who have been new created and made 
the children of God. 

"Behold, I show you a mystery; we shall not all sleep, 
but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of 
an eye, at the last trump;" "and the dead in Christ shall 
rise first; then we, which are alive and remain, shall be 
caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the 
Lord in the air." It would seem, then, that the question is 
placed beyond doubt, if Paul be taken as authority, the race 
of Adam will be preserved through the destruction by fire, 
for many passages show that immediately after the descent 
of Christ, and while he remains in the air, the burning will 
occur. 

There has been no law violated, no offence against God 
has ever existed in any of his creatures on earth, except in 
the white or Adamic race ; that is, no constitutional offence, 
an offence which works a corruption of blood ; therefore, if 
this race pass alive beyond the ecpyrosis, that grace which 
is sufficient to save them from all their sins will certainly be 
sufficient to bring every living creature into the happy new 
earth. 

Since Noah outlived the flood by building an ark, which 
floated upon the bosom of the waters for five months, and 
furnished him a home for a whole year; and since God 
accomplishes all his designs by the use of adequate means ; 
therefore we must expect that if men and beasts and birds 
and fishes are kept alive through the destruction by fire, it 
will be done by natural and physical means. 

"For, behold, the day cometh that shall burn as an oven; 
and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be 
stubble; and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith 



430 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor 
branch. But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of 
righteousness arise with healing in his wings ; and ye shall 
go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall. And ye shall 
tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the 
soles of your feet in the day that I shall do this, saith the 
Lord of hosts." 

We have seen that many points on the earth's surface 
were not submerged by the flood, and that the men and 
animals on the continents and islands were there saved from 
destruction by water ; so we may conclude that, although the 
elements shall melt with fervent heat, yet there may be 
points, and, in a rational view of the subject, there must be 
points, where animal and vegetable life will be preserved. 

The heat will be much more intense at the equator or in 
the adjacent regions, for there, whether superficially or 
deeply imbedded in the earth, the greatest deposits of coal 
must be formed, and there the internal fires will burn most 
furiously. All living animals will instinctively flee towards 
the cooler regions of the poles. In this way, it is possible 
that much animal life may be preserved. 

The inventive mind for years has been greatly exercised 
on the subject of serial navigation; and although the grand 
problem has not been fully and satisfactorily solved, yet we 
may expect that the avistor, or serial vessel, will yet be ma- 
noeuvred in the upper air with equal ease and accuracy and 
far more grace than the ocean steamer in a smooth and 
capacious bay. 

The ark, however, was fitted with neither sail nor rudder ; 
but Noah, having stowed in its hull an ample supply of 
food, after having taken in the last pair of animals, closed 
in himself and the living freight, committed the fortunes of 
all living creatures to the sole guidance of Providence, in 
the boisterous winds and tempestuous waves of the upheav- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 431 

ing flood. So, in like manner, if the serial vessels were pro- 
perly constructed, with a view to the carrying of provisions, 
and left, as the ark was, without any attempt to control its 
motions, even with the present amount of knowledge of navi- 
gating the air, we can see no serious difficulty in preserving 
animal life through the ecpyrosis. 

Any number of avistors might be constructed and held in 
readiness, or, if it were the design of the Almighty that one 
man be selected to save life from the fire, as Noah did from 
the water, might not a vast serial ark be built to preserve a 
much larger amount of animal life than was borne over the 
flood by the ark of Noah ? We can see nothing which would 
seriously militate against such an hypothesis. 

It would seem that one or both of the above means might 
serve in that great emergency. Reason indicates the former, 
or that there will be points on the earth where vegetable 
and animal life will not be consumed in the general burn- 
ing ; and revelation shows that the avistor, or some such 
means, will be employed in the saving at least of human 
life. " For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, 
that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the 
Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the 
Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with 
the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God ; 
and the dead in Christ shall rise first ; then we which are 
alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in 
the clouds." 

In the parallel passage before quoted, it is stated that we 
shall be changed first; but in what will the change consist? 
Will we be changed in all respects, so as to be exactly like 
those who have part in the first resurrection? This would 
be the suspension of a great fundamental law of the un- 
changing God, namely, that whatever reproduces or is re- 
produced must die. 



432 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

We can perceive no necessity for the performance of so 
stupendous a miracle, — a miracle which would effect the en- 
tire subversion of the law ; and hence we expect no such 
miracle to be wrought. The change, although it may be 
inconceivably great, can by no means, as we think, extend 
so far as to render us absolutely immortal without passing 
through the gates of death. 

By the change, our constitutional imperfections and in- 
herited physical defects will be removed ; our mental in- 
firmities will be cured ; but, wonder of wonders ! all our 
moral obliquities will be separated from us as far as the 
east is from the west. Envy, jealousy, hatred, malice, 
covetousness, all evil desires and wicked inclinations shall 
be removed from our nature, and we shall be the children 
of God in that sense which is designed by our holy religion ; 
because we shall serve the Lord Christ in his blessed king- 
dom. Notwithstanding, since we shall continue to be a re- 
producing race, though without offence, we must still be 
subject to the law of death ; for it is unchanging and un- 
changeably fixed that whatever reproduces must die. 

" We have also a more sure word of prophecy ; where- 
unto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that 
shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day- 
star arise in your hearts : knowing this first, that no proph- 
ecy of the Scripture is of any private interpretation. For 
the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man : but 
holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost." 

After giving the then future history of the nations up to 
our own time, as the facts have proven to be correct, Daniel 
says, " And in the days of these kings," or of the govern- 
ments as they now exist, " shall the God of heaven set up a 
kingdom, which shall never be destroyed ; and the king- 
dom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 433 

pieces and consume all these kingdoms ; and it shall stand 
forever." 

Again he says, " I saw in the night visions, and, be- 
hold, one like unto the Son of man came with the clouds of 
heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought 
him near before him. And there was given him dominion, 
and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, and nations, and 
languages should serve him : his dominion is an everlasting 
dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that 
which shall not be destroyed." 

" And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of 
the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the 
people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is 
an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and 
obey him." " How great are his signs, and mighty are his 
wonders! his kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and his 
dominion is from generation to generation." 

Hence it would appear that the thrones of the people of 
the saints will be subordinate to that of the Most High, 
which shall endure from generation to generation. This 
description renders it certain that this dominion cannot be 
established in heaven or among immortals, but upon the 
earth and over a multiplying and dying race — immortal 
rulers, but dying subjects. 

Isaiah says, " For, behold, I create new heavens and a new 
earth : and the former shall not be remembered, nor come 
into mind. But be ye glad and rejoice forever in that which 
I create : for, behold, I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her 
people a joy. And I will rejoice in Jerusalem, and joy in 
my people : and the voice of weeping shall be no more 
heard in her, nor the noise of crying. There shall be no 
more thence an infant of days, nor an old man that hath 
not filled his days : for the child shall die an hundred years 
37 



434 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

old ; but the sinner being an hundred years old shall be 
accursed. 

"And they shall build houses and inhabit them; and 
they shall plant vineyards, and eat the fruit of them. They 
shall not build, and another inhabit; they shall not plant, 
and another eat : for as the days of a tree are the days of 
my people, and mine elect shall long enjoy the work of their 
hands. They shall not labor in vain, nor bring forth for 
trouble ; for they are the seed of the blessed of the Lord, 
and their offspring with them. And it shall come to pass, 
that before they call, I will answer ; and while they are yet 
speaking, I will hear." "For as the new heavens and the 
new earth, which I will make, shall remain before me, saith 
the Lord, so shall your seed and your name remain." 

It abundantly appears, from this and other prophecies, 
that children shall be born, and that men shall die after the 
new heavens and the earth shall have been created, and that 
the time of the gathering of the tribes of Israel is not until 
Christ the king shall come in his kingdom. " In that day 
shall Israel be the third with Egypt and with Assyria, even 
a blessing in the land, whom the Lord of hosts shall bless, 
saying, Blessed be Egypt, my people, and Assyria, the work 
of my hands, and Israel mine inheritance." We must 
look, therefore, for the restoration of other nationalities 
than that of Israel; and if, as we suppose and have 
attempted to show, Israel will not be restored until after the 
creation of the new earth, the others must be restored at 
the same time, and there will be many nationalities in the 
kingdom of Christ and his saints. 

" But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the 
angels of heaven, but my Father only. But as the days of 
Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 
For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating 
and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the 



THE BIBLE TEUE. 435 

day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not until the 
flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming 
of the Son of man be. Then shall two be in the field ; the one 
shall be taken, and the other left. Two women shall be grind- 
ing at the mill ; the one shall be taken, and the other left." 

It would appear from this, and parallel passages, that at 
least a part of those who shall remain alive are to be saved 
from the fire, as Noah was from the flood ; but there is this 
marked difference, — that whereas Noah saved himself and 
his entire family in the ark, at the coming of the Son of 
man, the faith of the father will not save the son, the faith 
of the daughter will not save the mother, but in both cases 
the one shall be taken and the other left. 

In this way the whole world will be sifted, and those will 
be chosen whose hearts and lives are right in the sight of 
God ; and they with all the animals shall be saved by flight 
to the higher and cooler latitudes ; or more probably, after 
their change, the sons and daughters of the race of Adam 
may ascend, as we have already suggested, in avistors, or 
serial arks. It is possible that in the change such a knowl- 
edge of the laws of nature will be imparted to them as 
to enable them to ascend through the air without the inter- 
vention of any visible means, other than is used by us in 
moving from point to point upon the surface of the earth, 
or in leaping obstacles, or up into the air. 

The point, however, which we particularly wish to make, 
and to urge upon the reader, is the simple fact that there 
will be a multiplying and dying race of men in the new 
earth as there was before and during the happy reign of 
Adam, and before he, by sin, brought death upon himself. 
We hope that we have made this fact clear in the light of 
revelation by the passage cited, or at least that enough has 
been said to enable the honest inquirer after truth to pur- 
sue the subject to a satisfactory conclusion. If so, we are 



436 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

ready to investigate and to understand the form of govern- 
ment, the political position of the denizens of the new earth. 

We are plainly informed that Christ shall reign from 
generation to generation. Again: we are told that the 
saints, those who have come up through great tribulation, 
and have washed their robes and made them white in the 
blood of the Lamb, shall reign with him a thousand years. 
Christ's kingdom is to be an universal empire; and as we 
have seen, it is to be upon the earth ; but the meek, or the 
saints, shall inherit the earth, and they shall govern the 
nations, at least the twelve apostles shall sit upon twelve 
thrones and judge the twelve tribes of Israel. Therefore 
the universal empire of the world will be divided and sub- 
divided into kingdoms and sub-kingdoms, into royal prov- 
inces and sub-provinces, and into municipalities, and over 
each of these, the smallest as well as the largest, a sceptered 
saint, invested with regal dignities and sovereign authority, 
shall reign. Each will owe fealty to the king next in au- 
thority above him ; and he to his superior ; and so on up to 
the highest ; and all shall bow at the throne of the King of 
kings, and all will pay willing allegiance to the universal 
Lord, the mighty Prince of peace. The feudal system, with 
its king and dukes, and lords of manors, gives us the best 
idea of this involution of sovereignties of these many, many 
kingdoms which will compose the grand empire of Christ. 

We may judge from present indications that most of the 
pure-blooded Indians who are on the earth when the ecpyro- 
sis comes will be in the southern hemisphere. If we bear 
in mind the analogy which we have all along drawn between 
the human body and the world, the southern hemisphere 
represents the lower extremities, in which the internal ducts 
and cavities were small, and in which coal deposits must be 
very limited compared with those of the northern hemisphere. 

Then, whatever may be the means used for preserving the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 437 

elect of the Adamic race, we would conclude that the red 
men, or so many of them as shall be chosen, together with 
the animals of that region, will be kept alive by fleeing 
towards the south pole. The red man will not entirely 
escape the curse which was inflicted upon his race by that 
representative man who tempted Eve to her fall. " Cursed 
art thou above all cattle." Isaiah, after describing the blessed 
state of the new earth, says, " And dust shalt be the serpent's 
meat ; " thus showing that he who is more subtle than all 
the beasts of the field, will be in the new earth ; and that the 
curse, at least in part, has clung to the race even through 
the world's grand ecpyrosis. 

The figure made use of by Isaiah is strongly representa- 
tive of deep humiliation. The degradation of the Indian 
or serpent race will consist in this, that the tribal form of 
government, or rather savage freedom so much loved by that 
ancient race, must be forever given up, and they must be 
brought under the rule of the saint-kings of the hated race 
of Adam. 

In that kingdom none but immortals will hold authority. 
Those who have lived in hope — have died in the faith, have 
come up through great tribulation, have washed their robes 
and made them white in the blood of the Lamb — they, 
resurrected, shall be kings and priests unto God, and shall 
reign in the holy city, and on the mountains, and they shall 
rule over the people and nations and kindreds and tongues 
all over the luxuriant and happy earth. 

The curse which Adam inflicted upon the world being re- 
moved, all vegetable and animal beings will flourish as when 
Adam reigned in Paradise. All of the children of the 
flesh, or of Adam, who are preserved through the ecpyrosis, 
shall be redeemed from the abnormal relationship in which 
we now stand in the Divine economy ; for we shall all be 
adopted into the household of God. Nations, at the coming 



438 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

of Christ, shall be born in a day, or, as Paul expresses it, be 
changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye. 

All inherited diseases and constitutional defects will be 
removed by the change which shall pass over the denizens 
of the world ; yet the law, that whatever reproduces must 
die, is immutable; and though they be long-lived as 
" the trees," yet God hath said, " In the day thou eatest 
thereof," or reproducest, " thou shalt surely die ; " therefore, 
the people of the new earth may live out a day, or a thou- 
sand years, as did the antediluvians, but still they must die ; 
for " the child shall die an hundred years old." 

That there will be sin in the new earth is proven by the 
priestly office of the rulers of the people ; but the fact is 
placed beyond a peradventure, by the declaration of Isaiah, 
that " the sinner of an hundred years old shall be accursed." 
That the people will have the capacity to do wickedly, and 
that they will actually sin, is proven by the fact that after a 
thousand years' imprisonment the Devil will be released a 
little season, in which he will deceive the nations of the 
earth, and induce them to rise in mighty rebellion against 
the government of the universal King. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 



The "Ancient of Days " — "One like unto the Son of 
Man" — The Prayer "Thy Kingdom come," &c, now 
fully Answered. 

¥E must remark upon one or two other points and we 
have done. " One like unto the Son of man came 
unto the Ancient of days." We have used this passage in 
another connection ; but the question, Who are these charac- 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 439 

ters — the one like unto the Son of man and the Ancient of 
days ? comes up for solution, and we are unwilling " to call 
it Jacob, and go on." 

We believe that the older commentators understand them 
to be Christ and the everlasting Father. Some late writers, 
however, have thought that the Ancient of days represents 
the fifth in the series of governments, the one like unto the 
Son of man being Christ ; but a still later writer makes the 
one like unto the Son of man, who received dominion and a 
kingdom from the Ancient of days, to represent the sixth and 
final human government, as brought to light in the vision 
of Daniel. 

That the Ancient of days cannot mean the eternal Father 
is evident from the fact that such a representation would be 
a gross violation of the second commandment. Daniel, as 
the prophet of the Most High, could not have represented 
the mighty God as an old man, whose garments were white 
as snow, " and the hair of his head was like the pure wool." 

" Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, nor 
any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is 
in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the 
earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve 
them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the 
iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and 
fourth generation of them that hate me, and showing mercy 
unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my com- 
mandments." 

If Daniel intended the likeness of the old man whom he 
calls the Ancient of days to be a representation of Deity, 
he certainly presented the picture to be worshipped ; there- 
fore, he was not only a wilful, flagrant violator of the law, 
but a teacher of idolatry. This violent supposition would 
make that highly-favored prophet a wolf in sheep's clothing 
— the devil in robes of light — with greater ability to lead 



440 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

the people astray on this subject than any other man, because 
his zeal for the pure worship of the true God induced him, 
literally, " to brave the lion in his den." 

How nearly would Daniel's old man, with curly hair, 
clothed in white robes, and seated on a chariot-throne of fire, 
resemble the Jupiter Olympus of the Greeks, and the Jupiter 
Tonans of the Romans? No other writer in the Bible 
attempts to give us a picture of the Universal Intelligence ; 
hence, we would conclude that it is doing great injustice to 
this prophet to understand him as representing the Omnipo- 
tent as the Ancient of days. 

Again: in the parallel vision of Nebuchadnezzar (for 
both this and that of Daniel were in regard to the then 
future governments of the world), the fifth kingdom is rep- 
resented by the feet of the image, which were composed of 
iron and clay; and the sixth is represented by the little 
stone cut out of the mountain without hands, which smote 
the image upon his feet, and broke in pieces the iron and the 
clay, the brass, the silver and the gold, the materials of 
which the image was formed ; and the stone became a great 
mountain, and filled the whole earth. 

If the Ancient of days, in the vision of Daniel, represents 
the Deity, what shall we say of the corresponding objects, 
the iron and the clay of the feet of the image of Nebuchad- 
nezzar ? If the iron and clay in the feet of the latter rep- 
resent a partly spiritual and partly temporal government, 
which, as well as all human governments whatever, shall be 
broken to pieces by the little stone cut out of the mountain, 
"it would seem that the Ancient of days should foreshadow 
the same thing. 

The first four objects in the vision of Daniel refer to the 
same governments as the first four in the image of Nebu- 
chadnezzar. Nearly all the commentators are agreed, no 
doubt correctly, that the little stone in one vision signifies 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 441 

the church, and the one like unto the Son of man in the 
other means Christ. If the two visions indicate the same 
things in the first, second, third, fourth, ^nd sixth represen- 
tations, without controversy they must agree in the fifth ob- 
jects. A rational view of the subject renders it perfectly 
clear that the vision of Daniel is a re-exhibition of the facts 
brought out in that of Nebuchadnezzar, the former enlarging 
and elucidating the features presented less distinctly in the 
latter vision. 

If, therefore, the iron and the clay in the feet of the image 
represent the Church of Rome, so also must the Ancient of 
days in the vision of Daniel. If the iron and the clay repre- 
sent the union of church and state throughout Christendom, 
then the Ancient of days represents the universal union of 
church and state. If the Ancient of days in the one vision 
means, as some contend, the government of the United States 
of America, then the iron and the clay in the other must 
mean the United States. 

The first four governments are purely of human invention ; 
and the fifth also, in the vision of Nebuchadnezzar as ex- 
plained by Daniel, is a human government mixed with an- 
other element. That element, as explained in the prophet's 
own vision, is the power of the saints. It seems that this 
power existed, though not in force, during the reign of the 
ten kings represented by the ten horns of the fourth beast, 
and that the government represented by the eleventh horn, 
which came up and before which three horns fell, made war 
with the saints, and prevailed against them until the Ancient 
of days came, when judgment was given to them. Hence 
we conclude that the fifth object in the one vision and in the 
other, represents human government as it exists in Christian 
countries at the present day, largely directed as it is by the 
influence of the Christian churches. 

" And in the days of those kings " (represented by the ten 



442 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

toes of the image, and of the ten horns, and of the other horn 
of the fourth beast) "shall the God of heaven set up a king- 
dom which shall m ver be destroyed." This is the explana- 
tion of the little stone, or sixth object, in the vision of Nebu- 
chadnezzar, and must be identical with the sixth object, or 
the one like unto the Son of man in the vision of Daniel. 

In the one vision, the stone crushes the image representing 
human government, and the God of heaven sets up a king- 
dom which shall never be destroyed ; and in the other, the 
one like unto the Son of man is presented before the Ancient 
of days, or the representative of civil and ecclesiastical insti- 
tutions, and receives "dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, 
that all people, nations, and languages should serve him ; 
his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not 
pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be de- 
stroyed." 

Instead, therefore, of limiting the fifth representation in 
the former vision to a single church, we should, no doubt, 
understand it to symbolize all Christian governments in these 
last days, because in all the people are governed by eccle- 
siastical law and ecclesiastical influence, as well as by state 
authority. The fifth object in the vision of Nebuchadnezzar 
brings to view the idea only of the union of church and 
state ; while the corresponding representation in the vision 
of Daniel sets forth the same, and the additional idea of in- 
dividuality called the Ancient of days. 

We have seen how preposterous is the interpretation which 
would make the Ancient of days to mean the eternal Father ; 
then who is this venerable, this august, this majestic char- 
acter, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of 
whose head was like pure wool ; whose throne was like the 
fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire ? It might be 
possible that this exalted character is used merely as the 
ideal of the improved governments of Christendom ; but it is 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 443 

not at all probable. If the Son of man means an individual, 
so also must the Ancient of days signify an individual ; but 
if so, what individual was meant ? 

It was not Messiah, because he is the one like unto the 
Son of man, who came to the Ancient of days and received 
the dominion, the glory, and the kingdom which were taken 
from the latter. Since the individual represented by the 
AncieDt of days cannot be the first Adam who wilfully for- 
feited all authority and all claims to dominion then and for- 
ever ; nor the second Adam, who, by the fulfilment of the 
law, won back an everlasting kingdom which shall never be 
removed ; then who is this Ancient of days who shall deliver 
up the dominion into the hands of the one like unto the Son 
of man ? Unless we can answer the question from the Scrip- 
tures, it must forever remain one of the "hidden mysteries." 

" And it came to pass, that the beggar died, and was car- 
ried by the angels into Abraham's bosom : the rich man 
also died, and was buried ; and in hell he lifted up his eyes, 
being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus 
in his bosom. And he cried and said, ' Father Abraham, 
have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the 
tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tor- 
mented in this flame.' But Abraham said, 'Son, remember 
that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and like- 
wise Lazarus evil things : but now he is comforted, and thou 
art tormented.' 

"And besides all this, between us and you there is a great 
gulf fixed : so that they which would pass from hence to 
you cannot ; neither can they pass to us, that would come 
from thence. Then he said, 'I pray thee therefore, father, 
that thou wouldest send him to my father's house: for I have 
five brethren ; that he may testify unto them, lest they also 
come into this place of torment.' Abraham saith unto him, 
'They have Moses and the prophets; let them hear them.' 



444 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

And lie said, 'Nay, father Abraham : but if one went unto 
them from the dead, they will repent.' And he said unto 
him, 'If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will 
they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.' " 

From this account of our Saviour it would appear that 
the disembodied spirits of the righteous go to some interme- 
diate place between this stage of action and heaven ; where 
they are comforted, and where they enjoy the company of 
the patriarchs and prophets; of the good who have gone 
before, and of the saints of all ages. It would also seem 
that Abraham is the chief personage there, because that he 
is the father of the faithful ; and the place itself, because it 
is the receptacle of the faithful or of Abraham's spiritual 
children, is called in the above account Abraham's bosom. 

"And Jesus said unto him" (the thief), "Verily, I say 
unto thee, to-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise." Laz- 
arus went to Abraham's bosom, and Christ and the redeemed 
thief went to Paradise. There is no intimation anywhere in 
the Bible of more than one intermediate place of rest for the 
sjDirits of the just between the earth and the heavens ; then 
it is evident that Abraham's bosom and Paradise are but 
different names for the same place. 

Moreover, we have already seen that Paradise is the gar- 
den of Eden ; hence, may we not conclude that Abraham's 
bosom is the Paradise from which Adam and Eve were 
driven out, which was surrounded by a physical barrier to 
prevent their physical return ? The spirits of the faithful 
do go to that beatific place, and there Enoch and Moses and 
Elias have gone ; and Abraham, the friend of God and the 
father of the faithful, presides over the happy hosts. 

Those justified spirits are our ministering angels, and there- 
fore they are still connected with the affairs of men, and 
Abraham controls the spiritual interests of the world. If 
these facts and deductions be correct, then the Ancient of 



THE BIBLE TRCTE. 445 

days in the vision of Daniel must be Abraham ; and when 
the Prince of peace shall come in his kingdom, he will not 
only crush out all the political institutions of the world, but 
Abraham shall yield up his authority as the father of the 
faithful into the hands of him who hath redeemed the world 
to himself, and w T ho henceforth shall be King of kings and 
Lord of lords, and exercise all dominion, both spiritual and 
temporal, over all the earth forever and forever. 

The sixth and last object in the visions of Nebuchadnezzar 
and of Daniel — which represented all human government to 
the end of the world — being, in the former, a little stone cut 
out of the mountain without hands, which smote the iron and 
clay of the feet and crushed the image to powder, and grew 
and increased until it filled the whole earth; and in the 
latter vision being " the one like unto the Son of man, whom 
they brought near before the Ancient of days, and to whom 
was given dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all 
people, nations, and languages should serve him " — evidently 
allude to the coming of a mighty power, which has not yet 
been established, and whose conditions can only be complied 
w r ith by the introduction of divine power into the govern- 
ments of the world. 

Daniel says that the one like unto the Son of man " came 
with the clouds of heaven," which is the identical language 
used by our Saviour himself, and all his apostles, in de- 
scribing the second coming of Christ to establish his final 
kingdom here; therefore, the sixth object in each of the 
visions under consideration refers to the establishment on 
earth of the theocratic government of Messiah. 

Daniel says, " His dominion is an everlasting dominion, 
which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which 
shall not be destroyed." John says, " Blessed and holy is 
he that hath part in the first resurrection; on such the 
second death shall have no power : they shall be priests of 
38 



446 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand 
years." 

According to the commonly received interpretation of 
these prophecies, they are at issue, and incompatible with 
each other; but in reality, as we will see in the end, there 
is no difference between them, except, perhaps, that the later 
prophets saw more clearly as to the duration of the mighty 
kingdom. Nevertheless, Daniel might have said, with pro- 
priety, of the permanent government of " the one like unto 
the Son of man," which he, with Isaiah, saw increasing glo- 
riously through the grand procession of the ages in the 
mighty cycles rolling down amidst the mystic evolutions 
of the future, that " His dominion is an everlasting domin- 
ion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which 
shall not be destroyed." 

John, however, fixes the time of the duration of the king- 
dom of Christ on earth at " a thousand years." It is be- 
lieved that all Christians are agreed that this period of time 
is to be taken literally ; upon what grounds, and for what 
good reasons, we confess that we are unable to perceive. 
Nowhere else, in all the prophecies, is literal time in the 
future given ; then why should any one suppose that so vio- 
lent a departure would be made from the invariable rule 
for writing and construing prophetic time in this isolated 
instance ? 

All are agreed that "time, times, and the dividing of 
time," and " time, times and a half," in the writings of Dan- 
iel, and " for a time, and times, and half a time," in Eevela- 
tion, signify three years and a half, not of ordinary, but of 
prophetic time, in which each day represents one of our 
years. In the prophetic month are thirty days, in the year 
twelve months, then in the prophetic year are three hundred 
and sixty days; so that "time, times, and half a time" in- 
dicate one thousand two hundred and sixty years. 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 447 

The seventy weeks in Daniel indicate four hundred and 
ninety years ; the five months in Revelation are one hundred 
and fifty years. The thousand three hundred and five and 
thirty days, and a thousand two hundred and ninety days 
in Daniel, and the forty-two months and the thousand two 
hundred and threescore days in Revelation, mean respect- 
ively 1335 years, 1290 years, and 1260 years. But why 
multiply references? for in all these, and many other places, 
it is established beyond a doubt that a day in prophetic 
time is taken for a year. 

Is it not passing strange, then, how the idea has become 
so widely prevalent that in a solitary instance John should 
have departed from the otherwise unbending rule for the 
writing and construction of prophetic time ? How twelve 
hundred and sixty days in one chapter should mean twelve 
hundred and sixty years, and one thousand years in another 
chapter of the same book should mean but a thousand 
years, and that, too, without any notice whatever by the 
author of any difference in the mode of construction, w T ould 
be one of the greatest enigmas with which we have ever 
met in the art of communicating thought by written lan- 
guage; and, unless there is some reason potent and una- 
voidable, we shall reject the absurd, vulgar gloss, though 
the traditions of all the Fathers be against us. 

John tells us that Satan shall be bound a thousand years, 
and that the saints shall reign with Christ a thousand years ; 
therefore the time here spoken of by him refers to immortal 
beings ; an epoch, according to Isaiah, in which the child 
shall die being an hundred years old, and the lives of men 
shall be like the lives of trees, which now grow from gene- 
ration to generation. Who will contend that the prophets 
would make a day mean a year in the historic ages of the 
present race of ephemeral men, and in the very same con- 
nection that he should use plain language, making a year 



448 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

stand for a year in regard to that time in which immortals 
are the actors ? A few moments' reflection will satisfy any 
one that the thousand years in which the saints will reign 
with Christ should be so construed as to be placed at least 
on as high ground as that on which all prophetic time re- 
ferring to the past and the present is placed. 

We have seen that in the grand historic visions of Daniel 
and of John a day means a year, a week means seven years, 
a month thirty years ; and there can be no departure from 
this rule of construction without notice of the variance 
either in the text or the context. Therefore, when John 
speaks of an epoch in the world's history, in which the 
actors are immortals, he cannot intend to express by " a 
thousand years" less than one thousand years of days or 
360,000 years. 

We hope that it was made apparent in the former part 
of this work that a thousand years are but as one day with 
the Lord ; and this is the inferior day in divine computa- 
tion, used only in connection with the history of our race. 
If this rule be applied in the construction of the time under 
consideration, that is, by ascertaining the number of days 
in 360,000 years, which is done by multiplying by 360 the 
number of days in one year, we obtain 129,600,000 days. 
If each of these days be taken for 1000 years, we shall 
have 129,600,000,000 years adumbrated in the thousand 
years of Christ's reign on earth — an eternity to our compre- 
hension, a duration to which the prophets might well refer 
as being from everlasting to everlasting. 

As we have the sure word of prophecy for the former 
term; since 360,000 years seem to be a period of time 
worthy of the efforts of the Son of man for the establish- 
ment of his kingdom ; since it would be sufficient time for 
developing and perfecting the operations of nature ; since 
it would be one full year of human superior, or of divine 



THE BIBLE TBUE. 449 

inferior time, therefore we are content, for the present at 
least, to treat the subject in this light. 

It would be irrational to suppose that the mighty efforts 
of God, which have been made for the redemption of the 
world, extending, as they have, through six days or six 
thousand years, would be made to secure the triumph of his 
designs for a single day of one thousand years. Shall the 
devil reign six thousand years? and shall Christ, the 
anointed of God, reign but one thousand years ? 

Adam lived out almost such a day, even after he had 
violated the law of life ; and shall the resurrected and im- 
mortal Adam, whose mission is to put all things, even death, 
under his feet, reign in the redeemed and recreated earth 
no longer than the old and sinning Adam lived in the old 
and cursed earth ? We repeat it, that by no rational con- 
struction nor logical deduction can we arrive at the con- 
clusion that Christ with his saints shall reign in the new 
earth less than 360,000 years. 

Here we may remark, as we have done before, that the 
Arabians, Pythagoras, Strabo, and other old philosophers, 
who, no doubt, drew their information from the Egyptians, 
the Chaldeans, and other such sources of the learning of a 
deeper antiquity, fixed full periods of time at from 120,000 
to 360,000 years. This would suggest the curious inquiries, 
did not the learned associations of the ancient priesthood 
preserve some traces of the true order and mode of the 
creation ? and was not geology, a science which has but re- 
cently been revived among us, understood by them much 
more perfectly than it is now by our most learned professors ? 
or, still more probably, that both of these conclusions are 
correct? There is an astonishing coincidence in the pro- 
found teachings of modern geology, the learning of the 
ancient philosophers, and the cosmogony of Moses, in the 
reading of the footprints of the ages of the past and the 
38* 



450 THE BIBLE TRUE. 

future grand procession of the mighty cycles of time, as 
brought to view in the apocalyptic visions of Daniel and 
of John. 

The saints shall reign with Christ in the new earth a 
thousand years of prophetic time, which is really not less 
than 360,000 years. This will be a Sabbath of rest for the 
weary earth, a glorious epoch for the dominion of the Son 
of man. The new earth will be restored to more than her 
pristine beauty ; her exuberance of soil and luxuriance of 
production will far surpass the old earth, even prior to the 
fall of Adam. There will be " no more sea," and its sur- 
face will be greatly enlarged beyond its present limits, will 
be covered everywhere with the richest grass and herbage, 
with bountiful harvests of grain and every kind of tree, 
bearing luscious fruits to supply the wants of men and beasts. 

What untold millions may live and nourish and be happy 
then, with every want and every desire gratified as soon as 
they arise ! The polarity of the earth will be rectified ; the 
days and nights will be equal from pole to pole through all 
the year ; the seasons will only slightly vary, as the earth 
passes from the perihelion to the aphelion of her orbit. 
There will be no extremes of heat and cold ; there will be 
no rains nor drouths, because the flow of electricity will be 
uninterrupted, and no angry flashing of the lightning, but 
the regular evaporations by day will be recompounded and 
descend in due by night. No extraordinary exhalations of 
noxious vapors from stagnant waters or rapidly decaying 
vegetation can exist; so that there can be no such thing 
as malarious sickness in all the earth. 

By reason of the purity of the atmosphere, the heavens 
will be new ; the days will be glorious by the bright shining 
of the sun ; the nights will be beauteous by the clearness 
of the moon and stars, and by the rich corruscations of light 
from the holy city. It is not strange that the lives of the 



THE BIBLE TRUE. 451 

reproducing men of that grand epoch should be as the lives 
of the trees, and that children should die being an hundred 
years old. 

Oh, this will then be a glorious world ! The Son of man 
will be highly exalted upon the great white throne in the 
midst of the New Jerusalem, surrounded by the most highly 
favored of the saints as his ministers of the realm and ser- 
vants of his will ; while others of the resurrected saints will 
be enthroned as kings and priests in the states and provinces 
of the world, and will all go regularly up to the holy city to 
bear their allegiance and lay the glory of the nations at the 
foot of the throne of the great King. "And there were 
great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world 
are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ ; 
and he shall reign forever and ever." 

So far as we have gone in establishing a rational view of 
the condition of the world prior to the fall, and of the pres- 
ent abnormal state of things, so far have we proceeded in 
ascertaining what it must be in the future. What God first 
designed in regard to our world, he will certainly accom- 
plish in the end. All moral evils must be removed. All 
physical ills must be cured. This, and this alone, can sat- 
isfy the conditions of prophecy and the demands of reason. 
Then let us here close devoutly, as we began, with the peti- 
tions, " Thy kingdom come ; Thy will be done on earth, as 
it is done in heaven." 



THE END. 











«\ 






Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 



'■3TOW5& 







LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 





014 325 8713 § 



